Adventure of Karma

Adventure of Karma (Dragon King)

Hero: Karma

Kingdom Melbolina, King Soloman brothers John Henry, Hilmont Henry Soloman
doughter Kristine John Henri, Rose Henri Kingdom Brunel King Marshal Son Sintel
Gasper, Elf Princess Lelina Gowaski King Genjo Gowaski Mili Lili two Orphan
sisters Spirit King Simba, Dragon King

Let 's Begin

Ye meri kahani hai main kon hun main bhi nahi janta kyu ke main ek anath hun
mera number hai 131 han number main Din Dayal Anathalay ka 131 wa bacha
hun kisi ko mere janam meri family ka kuch bhi nahi pata

Main ek aam sa bacha hun Anathalay me shiksha bohat hi sadharan hai aur sirf
gyan ki sikhaiyi gayi hai babhar bichar adhayatmik gyan deh charcha bas yahi sab
yu kahe ke bahari duniya matlab sirf school tak hi hamara connection tha

Main 12th me padhta hun Anathalaya me bohat mehnat karke kuch rojgar kiya jisse
maine ek ache school me admission li thi lekin kuch hi samay me pata chal gaya
ye mehange school hamare jaiso ke liye nahi hote issliye teen mahino se main
school fees nahi bhar pa raha tha sayad kal mera school me akhri din ho last date
school fees bharne ka lekin nahi bhar paunga Anathalay ka bhi hal bura hai arre
han maine apna naam nahi bataya waise to kayi naam se log mujhe pukarte hain
lekin jo naam mujhe pasand hai wo hai Karma kyu ke karm se upar kuch nahi hota
maine sirf sehna sikha hai iss liye kabhi jindagi se koi ass na rakhi school me bhi
kabhi kisi se khas dosti nahi rakhi na ladkiyo ki taraf kabhi dekha khud ki had ko
janta tha iss liye na mera koi khas dost hai na gf hamesha khamosh rehta hun log
jo bhi kehte hain sunta hun kabhi koi achi baat kehta hain kabhi buri maine sab
sehna sikha hai bas apne karmo pe dhayan lagaye hue hun kyu ke dil kehta hai
mere karm agar ache honge ek na ek din mujhe sachi khushi hasil hogi

Subha subha tayyar ho kar main school ke liye nikla mere kandhe pe kitabo ka
bag tha sadharan uniform tha jaise blazer hote hai kafi mehnga pada tha 2 saal
pehle kharida tha lekin abtak kafi sambhal ke pehenta hun

Anatgalay se school 1 ghante ki duri pe tha paidal hi jata hun aaj bhi ja raha hun
Kolkata ke bhid bhad wale rasto ko par kar ke bada bazar ki aur badh raha tha
main highway se connected tha gadio ki raftar kafi tezz thi
Main road ke kinare kinare chal raha tha foot path pakad ke dil rone ko kar raha
tha jeb khali thi aaj school ke fees dene ka akhri din tha pura school mujhe
hamdardi ke najar se dekhta tha main khud ko unsab ke najro se bachane ki kosis
karta tha lekin ye sambhav na tha main anath kahi na kahi meri jindagi pe habi
pad jati thi maine sabkuch kismat maan liya tha aur apna kaam kiye ja raha tha

School pahunchte hi teacher ne mujhe sedhe head teacher ke pass bhej diya main
office me aage badh gaya

Head teacher:- Karma beta tum jante ho aaj tumhara akhri date tha

Main:- ji sir main janta hun

Head teacher:- phir vi tum fees nahi bhar paye mere pass aur koi chara nahi hai

Main:- ji sir jo aap thik samjho

Head teacher:- apni kursi pe baitha mera school leaving certificate pe sign kar ke
mujhe dete hue

Head teacher:- beta Karma mayus mat hona padhayi jari rakhna yaha nahi lekin
Government School me hi sahi

Main:- ji main samajhta hun

Teacher:- to thik hai aab main chalta hun

Maine certificate liya aur usko dekhte hue school ke bahar nikal aaya mera mann
dil khol ke rone ko kar raha tha galati meri hi thi maine apne aukat se upar ka ash
laga liya tha kisi tarah ek saal paar kar liya lekin final year me hi jana pad raha hun
bas ye saal paar kar leta phir sayad kahi Clerk ki noukri mil hi jati lekin jindagi ne
phir se ek baar mera sath dene se mana kar diya

School se nikal kar main pass me hi ek garden tha waha pahunch gaya ped ke
niche bag rakh ke hatho me wo certificate liye bas ussi ko niharne laga

Mujhe hosh na tha certificate ko niharta raha kab asman me kale badal chaye kuch
ehsaas hi nahi hua tabhi joro ki barish suru ho gayi tabhi kuch chote chote bache
jo park me football khel rahe the wo bhagte hue akar ped ke niche khade ho gaye
mujhe bhi hosh aagaya pani ki bundo se
Bache mann ke sache unko dekh apna bachpan yaad karne laga Anathalay ke
bacho ke sath khelna yaad aaya tabhi ek bache ke rone ki awaj sun kar maine
dekha to wo 5 saal ka ek bacha tha uske sath sayad uski behan thi wo bhi 6 saal
ki hogi bacha kisi aur ishara kar ke roye ja raha tha aur ladki usko samjhane ki
kosis kar rahi thi lekin bache to bache hote hain unko jab jo chij chahiye wo chahiye
asal me pani barasne ke karan bacha apna chota sa football khule me hi bhul gaya
tha lekin ab barish ho rahi thi lekin usko uski football chahiye thi

Main apna gham ek pal me bhul gaya mujhe bache ki masumiyat badi achi lagi
main kya naam hai tumhara

Bache:- Bittu mera ball mera ball

Main:- koi baat nahi main lekar aata hun tum yahi ruko ache bache rote nahi

Main ped ki chao se nikal kar karib 50 meter dur pade football ko lane aage baadh
gaya aur jaise hi football lene jhuka tabhi asman me jor ki bijli chamki aur
boooommmmmm

Roshni hi roshni dhire dhire meri ankhe khulne lagi lekin kuch bhi najar nahi aaraha
tha sirf roshni hi roshni jaise mere ankho ke samne dhuye ka kohra chaya ho safed
roshni ke dhuye ka main kuch dekh nahi pa raha tha main utne laga main khada
ho gaya lekin mujhe wo bhi mahsoos nahi hua main jispe khada hun maine mere
hath paw mera sharir dekhne ki kosis ki lekin wo bhi nahi dekh pa raha tha sirf
safed dhuye ya roshni ko chod ke tabhi ek awaj ne mera dhayan apni taraf khicha

Awaj:- putra

Main:- kon kon

Awaj:- putra putra awaj jaise mere kano me gunj rahi thi kaha se aarahi kon keh
raha tha kuch samajh nahi pa raha tha tabhi awaj phir aayi

Awaj:- putra putra

Main:- kon bol raha hai main kaha hun mujhe kuch dikhayi kyu nahi de raha main
hun kaha

Awaj:- putra ye yamlok hai

Main:- Yamlok hahaha kon hai aap kyu mazak kar rahe hai aur mujhe kuch dikh
kyu nahi raha

Awaj:- tum yamlok dekh nahi sakte kyu ke tumhara jivan kal purn nahi hua hai

Main:- matlab

Awaj:- putra ek dev bhul ke karan tumhara jivan kal samay se purba hi samapt ho
gaya

Main:- kya keh rahe hai main mar chuka hun kaise kab mujhe kuch yaad kyu nahi

Awaj:- putra tumhara aksmik mrityu hua jiska tumhe bhi pata nahi chala bidyut ke
ek prahar se tumhara manav deh jalkar rakh ho gaya aab tum sirf ek roshni ka
ansh ho

Main:- achha han mujhe yaad hai main ball lene maidan gaya tha ohh to bijli mujh
pe hi giri thi koi baat nahi waise bhi main bina udeshya ka aisa jivan ji raha tha
jiska koi arth nahi tha

Awaj:- nahi putra tumhare jivan ka chakra pura nahi hua hai tumhe jivan chakra
pura karna hoga

Main:- to kya main aise hi bhatakta rahunga roshni ban ke

Awaj:- nahi hum tumhe naya sharir denge aur nayi duniya bhi rahne ke liye

Main:- nayi duniya se kya matlab

Awaj:- hum tumhe ussi duniya me nahi bhej sakte jaha tumhari mrityu ho gayi hai
ye sristy ke biprit hai

Main:- to phir kaha bhejenge

Awaj:- tumhari duniya jaise hi ek duniya jadui duniya

Main:- jadui duniya aisa bhi koi duniya hai kya

Awaj:- han hai tumhari koi khas ichha hai

Main:- meri nahi nahi main karm pe biswas rakhta hun

Awaj:- hame tum behad pasand aaye tumhari atma normal hai mann sundar hai
tum mere priya ho gaye ho sach me tum kuch nahi chahte

Main:- nahi mujhe kuch nahi chahiye

Awaj:- lekin main dena chahta hun

Tabhi jaise mere samne se roshni ghatne lagi dhire dhire mujhe mera jisam dikhne
laga jaise main roshni se bana hun kohra chatne laga mere samne ek roshni ka
gola tha jaise usme se urja hi urja nikal rahi ho

Main khud ba khud uske samne jhukte hue ghutne pe agaya hath jod ke naman
karne laga dil ko sukun mil raha tha tabhi phirse awaj aane lagi aur wo awaj uss
urja se hi aa rahi thi

Awaj:- na mera koi naam hai na mera koi nishan hai main har jagah hun har jagah
mujhme hai main hi bohat hun main hi bhabisya hun main hi bartaman hun Putra
tum mere urja se utpanya ho lekin tum mere priya ban gaye hai

Main tumhe ashirwad deta hun tumhari sharirik urja badh jayegi tum jadu ka
istemal kar paoge gyan tumme pehle hi hai lekin jitna gyan chahoge utna gyan arjit
kar paoge tabhi uss roshni se ek urja ka gola nikal kar mere roshni me shamil ho
gaya mujhe kuch bhi mahsoos nahi hua lekin jaise mere jisam ki roshni badh gayi
tabhi jaise phirse kohra chane laga mujhe mera jisam phirse nahi dekhne laga
ankho ke samne roshni hi roshni ho gayi

Shayad kuch samay bita hoga shayad main nind me chala gaya honge aisa
mahsoos hua lekin kya main sach me nind me pahunch gaya hunga ya phir aise
hi meri ankhe band ho gayi hongi lekin aab mujhe roshni nahi andhera dikh raha
tha phir jaise mere kano me awaje aane lagi halki hawa ka jhonka mere jisam ko
chune laga mujhe kuch alag hi mahsoos hone laga jaise main ghas pe leta hun
ped ke niche panchio ki awaj aur halki pawan mujhe uthane ki kosis kar rahi thi

Mujhe laga aab mujhe ankhe kholne chahiye yamlok me mujhe kuch aur pata
chale jaise hi maine ankh kholi main chonk gaya aur uth ke beth gaya mere samne
dur dur tak khula maidan tha ek bada sa ped jiske niche main soya hua tha school
dress me maine apne hath per dekhe main ye kya hua main kaha hun main to mar
gaya tha na phir yamlok aur roshni awaj kaha hai sab koi sapna to nahi dekh raha
tha maine najre doudai mujhe garden nahi khula maidan dikha dur dur tak kuch
bhi na tha dur pahadi dikh rahi thi chote chote ped panchi bas yahi tha maine khud
ke kapde dekhe to main school ke uniform me hi tha main khada ho gaya aur
aasman ki aur dekha to asman pura saaf tha badalo ka namo nishan na tha

Main:- main hun kaha ye konsi jagah hai lekin mujhe koi jawab nahi mila main
idhar udhar dekhne laga tabhi dur mujhe sadak jaisa hi dikha lekin ye kachhi sadak
thi ya pagdandi kahe to achha hoga dhul se bhari lal mitti ki sakt pathrila sadak
main kya sach me jo dekha suna wo sapna nahi sach tha matlab ye wo duniya
nahi hai main kisi aur duniya me hun lekin kya wo ishwar the aur mera punar janam
nahi bas mujhe naye sharir ke sath dusre duniya me bheja gaya hai ohhh god ye
sach me lag raha hain unhone kaha tha ye hamari duniya jaise hi hain lekin adui
hain main utha aur uss raste ki aur badhne laga raste pe aane ke baad

Main Rasta to yahi hai lekin jau kaha ye bhagwan meri kitni pariksha le rahe hain
duniya hi badal di aur mera punar janam nahi mujhe hi direct bhej diya jaise mara
tha waise hi aab kis aur jayu left ya right main yahi soch raha tha tabhi mujhe
ghode ke hinhinane ki awaj aayi sath main piche muda to tabhi mujhe dur se ek
baggi aate hue dikhi

Main ye kya baggi ghoda aur aisi design ye definitely Kolkata nahi hai main road
ke kinare hi hath dikhane laga baggi ek ladka chala raha tha 20- 22 ki umar hogi
mujhse kuch bada hi lag raha tha

Ladka:- tum kon ho aur kaha jana hai

Main:- mera naam Karma hai main dur desh se aaya hun kya aap mujhe najdiki
kisi sahar me ya gaon me chod denge

Ladka:- sahar gaon ye kya hota hai

Main:- jaha log rahte hain aap rahte hain waha

Ladka:- acha kabile ya Nagar ki baat kar rahe ho

Main:- han wohi

Ladka:- tumhare kapde bade anokhe hain

Main:- han sayad maine ladke ke kapde ko dekha to wo ek chadar jaise me ched
kiya hua tha jise gale se dal baki ka hissa kamar me rassi se bandha hua tha
Ladka:- thik hai beth jao main Nagar ja raha hun saman bechne tumhe bhi chod
dunga lekin muft me nahi

Main:- mere pass kuch bhi nahi dene ke liye

Ladka:- meri madat kar dena saman utarne me

Main:- thik hain main baggi pe uss ke bazu me beth gaya waise apka naam kya
hai

Ladka:- mera naam Silan hai

Main:- Silan achha naam hai

Silan:- tum pardeshi lagte ho tumhare bolne ka tarika tumhare kapde sab andekhe
hai

Main:- han main pardeshi hun main aur kya batata main kon hun kaha se aaya
hun kaha ja raha hun kuch kehne layak ho tab batayu na baggi apni raftar se aage
badh rahi thi raste ka hal kafi bura tha kachhi pathrili sadak mujhe mahsoos ho
gaya sayad main bohat hi purane sabhyata me agaya hun lekin mujhe ehsas ho
gaya ye jadui duniya hai to bigyan se related yaha kuch bhi nahi hoga bus train
kuch bhi nahi mobile to dur ki baat hai

Main usse bate karte karte najaro ka maza le raha tha sundarta hi sundarta tha
pure natural view tha maidan se nikal hum pahad ko par kar gaye uske bich se
gujarti hui raste se

Main:- hum jaha ja rahe hain uss Nagar ka kya naam hai

Silan:- Romulsa Nagar

Main:- hmm Romulsa baate karte hue hum lagbhag dopahar ke baad Nagar
pahunch gaye aur yaha aate hi mera pura dimag hi ghum gaya lakdi se bane ghar
jyada tar the usme dukane thi hotels the restorents thi market tha agar kahu thik
18 sadi ka Kolkata jaisa tha thik waise hi bas yaha ke log alag the mere jaise
insano ke sath kayi aur tarah ke log the mujhe pehchan to na thi lekin unke rang
roop alag the ladkiya had se jyada khubsurat thi lekin jyada tar ladkio ke kan billi
jaise the unki dum bhi thi aur rang birange frok jaise kapde pehne hue the aur sirf
billi jaise hi nahi kayi aur janwar kaise bhi the admi ka bhi wohi hal tha main
ascharya tha lekin baki log sab nishchint the to mujhe bhi apne bhaw badalne pade
baggi market me jakar ruki ek khali jagah pe Silan ne jaldi jaldi waha ek badi sa
chadar nikal lakdio ki madat se ek tabmu bana liya aur mujhse bola

Silan:- sab saman yahi utarne hai

Main:- ok jaise tum kaho main Silan ke sath saman ke tokre uthaya hi tha ke main
chonk gaya mujhe jaise tokre khali lag rahe the itna halka mahsoos ho raha tha
jab tak Silan 2 tokra utara maine jaldi jaldi 5 utar diya wo bhi chonk gaya lekin kuch
bola nahi jadui duniya thi usse bhi pata tha yaha kuch bhi sambhab hai

Main:- ok dost aab main chalta hu

Silan:- thik hai hum dono ne hath milaya aur main chal pada

Main Nagar ghumne laga mujhe bhukh lagi thi aur mere pass paise nahi the waise
bhi agar paise hote to sayad yaha wo paise nahi chalte waise hi main ghum raha
tha tabhi ek posak ko dukan ke pass se gujar raha tha tabhi mujhe kisi ne pukara

main muda to wo ek bujurg admi the

Admi:- beta jara meri baat sunna

Main:- ji kahiye

Admi:- ye kapde to bade anokhe hain kya inko bechna chahoge

Main:- to phir main kya pehnunga

Admi:- beta iss dukan me jo bhi kapda hain unmese koi bhi chunlo lekin mujhe ye
kapde chahiye maine aise kapde kabhi nahi dekhe uss admi ke ankhe chamak
rahi thi kapde ko dekh ke

Main:- kitni kimat denge in kapdo ka

Admi:- 10

Main:- 10 bas

Admi:- 20

Main:- bas 20
Admi:- aab isse jyada mere pass hain bhi nahi 20 sone ke sikke

Main hmm thik hai mujhe manjur hai mera dil keh raha tha yaha sone ke sikke ki
kimat bohat hain maine waha ek kapda chuna jo kuch kuch bagis sherwani jaisa
hi tha aur apne kapde badal uss admi ko diya aur mere kapdo ke badle usne mujhe
20 sone ke sikke diye

Admi:- agar kabhi phir se aise kapde laye to jarur aana

Main:- ji jarur main waha se nikal gaya aab mujhe janna tha in sone ke sikko ki
kimat kitni thi bina ye jane kuch bhi karna muskil tha main kuch dur gaya hi tha ke
ek gali me se ladkio ki chikhte hue bolne ki awaje aane lagi

Main gali me aage badh gaya dekhne ke majra kya hai kuch dur hi gaya tha ke
gali ke dusre mod pe mujhe do admi dikhe hath me khanjar liye hue aur unke aage
do ladki thi dono kya khub dikh rahe the kale aur safed long frok jaise kapde me
bal poni tale ki tarah bandhe hue ek ke hatho pe bade bade dastane the dusri lakdi
ke hath me ek chadi thi jiske ek taraf ek chamakta hua pathar laga hua tha

Dono admi ke hatho me khanjar tha aur un ke dusre hath me ek murti thi crystal ki
dastane wali ladki hamne apna kaam pura kiya hai aab hamare 100 dinar do admi
jiske hath me murti thi 10 dinar bas lena hain lo warna yahi tum dono ki lashe chod
jayenge chadi wali ladki ye to be imani hain admi chal ja nahi deta kuch bhi aab
tum dono ki lash hi milegi aab mujhse raha nahi gaya main samajh gaya dono
harami hain kuch bhi kar sakte the

Main:- suno ladki kya ye murti ek sone ke sikke ke badle dogi

Ladki:- han lekin

Maine ek sikkha nikal ladki ki aur uchal diya aur ek pathar utha kar uss crystal ke
murti pe nishana lagaya murti ke tukre tukre ho gaye

Dono admi gusse se mere taraf lapke dono ne hi khanjar ghumaya lekin main
ascharya ho gaya jaise samay hi ruk gaya ho aur sab kuch slow motion me chal
raha ho main unke raste se hat gaya aur ek ek punch dono ki gardan pe mara
dono wohi behosh ho gaye

Main:- arre yaar mujhe pehle pata hota ke ye itna asan hai to phir murti todta hi
nahi ladkiya mujhe ascharya se dekh rahi thi
Main:- mujhe bhukh lagi hai koi achha sa khane ki jagah le chalogi dono mujhe hi
dekh rahi thi aur jaise kho si gayi thi maine dono ke samne chutki bajayi dono hosh
me agayi

Main:- Madam meri madat karengi mujhe bhukh lagi hai

Chadi wali Ladki:- han han kyu nahi mera naam Lili hai ye meri badi behan Mili hai

Main:- nice to meet you mera naam Karma hai baki baat badh me karein pehle
mujhe bhukh lagi hai

Lili:- han han jarur chaliye hum waha se nikal kar main raste pe aagaye dono mujhe
lekar ek restro me aagayi

Main:- kuch bhi ordar kar do mujhe bhukh lagi hai dono ne order kar diya 2 min me
khana bhi agaya pata nahi kis chiz ka meat tha lekin bhukh lagi thi maine kha li
masale ki kami thi dono mujhe hi nihar rahi thi

Main:- mujhe dekhna chodo aur khao aur batao majra kya tha

Mili:- wo dono hamare kaam ki kimat nahi de rahe the

Main:- kaam ki kemat

Mili:- han wo murti yaha tak lakar inke hawale karne ki kimat 100 dinar thi

Main:- achha to ek sone ke sikke ki kitni kimat hoti hai

Lili:- 1000 diner maine apna sar pit liya dono muskurane lagi

Main:- koi baat nahi iss khane ki kimat tum dono de dena

Lili:- aap kon hain yaha ke nahi lagte

Main:- han sahi kaha pardeshi hun yaha ka nahi hun kaam ki talash kar raha hun

Lili:- yaha kaam milna muskil hai mukhya Nagar me kaam milne ki jyada asha hoti
hai

Main:- achha to mujhe mukhya Nagar hi jana hoga

Mili:- hum bhi mukhya Nagar lout rahe hain agar aap chahe to hamare sath chal
sakte hain

Main:- han kyu nahi mujhe konsa rasta pata hain waise (chadi ke taraf ishara karte
huye) ye kya hai

Ladki:- ye meri jadui chadi hai

Main:- jadui chadi matlab aap tum jadugarni ho

Ladki:- han yaha jadugarni nahi hame mage kehte hai

Main:- Mage waise jadu kaise kiya jata hai mujhe bhi sikhna hai

Mili jadu sikhna asan nahi hota uske liye apne tatwo ko pahchanna hota hai

Main:- tatwa wo kya hai

Mili:- tatwa nahi pata tatwa ka matlab jin chijo se ye duniya bani hain agni jal bayu
akash dharti jabtak apne tatwa ko nahi pehchanoge tabtak jadu ka istemal nahi
kar sakte

Main:- to phir main tatwa ko kaise pehchanoga

Lili:- uske liye apko ye janna hoga konse tatwa se apka judao hai tabhi uss tatwa
ka jadu aap kar sakte hain

Main:- wohi to puch raha hun kaise jaanu mera konse tatwa se judao hai

Tabhi Mili ne ek thaili kholi aur usko table ke upar bikher diya usme se chote chote
6 ratna nikle

Main:- ye sab kya hai

Mili:- ye sabhi ratna ek ek tatwa ka nirdesh deta hai apne tatwa ko janne ke liye
apko inme se har ek ratna ko pakad apne andar ki urja ke sath ratna ko jodna hoga
agar apka mukhya tatwa ka judao apke sath hoga to wo ratna apko nirdesh degi

Main:- wo kaise
Lili:- dekhiye jaise mera tatwa hai Jal matlab ye gadha nila ratna usne ratna ko
apne muthi me pakda apne urja ko ratna se jodne lagi ye mann ki baat thi jo mujhe
pata nahi thi tabhi hath se pani ki choti si dhar nikalne lagi aur cup me girne lagi

Mili:- mera jise hain dharti to main ye kale ratna ke sath judao hoga

Main:- to kya ek se jyada tatwa ke sath judao nahi ho sakta

Lili:- hota hai jaha tak meri malumat hain abtak jitne bhi jadugar hue hain unmese
sabse kamyab jadugar kul mila kar tin tatwa ke sath judao the un me se ek main
hun lekin in tino me bhi ek tatwa hi mukhya hota hai

Lili:- chaliye pata lagate hain apka judao konse tatwa se hai sabse pehle jal se
karte hain Lili ne mere hatho me ratna diya aur maine usko muthi me pakad liya

Lili:- aap apne mann ko apni muthi pe kendrit kare aur maine waise hi kiya tabhi
wo hua jise dekh dono hi uchal padi mere hatho se jaise nal ka pani nikalta ho utna
pani ki dhar nikalne lagi dono uchal padi nahi to dono bhig jati

Mili:- arre baap re itna pani

Main:- sorry pata nahi kaise

Lili:- chaliye baki bahar karte hain

Main:- han yahi sahi rahega

Main dono ko sath lekar Nagar se bahar aa kar khule maidan me aa gaye

Lili:- aab dharti ke dekhiye

Maine muthi me dali aur dhayan lagaya ki tabhi jaise jameen ke jitne bhi pathar
the sabhi upar hawa me uth gaye phir agni ratna diya aur phir wohi hua aag ki
lapte nikalne lagi hath se ek gola bhi nikal kar zameen pe gira aur bada blast hua
phir asman ka bhi kiya bayu ratna ka bhi kiya Pancho ratna ka kiya

Mili:- kon hain aap ye kaise sambhab hai aisa aaj tak nahi hua aap kon hain

Main:- arre ye kaisa sawal hai main khud soch raha hun Pancho tatwa se mera
judao hua hai

Mili:- jo bhi hai aap lekin kamal hain

Main:- safed wala ratna kis liye hai

Mili:- ye unke liye hain jo bina mantro ke ya spell ke magic karte hain waise har koi
jo jadu janta hain wo ek no spell magic kar sakta hain aur wo magic har insan ke
liye alag ho sakta hai

Main:- hmm matlab main bhi ek no spell magic kar sakta hun lekin mujhe kaise
pata chalega wo konsa magic hain jo main kar sakta hun

Mili:- wo khud pata chal jata hain jaise mera no spell magic hain shakti itna keh me
ne ek ped ke tane pe ek punch mara apne gloves pehne hatho se aur ped ka tana
tut gaya

Main:- matlab apki no spell magic hai shakti main bhi try karu shakti itna bolke
maine bhi pass ke ek ped pe punch mara aur jo hua usse dekh dono aur chonk
gayi tane ka chithde ud gaye

Mili:- ye kaise sambhav hai ek naye mage ke liye

Main:- mann me hmm aab samjha ye sab unke ashirwad ke asar hai matlab main
har tarah ke magic kar sakta hun bas pata hona chahiye sham ho gayi thi

Main:- aab hame chalna chahiye kahi rukne ka intezam karna hoga raat ko Lili
matlab aap kahi ruke nahi hain

Main:- nahi ab kahi dhundna hoga

Lili:- uski jarurat nahi hum jis hotel me ruke hain wohi ruk jaiye

Main:- thik hai chaliye hum wapas aagaye mujhe ek bhi likhai samajh nahi aarahi
thi yaha ka likhne ka tarika alag tha na jane kaise mujhe inki bhasa aati thi

Main:- waise iss hotel ka naam kya hai

Lili:- New moon hotel aap ne padha nahi

Main:- mujhe yaha ki bhasa nahi aati

Lili:- aap anpad hain kya

Main:- nahi nahi main anpad nahi hun bas yaha ki bhasa nahi aati
Lili:- achha itni si baat main sikha dungi Lili mere karib aayi aur apne sar ko mere
sar se joda aur dekhte hi dekhte jaise Lili ke sar se padhne likhne ki khubi mere
andar aa gayi

Lili:- ho gaya aab aap padh likh sakte hain

Main:- shukriya maine bhi ek room book kiya aur apne apne room me aagaye main
nahana chahta tha iss liye bathroom me aa gaya yaha lakdi ka bath tab tha pani
se bhara hua main kapde utar kar bath tab me nahane laga aur sochne laga

Main:- akhir ho kya raha hain ishwar ne mujhe ye ashirwad diya hi kyu kya koi
maksad hain jo wo mujhse pura karwana chahte hain lekin jo bhi ho main pura
karunga idhar Lili aur Mili room me bate kar rahe the

Lili:- didi ye Karma ji hain kon itni takat kaha se aayi kya hum inpe biswas kar sakte
hain

Mili:- jo bhi ho Lili Karma ji bure nahi lagte warna kon bina kisi matlab ke kisi ki
madat karta hain aur jo hame pata chala hain wo jadu ka istemal bhi pehli baar hi
kar rahe hain unke chehre pe jo ascharya ka bhaw hota hain usse pata chalta hai

Lili:- to kyu na hum Karma ji ko apne sath shamil kar le

Mili:- hmm baat to sahi hain ek takatwar ka sath hona achha hain waise bhi wo
kaam ki talash kar rahe hain hum unko sath mila lete hain

Lili:- ji didi

Raat beet gayi subha ka nashta kar ke main aur Lili, Mili ek baggi jo Lili Mili ka tha
uspe beth kar hum nikal gaye mukhya Nagar yani capital city ki aur Lili ek bada
aur sayad 1000 panno wala kitab mujhe dete hue Karma ji ye jadui mantro ki kitab
hain aap iss me se mantra yaad kar le jo bhi mantra aap ke liye kaam aaye

Main:- itna bada

Lili:- waise to mantro ki koi sima nahi hain jitne log utne mantra lekin jitne bhi
mantra bahar aaye hain wo sabhi iss kitab me hain main padhne laga aur bola

Main:- Lili iss me bekar faltu ke mantra bhare pade hain

Lili:- han wo to hain lekin kya pata kab konsa mantra kaam ajaye
Main:- hmm lekin itne mantro ko yaad kar pana mumkin hain kya

Lili:- sayad hi ho mage apni puri jindagi mantro ki siksha aur uske istemal me gujar
deta hain ek mage ki jindagi sirf sikhne me gujar jati hai

Main:- hmm thik hain waise in mantro ko use karne ka koi short form bhi hain kya

Lili:- ye to mage pe depend karta hain kuch mage me kabiliyat hoti hain sirf ek
sabd ke sahare jadu ka istemal kar lete hain lekin unki tadat na hone ke barabar
hain yu kahe wo legends kehlate hain

Main:- main kosis karu

Lili:- han kyu nahi

Main:- ye mantra hain koi bhi choti chij kisi se bhi chin ke apne hath me lane ka
wo kosis karta hu

Lili:- thik hai

Main hath aage kiya aur mantra ka ko mann me ek baar padh ke sirf ek sabd kaha
prakatam tabhi mere hatho me kuch aa gaya jise dekh Lili Mili ki hasi chut gayi wo
Mili ka chota sa thaila tha jisme sabhi ratna the

Lili:- aur koi jadu nahi mila chori ke liye ye mantra bohat achha hai

Main:- arre nahi nahi main chori nahi karunga dono phirse hasne lage Mili baggi
chala rahi thi iss liye wo hamare bato me jyada hissa nahi le rahi thi

Maine Mili ko uski thaili wapas kar diya mujhe ek aur mantra mila jo bada mazedar
tha kisi ko phisalne ka magic tha usko istemal main abhi nahi kar sakta tha aur
karta bhi jispe bas sabkuch mann me rakh raha tha aur main hairan tha mujhe bas
ek baar me hi har mantra yaad ho jate aur unka short form bhi mann me likh jata
Lili Mili ko bhi andaza na tha ke main kitne mantra yaad rakh raha hun hamara
safar bohat lamba tha tabhi ek mantra mujhe dikha jise hamari indriya tezz ho jati
hain maine wo mantra padha tabhi jaise mujhe kuch ehsaas hua

Main:- Mili jaldi chalo aage kuch ho raha hain

Mili:- kya

Main:- pata nahi lekin mujhe taze khun ki khushbu aa rahi hai
Mili ne baggi ki speed tezz kar di kuch duri pe ek baggi thi jiski raksha bhale liye 4
purane jamane ke sainik kar rahe the aur unke aage chipkali jaise mouh wale hare
rang ke danav the

Mili:- Lizards ye yaha kaise agaye Lili tayyar ho jao dono turant baggi se utar gayi
Mili apne no spell magic ka istemal karti hui shakti kehti hui kudte hue un lizards
pe hamla kar diya ek ek mukke pe unke chithde udane lagi

Lili apni chadi pakad mantra padhne lagi tabhi uske samne pani jama ho gaya ho
chote chote bano ka akar lekar un lizards pe barasne laga main bhi aab chup beth
ke rahne wala nahi thi maine hath aage kiya aur agni kehte kaha tabhi mere hatho
se aag ke gole nikal lizards pe barasne lage lizards jalkar rakh hone lage

Lekin unki sankhya kam nahi ho rahi thi dur ek kale libade me admi hath me chadi
liye mantro ka jap kar raha tha aur uske mantro se jameen se lizards ki sena bahar
aa rahi thi

Mili:- aise inka mukabla karna muskil hain hame uss admi ko rokna hoga wohi inko
bula raha hain apne kale jadu se

Main:- itni si baat maine hath aage kiya aur kaha slip mera itna hi kehna tha ke
bechara khade khade slip hokar gira aur karahne laga uske girte hi uska jadu tut
gaya lizards gayab ho gaye tabhi mujhe baggi se rone ki awaje aane lagi main
baggi me gaya to waha ek 14 ya 15 saal ki ladki thi aur uske bazu me ek admi tha
jo wohi leta hua tha uske sine pe ghao the Mili Lili bhi aagaye

Ladki Elbart uth jaiye uth jaiye na apko kya ho gaya koi to madat karo inki mujhe
dekh ke bolne lagi inki madat karein inko ban laga hain sine pe dekhiye na kitna
khun beh raha hai

Lili:- ohh kitna khun beh gaya hain aur lagta hain ban tut ke sine me hi reh gaya
hain mera jakham bharne ka jadu bhi kaam nahi aayega jabtak ye ban nahi nikal
jata lekin aise ban nahi nikal sakte unki mout ho jayegi

Main:- agar ban nikal gaya to ye thik ho sakte hain Lili han sayad

Main:- ban main nikal deta hun Prakatam mera itna hi kehna tha ke sine ka ban
gayab ho kar mere hatho me aagaya
Lili muskurate hue apna dono hath Elbart ke sine ke upar rakh healing magic karne
lagi dekhte hi dekhte jakham bhar gaye Elbart ko hosh aane laga

Main:- aap lete rahiye abhi aap kamjor hain kafi khun bah gaya hai

Elbart sukriya sukriya agar aaj aap nahi hote

Ladki:- thank god aap thik hain Elbert aap ka bohat bohat sukriya

Main:- koi baat nahi ye hamara farz tha waise aap hain kon aur kaha ja rahe hain
aur ye hamla

Elbert:- main Noble Jon Henri ka bafadar buttler hun ye hain Noble Henri ki ek louti
beti Rose main kuch aur kehta ke Mili Lili ghutne pe beth gayi

Main:- kya ho gaya Mili Lili

Mili:- ye noble hain matlab ye raj gharane ke hain jhuk jaiye

Rose:- aap ko jhukne ki jarurat nahi aapne meri aur sabhi ki jaan bachayi hai

Main:- sukriya lekin ye hamla hua hi kyu tha

Elbert Miss Rose King Soloman Henri ke bhai John Henri ki beti hain agar inka
apaharan bhi ho jaye to pure Kingdom me kohram mach jayega nobles ke piche
har koi pada rahta hain kabhi rajniti ke karan kabhi doulat ke karan

Main:- samajh gaya

Elbert:- aap bohat bahadur lagte hain aap ne hamari raksha bhi ki main apko ek
kaam dena chahta hun kya aap hame surakshit mahal pahunchana me madat
karenge apko achha inam diya jayega main Lili Mili ko dekhne laga dono ki ankhe
chamak rahi thi

Main:- thik hain jarur

Hum baggi ke sath chalne lage 10 sainik me se 6 mare gaye the bas char hi sainik
bache the unko lekar hum mukhya Nagar (capital city) ki aur badh gaye raste me
kuch bhi khas nahi hua sham ke waqt hum capital city pahunch gaye ye city kafi
bada tha aur jyada bhid bhad bhi tha market bhi bhara hua tha tarah tarah ke logo
ki bhar mar thi unme sabse jyada jo the wo insan hi the
Baggi ek bade se mahal ke samne ruki jo capital city ke uttari taraf tha main King
ka mahal capital city ke middle me tha lekin hume King ke pass nahi unke bhai ke
mahal me jana tha iss liye hum noble Jon Henri ke mahal aagaye

Hamara ache se adar samman ke sath andar laya gaya hame sofe jaise takht the
unpe bithaya gaya aur Rose aur Elbert andar chale gaye kuch samay paschat
choude sine mazbut bahe aur yodha jaise chehre wala ek insan hamare taraf
badha usse dekh Mili Lili khade ho gaye aur jhuk gaye main bhi jhuk gaya sayad
yehi John Henri the

John Henri khade ho jao sab tumhe jhukne ki jarurat nahi tumne hamari beti ki jaan
bachayi hain

Main:- wo to hamara farz tha

John Henri:- kya naam hain tumhara

Main:- ji mera naam Karma hain aur main ek pardeshi hun

John Henri:- hmm Elbert ne bataya tum tino ne kis bahaduri ke sath unki raksha ki
John Henri ne tali bajayi tabhi Elbert ek thali me ek thaila aur ek chota sa lakdi ka
baksa liye aagaya

John Henri:- tumne hamari sabse anmol ratna ki raksha ki hain uske samne ye
kuch bhi nahi phir vi isse rakh lo 40 platinum coins hain aur ye baksa iss me tum
tino ke liye 3 shahi mohar hain ab se tum iss desh me kahi bhi bina rok tok ke
ghum sakte ho kisi bhi rajya me jane ke liye kabhi koi nahi rokega

Main:- sukriya

Maine Mili Lili ko thaila diya aur unse pucha waise ye platinum sikko ki kimat kitni
hain Mili Platinum sikke sabse anmol sikke hain ek sikke ki kimat 100 sone ke
sikke maine jaldi se calculation kiya 100×40×1000= 4000000 mere hosh hi ud gaye
40 lakh dinar kimat thi unki

Main:- aab hame izazat de Sir Henri

John Henri:- thik hain jao hum waha se nikal gaye

Main waise ye kuch jyada hi nahi ho gaya 40 lakh dinar

Mili:- hamare sapne sach ho gaye tum jabse hamare sath aaye ho

Main:- matlab main lucky hun tum dono ke liye

Lili:- waise hum soch rahe the kyu na hum sath me kaam karein matlab apko bhi
kya jarurat hain akele kaam karne ki

Main:- hmm sahi kaha waise bhi hum kafi achha team hain

Mili:- han

Main:- chalo raat ho gayi hain raat raste pe batayenge kya

Mili:- nahi nahi yaha ek hotel hain jaha hum rukte hain

Main:- tum dono ka ghar nahi hain kya

Lili:- nahi hum anath hain ghar nahi hain waise bhi ek jagah hamesha kaam nahi
milta iss liye hum safar karte rahte hain to hamare rahne ka koi pakka thikana nahi
hai

Main:- hmm chalo phir tum dono ke permanent hotel pe hum rasto se gujarte hue
aage badhe aur ek 2 manjila hotel me agaye hotel ka naam Sky Wind hotel tha
mere liye ek room book kar liya ye hotel ek miya bibi chalate the dono bhi bade
ache the hum hotel ke restro me baithe the

Main:- bhukh to lagi hogi humne kuch nahi khaya pura din

Mili:- lagi hain lekin hame adat hain safar ka iss liye bhukh pe kabu rahta hai

Main:- hmm thik hain kuch khana mangao dono ne khana ordar kiya

Main:- waise ye ek Kingdom hain na to iss Kingdom ka naam kya hain iska itihas
kya hai

Mili:- iss Kingdom ko Melbolina kehte hain iski itnihas hajaro saal purani hain King
melbo ne iski sthapna ki thi ye unki 22 wi pidhi hain jo raj kar rahi hain

Main:- wow itna purana itihas achha hain tabhi hotel ki Malkin agayi unke sath ek
ladki bhi thi Malkin ka naam Mariya tha

Mariya pyaare mehman aap hamari kuch madat karenge

Lili:- han Mariya kahiye hum kya kar sakte hain

Mariya iska naam juliya hain pass me hi ek fast food restro chalti hain lekin kuch
samay sa kaam sahi nahi chal raha grahako ka aana band sa ho gaya hai

Main:- wo kyu bhala

Juliya:- grahak ko kuch naya chahiye aur hamare sabhi dish purane ho gaye hain
aap sab to ghumte rahte hain ek jagah se dusre jagah agar ap meri koi madat kare
kuch naye ideas jo main istemal kar saku apne menu me

Lili:- naye ideas maine kayi chije khayi to hain lekin kabhi unke bare me pata nahi
kiya Karma ji aap koi madat kar sakte hain

Main:- main hmm sochne do waise kuch idea kisi chije log pasand karte hain

Juliya:- mitha chij log jyada pasand karte hain

Main:- garmi ka mousam hain ice cream kaisi rahegi

Juliya:- ice cream ye kya hain

Main:- hmm jo jo main kehta hun wo chije lekar aao main batata hun

Lili tum pani se baraf bana sakti ho na

Lili:- wo to pani ka hi ek roop ha mere baye hath ka khel hai

Main:- good ek chota sa baraf banao acha hua iss duniya me jyada kuch nahi
badla na ingredients badle jarurat ka har saman mil raha tha ye bas modern nahi
thi bas baki dharti jaisa hi tha

Phir Maine dudh sakkar aur ice cream powder jo maine khud banaya tha ya yu
kahe maide ko bhun ke banaya tha usse mila ke barap ke sath mix kiya aur ache
se machine to nahi lekin Mili ki takat se barf ka tukra aur Lili ke jadu giri se mixing
kar ke cup ice cream bana liya maine taste kiya to mujhe achha laga phir sabhi ne
taste kiya

Juliya:- sukriya sukriya aisi chij hame pehle kabhi nahi khayi isse to hamara
restorent mashur ho jayega
Main:- achha laga to thik hain aab tumhe pata hain ice cream kaise banta hain sab
tumpe hain tum iss me kon konse naye swad dal ke banati ho maine to plan bana
ke dikha diya aab iss me kuch bhi mix kar sakte hain jaise orrange lemon mango
kuch bhi

Juliya:- samajh gayi sukriya

Mariya:- bohat bohat sukriya mujhe bhi naya menu mil gaya

Main:- good aab raat kafi ho gayi hain main kamre me ja raha hun Lili Mili mujhe
wo spells ki kitab milegi Mili han kyu nahi Lili ne wo kitab mujhe de di main kamre
me aa gaya

Chota sa bistar 2 logo ke liye uspe safed gadda bicha hua bada hi basic sa
structure tha pura hotel lakdi ka bana hua tha iss liye dekhne me thoda alag bhi
tha ek kursi bhi thi main kapde utar bathroom me aa gaya aur naha ke kapde
pehen bistar pe aa gaya aur spell ki kitab ko ratne laga ek ek karke maine puri raat
me pure 1000 panne yadh kiya unme mujhe kayi kaam ke spells mile ho
hairatangej the kuch sararat se bhare kuch aise jo kafi khatarnak the kuch behad
jaruri bhi jaise healing magic lekin abhi aise kayi magic khatarnak spells the jo iss
kitab me nahi the jo kisi ko nahi pata tha jo bas uske malik ke pass the jadugaro ki
ek adat thi wo apne jadui rahasya apne sisya ko sirf marte waqt hi batate the ya
phir tab jab usse apne sisya ya phir apne nayi pidhi ki kabiliyat par bharosa ho
lekin kuch aise bhi the jo kabhi kisi ko nahi batate the jabtak jinda rahte the unka
istemal karte the aur akhir me mantro ko chupa dete

Abtak main ek mahir mage ban gaya tha lekin sabse best nahi kyu ke mujhe
andaza tha iss kitab me jo bhi magic spells hain unko ek had hain aur uss had se
pare bhi ek duniya hain jaha in chote mote jadugari ka koi mukabla nahi lekin sayad
issi liye ishwar ne mujhe wo ashirwad diya tha main har magic istemal kar sakta
hun sirf sun ke dekh ke mujhe sikhne me waqt nahi lagne wala tha maine ishwar
ka dhanyabad kiya mujhe sach me unhone aisa toufa diya tha jo kisi ke liye bhi
pana kabhi mumkin nahi tha main so gaya

Awaj:- utho putra utho mujhe awaj jani pehchai lagi

Maine ankh kholi to main phirse kohre me tha lekin issbar main roshni ke gole ko
dekh sakta tha apna jisam bhi main kya phirse meri mout ho gayi hai

Awaj:- nahi putra nahi tum jibit ho maine tumse aapne me milne aaya hu
Main akhri mulakat me apne mujhe apna alag hi parichai diya jise sab ishwar kehte
hain kya main bhi sirf ishwar hi kahu ya koi naam bhi hai

Awaj:- mere lakho karodo naam hain har naam mera hain har jeev mere naam pe
hai

Main:- main dhanya ho gaya apke dobara darshan pakar

Awaj:- tum mere priya putra ho tumse mera milna to banta hi hai

Main:- Pravu kya iss Milan me bhi koi udeshya hai

Ishwar:- bhabisya likha ja chuka hain udeshya se kya matlab jo hona hain wo hona
hain main to bas apne putra ka mann shant karne aaya hun jo nayi duniya me
asant ho raha hai

Main:- ji pravu sahi kaha mera mann asant hain mujhe apne jivan ka udeshya nahi
pata

Awaj:- putra tum apna jivan ji rahe ho udeshya pura kar rahe ho phir kyu apne
apko asant karte ho har pal har sans me tum apna udeshya pura kar rahe ho

Main:- dhanyabad pravu

Awaj:- hamesha khush raho aur sab ko khush rakho yehi tumhare jivan ka udeshya
hain tabhi phirse roshni fail gayi kuch dikh nah raha tha maine ankhe ban ki aur
jaise hi khola main kamre me bistar pe leta hua tha

Main to ye sapna tha sapna swayam pita parmeshwar aaye the aapne me sukriya
param pita maine naman kiya aur naha ke tayyar ho kar bahar agaye hotel ke
sitting me hi mujhe Lili Mili mil gaye unke hath me ek card jaisa lifafa tha main aate
hi pucha

Main:- Mili ye kya hai

Mili:- amantran hai

Main:- amantran kiska kaha se

Mili:- hum tino ka noble John Henri ke taraf se aaya hain unke mahal me party hai

Main:- unko hamara pata kaise pata

Mili:- wo yaha ke noble hain unke liye hamara pata lagana konsa muskil hai

Main:- ye bhi sahi hain to kya kehti ho chalogi

Lili:- han jana to hoga hi noble ki khas amantran hain na manjur kiya to unka apman
hoga

Main:- to chalo shopping karte hain party me jana hain na waise bhi ye kapde
gande ho gaye hain naye kapde mujhe bhi lagenge aur waise bhi inam ek dinar
abtak hamne kharch nahi kiya dono tayyar ho gayi hum bazar ke liye nikal gaye
jab main bazar pahuncha aur kapde ke dukan me dekha to main shock ho gaya
mere school uniform jaise kayi alag rang ke dress the main dukan dar se ye kapde
kaha se aaye hain

Dukandar:- ye hamare naye design ke pade hain kal hi aaye hain sahi kapde hai

Main:- jab maine sahi suna meri hasi chut gayi mere kapdo ko nakal banne suru
ho gaye the kamal ka nikla wo admi jise maine mere kapde beche the uss ne itni
jaldi itne sare nakal bhi bana diye sayad magic ka istemal kiya hoga maine apne
size ka ek liya jaise bhi the ache the waise bhi mujhe naye kapdo me ajeev sa
mahsoos hota tha

Mili Lili ne bhi apne liye naye kapde le liye jab dono ne mujhe naye kapdo me
dekha to dekhte hi reh gaye

Mili:- ye kapde aap pe bohat hi ache lag rahe hain

Main:- lagega kyu nahi mere hi kapde hain jab main yaha aaya tha tab maine hi
bechi thi wo sone ke sikke mere kapde ke badal me mujhe 20 sone ke sikke mile
the ab dekho pura bazar mere kapde ki nakal se bhara hua hai

Mili:- jo bhi ho in kapdo me aap kisi rajkumar se kam nahi lag rahe hain

Maine dono pe najar dali Mili lagbhag mere hi umar ki thi sayad 17 ki hogi jawan
kasila badan ubhra hua sine chehre pe madumiyat bhara kadakpan tha

Lili Mili se umar me choti lag rahi thi 15 ya phir 16 ki hogi jawan husn tha uska jaise
taza tha jawani ka rang chadha ho uspe behad khubsurat thi masum si pari jaisi
baas
Main:- waise tum dono bhi kam nahi lag rahi pario ki rani lag rahi ho mere mouh
se apni tarif sun dono ke chehre lal ho gaye saram se

Main:- chalo kahi nashta karte hain bina nashta kiya hi nikal gaye

Mili:- ji ji ji wo haklane lagi ye pehli baar tha wo hakla rahi hum ek restro me agaye
waha apne nashta kiya

Main:- Party ka samay kab ka hai

Lili:- dopahar ka hai

Main:- tabtak kya karenge

Mili:- city hall chalte hain dekhte hain kon konse naye kaam hain sayad kuch hame
bhi naya kaam mil jaye

Main:- City hall me kam

Mili:- han asal me city hall me kaam ka istehar diya jata hain jo bhi kam karna
chahta hain wo waha jakar apne pasand ka kaam chun leta hain waha har tarah
ke kaam milte hain sadharan admi se mage ke liye bhi

Main Achha han to chalte haihum agaye city hall ye ek bada sa hall tha jiske diwar
pe kagaj ke chote chote poster the jinme kaam aur uski kimat likhi hui thi logo ka
kafi bhid tha lekin ek tarah bhid kam thi Mili wohi badh gayi

Main:- yaha bhid kam kyu hain 1 ya 2 log hi hain

Lili:- ye jagah mage ke liye hain yaha mage ke liye kaam hote hain

khatarnak se khatarnak kaam hote hain sadharan log in kamo ko lene se mana
karte hain lekin hum yehi kaam karte hain inme inam ache hote hain aur logo ki
madat bhi ho jati hai

Main:- hmm thik hain hamne diwar pe dekha waha kayi istehar the jinme achha
khasa rakam likha hua tha

Mili:- hmm ye dekho iss me kya likha hain purane khandar me ek shaitan hain
talwar liye usko marne ka inam hain 5000 dinar
Main:- hmm shaitan uski ek tasbir bhi thi drawing ke tarah Mili ne wo istehar utha
liya waha se

Main:- istehar kyu uthaya

Mili:- yehi tarika hota hain ye pata dekh rahe ho hame yaha jana hoga inse milna
hoga aur phir deal final hote hi kaam pe lag jana hoga uske liye istehar le jana
padta hain agar deal final nahi hui to ye unko bapas de dena hain wo bapas laga
denge

Main:- ajeev tarika hai

Mili:- ye iss liye kyu ke ek waqt me Sirf ek hi ye kaam kar sakta hain koi dusra kon
pasand karega uske kaam me koi tang adaye

Main:- hmm samajh gaya hum waha se nikal gaye aur chal pade noble John Henri
ke mahal ki aur

Mahal ke gate me sipahi ki tukdi khadi thi jo sirf amantran patra dekh ke hi andar
jane de rahe the hum bhi apna amantran patra dekar andar agaye Mahal
mahmano se bhara hua tha mujhe kisi ke bare me malum na tha Elbert kaam pe
laga hua tha apne noble ke dekh dekh me main party ke ek kinare khada bas sabhi
ko dekh raha tha sabhi has rahe the baate kar rahe the ek taraf khane ka intezam
tha ek taraf bar jaisa tha logo ko drinks serve ho rahi thi main drink nahi karta tha
iss liye chupchap khada tha Mili Lili dono ghum ghum ke sab kuch dekh rahi thi
unke mann me utsah tha unke liye ye bohat ehmiyat rakhta tha noble ki party ka
hissa banna mahman banna unke liye fakr ki baat thi

Maine najar doudayi to mujhe Princess Rose Henri ek jagah gumsum bethi najar
aayi main uss taraf badh gaya unke karib jakar Princess ko Karma ka salam main
ghutne pe jhuk gaya

Princess:- aap aiye bathiye aap hamare mehman hain jhukiye nahi

Main:- kya baat hain Princess aap udas kyu hain

Princess Rose:- dekhiye to party me koi rang hain meri umar ka koi bhi nahi hain
main kisse bate karu

Main:- achha to ye baat hain aap mujhse baat kar sakti hain
Princess:- aap se apse kya baat karu tabhi dhimi dhimi songs suru ho gaye lekin
ye song alag the live slow music baj raha tha kayi jode hall ke bich me akar dance
karne lage

Main:- mere sath dance karengi Princess

Princess:- dance apko dance aata hai

Main:- nahi lekin apke sath kadam jarur mila sakta hu

Princess:- well then dekhte hai

Maine hath badha diya Princess ne mere hatho me hath dal diya hum hall me
aagaye Princess mujhse choti thi 14 ya 15 ki umar hogi jawani ki aur badh rahi thi
dekh ke hi pata chal raha tha

Maine Princess ke kamar me hath dala aur ek hath me liye music ke halke beat
me Princess ke kadam se kadam milane laga

Sabhi hame dekh rahe the asal me hua yu ke main Princess ke sath ball room
dance karne laga main Princess ko follow karne ke jagah Princess mujhe follow
karne lagi ye naye tarike ka dance the unke liye Princess blush kar rahi thi unka
chehra gulabi ho gaya tha

Mere itne karib rahne se lekin maine koi galat nigah nahi dali waise bhi abhi meri
umar hi kya thi 17 se 18 hone wala tha dance khatam hote hi Princess waha se
bhag khadi hui mujhe kuch samajh nahi aaya phir party chalti rahi mere dance ko
kayi jodo ne copy kiya party rangin ho gayi sham ho gayi thi thoda bohat khane ke
baad hum loutne ke liye tayyar the main Princess ko bye kehna chahta tha lekin
wo mujhe dikhi nahi lekin John Henri dikhe unke samne adab se sar jhuka ke kaha

Main:- hame agya de Sir Henri

John Henri:- tum aaye achha laga tumhare aane se phirse ek baar bohat madat
mili Princess khush ho gayi sukriya

Main:- sukriya sir aab hame izazat hain

John Henri:- jarur jao agar kabhi bhi meri madat ki jarurat ho be jhijak mere pass
a sakte ho
Main:- sukriya Sir Henri hum waha se chale aaye

Main:- Mili Princess gussa to nahi hain na mujhse matlab maine kuch galat kar
diya kya dance me

Mili:- apko aisa kyu laga

Main:- phir wo bhag kyu gayi bina kuch bole

Mili:- mann me (ek dam budhu hain ladkio ko lekar)

Mili:- kya pata kyu bhag gayi

Main:- agli baar agar kabhi mulakat hui to maffi mang lunga

Mili aur Lili dono hasne lagi mujhe unki hasi ki wajah pata nahi chali

Main:- kal kab nikal rahe hain

Mili:- kal subha pehle iss pate pe chalenge phir purane khandar jo purana mahal
tha King ka

Main:- hmm wo kitni dur hain yaha se

Lili:- jyada dur nahi ek pahar ka waqt lagega

Hum hotel lout aaye khana humne kha liya tha iss liye sabhi rest karne apne kamre
me agaye

Raat kuch khas nahi hua main jadu ki kitab ko padhne me laga raha mujhe ek baat
khatki jab hum mahal gaye the waha John Henri se mile lekin unki wife se nahi
lekin jaha tak Mili ne John Henri ke bare me bataya tha wo sadi suda hain aur unko
patni bhi jibit hai

Main yehi sab sochte hue nind ke agosh me chala gaya subha subha tayyar ho
kar pehle hum uss admi se mile aur deal final kar liya aur chal pade baggi lekar
hamare pehle kaam ki taraf

Capital city se nikal hum kuch 10 km dur hi aaye the ke mujhe khandar dikhne laga
asal me ye purana capital city hain King ne iss jagah ko chod naya city basaya tha
reason pata nahi lekin ye dabav reason nahi tha
Main:- to yahi hain purana capital city

Mili:- han hame mahal jana hoga purane wale wohi wo danav hoga

Raste ko chod ke charo taraf khandar hi khandar pathar lakdi ke tute fute ghar
theek bhi ghar sahi nahi tha sab ke chat diware lag bhag tut chuki thi hum mahal
tak pahunch gaye pura mahal tut chuka tha lekin ascharya tha gate ab bhi salamat
khada tha hum gate ko chalang ke sath par kar gaye hum tino ho kafi phurtile the
wo dono to mahir thi lekin main apne saktio ke wajah se furtila tha kuch dur aage
gaye hi the ke hame jor jor se dahadne ki awaj aane lagi tabhi mahal ke ek diwar
ko todte hue ek kabach pehen yodha ki tarah koi bahar aaya uske aabhi hisse
purple rang se chamak rahe the

Mili:- yahi hak wo danav purple rang kali saktio ki nishani thi

Mili apne no spell magic ka istemal kar ke puri raftar se uss yodha dhari danav se
ulajh gayi dono me dhuadhar ladayi suru ho gayi

Lili ek jagah khadi ho kar apne mantra padhne lagi uske samne pani ka gola agaya
aur dekhte hi dekhte danav pe pani ke bano se hamla suru kar diya lekin pani ke
ban uske kabach ko bhed nahi pa rahe the Lili iska kamach kafi mazbut hain hame
usse pehle todna hoga

Main:- main kosis karta hun main sakti kehte hue puri raftar se danav ke sine pe
ek punch mara mere hatho se jaise pathar se janam ka kabach chur chur ho gaya
maine hath upar kiya light arrow tabhi asman me ek roshni ka gola prakat ho gaya
aur usse roshni ke ban nikal danav ke sharir me dhas gaye dekhte hi dekhte danav
ka sharir dhuye me badal gaya aur nast ho gaya

Lili:- ye light ka magic kaha se sikha

Main:- kitab se jaise ke main Pancho tatwa ka istemal kar sakta hun to light bhi
unke andar aata hai

Lili:- shandar tha aap to mujhse bhi badhke mage ban gaye

Mili:-han sahi kaha maine kitni kosis ki lekin uske najdik bhi na ja sakti apne ek
war me kabach ko bhi tod diya aur usko khatam bhi kar diya

Main:- tarif aab band karo tum dono mujhe sarminda kar rahi ho agar kaam khatam
ho gayi hain to chalo apna inam lete hain
Mili:- han lekin usse pehle hum abhi purane mahal me hain yaha jarur koi na koi
khajana to hoga hi

Lili:- kya didi khajana yaha kaise hoga maharaj ne yaha kuch choda hi nahi pura
mahal khali kar diya tha

Mili:- kosis karne me kya jata hain

Main:- han jata to kuch nahi lekin hum bina anumati ke kuch bhi nahi kar sakte ye
mahal ab maharaj ka hain

Mili:- ohho thik hain lout chalte hain

Main:- yehi sahi hain kabhi anumati lekar aayenge

Mili:- to phir ho gaya mil gaya anumati na kabhi maharaj se mulakat hogi na
anumati milegi

Hum lout aaye 5000 ka inam liya aur hotel lout aaye

Idhar mahal me sabhi pareshan the kuch bhi samajh nahi araha tha kya kare
Princess dukhi thi hum dusre din bazar ghum rahe the

Mili:- Karma ji ye dekhiye ye kaisi lagegi ap pe

Main:- nahi bilkul nahi ye bhi koi kapda hain

Lili:- apne suna abhi kuch log baate kar rahe the noble John Henri ke mahal me
kuch gadbadi hain log tarah tarah ki bate kar rahe hain

Main:- gadbad kaisi gadbad hame jakar dekhna chahiye kahi unpe hamla to nahi
hua

Mili:- han chalte hain hum mahal ke karib pahunch gaye sainiko ne hame rok diya

Main Sainik hame Sir Henri se milna hain unka adesh hain hame roka na jaye
kabhi bhi ye dekho maine Sir Henri ki di hui seal dikhayi sipahi ne hame jane diya
Mahal ke baithak me Sir Henri Princess ke sath baithe hue the dono ka chehra hi
utra hua tha hum unke samne jhuk gaye

Main:- Sir Henri

John Henri:- aao Karma kaise aana hua

Main:- Sir hame khabar mili mahal me kuch gadbad chal rahi hain to socha yaha
akar apse hi puch lu sayad hum kuch kar sake

John Henri:- sukriya Karma han ek taklif hain jo hame kayi salo se taklif de rahi hai

Main:- hame bataye sayad koi hal dhund sake

John Henri:- tum abtak meri patni se nahi mile ho na

Main:- ji mouka hi nahi mila

John Henri:- wo iss liye ke wo kabhi kamre se bahar aati hi nahi

Main:- wajah

John Henri:- 4 saal pehle ek chote se hadse ke karan uski ankho ki roshni chali
gayi tab se wo khud ko humpar bojh samajhti hain aur kamre se bahar nikalti hi
nahi

Main:- iska koi ilaj nahi hain kya

John Henri:- hain lekin hamare bash ke bahar hain meri patni ke Pita ji ek mahir
mage the unko khasiyat thi ek khas spell jo har bimari dur kar deti hain lekin uss
spell ko karna har kisi ke bass ki baat nahi uske kiye ek mahir mage hi chahiye
marte waqt mere patni ke Pita ji ne wo spell Princess Rose ko dekar gaye hain
lekin Rose me wo hunar nahi hain wo us spell ka istemal kar sake iss liye pichle
char saal se hum ek mahir mage ki talash kar rahe hain jo spell ka istemal kar
mere patni ki ankhe thik kar sake lekin baat wo nahi hain baat asal me ye hain ki
meri patni apne andhepan se tang aagayi hain aur apne jivan tyagne pe utaru ho
gayi hain iss liye din rat usse pahre pe rakhna pad raha hain take wo kuch galat
na kar baithe

Lili:- Noble Henri aap ki talash puri ho gayi apki musibat ka hal apke samne hai

John Henri:- kya matlab hain ladki

Mili:- Noble Henri aap ke samne khada ye saksh jise aap Karma kehte hain iski
khas baat yahi hain ke ye har spell ko ek baar dekh ke ya sun ke istemal kar sakta
hain aap ek baat inko azma ke dekhe
Main:- Mili

Princess:- kya sach me aap aisa kar sakte hain

Main:- han sayad

Princess mera hath pakad mujhe khich ke upar le Jane lagi

John Henri:- Princess rukiye kya kar rahi hain

Main:- achha chalta hun dhire dhire wo mujhe khichti hui apne maa ke kamre me
aagayi

Princess:- wo rahi meri maa aur spell hain ( )

Main:- kafi bada spell hain

Princess:- jaldi se kosis karein

Main:- karta hun Princess shant ho jaiye

John Henri:- han beti shan't ho jao pehle Karma ko spell yaad to karne do

Main:- wo to kab ka yaad ho gaya hai

Main Mrs Henri ke pass aaya aur unke ankho samne hath rakh sirf itna hi bola
Rogmuktam bas tabhi mere hatho se ek roshni nikal Mrs Henri ke ankho pe padne
lagi roshni ke asar se Mrs Henri ne apni ankhe band kar li maine hath hata liya
sabhi mujhe dekhne lage khas kar Princess aur Sir Henri tabhi Mrs Henri ne ankhe
kholi aur idhar udhar ghumne lagi tabhi unki najar Princess Rose pe padi wo bol
uthi meri beti mujhe sab dikh raha hain phir to jaise khushiya hi khushiya hon maa
beti aur baap tino ek dusre ke gale lage kayi baar hum sabhi mahal ke baithak me
aagaye

John Henri:- Karma wo kya tha

Main:- kya

Princess maine jo apko spell bataya apne wo istemal nahi kiya

Main:- wohi istemal kiya

Princess:- lekin apne sirf ek shabd kaha baki

Main:- achha wo sabhi mere dimag me hain maine ko apne dimag me basa liya
hain jaise ek ped ko dekh ke hum usse har bar ped kehte hain uska bobran nahi
dekhte waise hain mantra ko maine dimag me chap liya hain aab mujhe bar bar
mantra ko padhne ki jarurat nahi bas ek sabd kafi hain uss mantra ka istemal karne
ke liye

Mili:- Noble Henri ye inko khas takat hain inko spell ko har bar hamare tarah pura
padhne ki jarurat nahi padti

John Henri:- Uttam bohat khub mango kya chahiye aaj tumne hamari phirse madat
ki hain mere ghar me phirse khushiya layi sukriya bhi kam hai

Main:- nahi nahi Sir Henri maine ye sab inam ki lalach me nahi kiya hain aur waise
bhi apne mujhe pehle hi bohat kuch diya hain aaj ek aur chij di hain rog mukt karne
ki sakti uske aage aur kya kimat hogi

John Henri:- hame khushi hain ye spell tum jaise mahir aur ache mage ko mili hain

Mili:- lekin mujhe kuch chahiye

John Henri:- befikar hokar mango

Mili:- hame purane mahal me khajane ki talash ki izazat chahiye maine apna sar
pit liya

John Henri:- itni si baat iss me izazat ki kya baat hain waha koi khajana hain bhi
nahi pura khali hain kayio ne kosis ki hain dhundne ki tum bhi kar lo

Mili:- sukriya noble Henri

Main:- aab hame izazat de hum waha se nikal gaye

Main:- Mili wo kya bachpana tha

Mili:- mouke ka faida uthaya hain jabse khandar ko dekha hain mere andar ka khoji
ufan pe hain jabtak main tasalli na karlu tabtak mujhe nind nahi aayegi

Lili:- Karma ji kar lene dijiye iske mann ki nahi to hamara dimag kharab karke
rahegi
Main:- hmm thik hain karte hain kab chalna hai

Mili:- abhi chalte hain main jaise tum thik samjho mujhe Mili ki ankho me utsukta
saaf pata chal rahi thi usse rok pana muskil tha iss liye hawa ke sath chalna hi sahi
samjha hum waha se nikal kar dopahar se pehle khandar ke gate tak pahunche

Main:- lo pahunch gaye aab kya karna hai

Mili:- karna kya hain ghum ghum ke dekhna hain agar kuch bhi lage koi khufiya
raasta ya kuch bhi ajeev si chij jo dhayan khich rahi ho usse dekhna hain

Main:- samajh gaya matlab yaha pura din time pass karna hai

Lili:- han yahi

Mili:- nahi bilkul nahi khajana dhundna hai

Main:- ruko kahi jane ki jarurat nahi yaha kuch bhi khojna ho to main pata lagata
hun main thik mahal ke bich khandaro pe khada ho gaya

Main:- talash khajana mere jisam se tarange nikal kar pure mahal me fail gayi meri
ankhe band thi jaha jaha se tarange gujar raho the waha waha ki tasbir mere dimag
me banti ja rahi thi tabhi mujhe kuch dikha tarange mahal ke niche ek taikhane tak
ja pahunchi waha ek admi ke hone ka ehsas hua maine ankh kholi aur waha se
utar kar doud lagayi mahal ke purbi kone ki taraf ek bada sa chattan tha

Main:- shakti bas itna bolke maine chattan pe ek punch mara chattan ke tukre tukre
ho gaye aur uske hatte hi waha ek rasta dikhne laga jo mahal ke ander tehkhano
se hote hue gujar raha tha

Mili:- kaha tha na jarur yaha koi khajana hai

Main:- khajana to nahi lekin koi aur jarur hain iss tai khane me maine light magic
ki aur ek chota sa gola taikhane ke andhere ko roshan karta hua aage badhne laga
sath me hum tino bhi kuch dur hi gaye the ke tabhi jor jor se hansne ki awaj aane
lagi awaj kuch jani pehchani lag rahi thi achanak hasi ki awaj ruk gayi aur bohat hi
gambhir swar me koi bola

Awaj:- kon ho tum log aur mere tai khane me kyu aaye ho
Main:- pehle tum batao kon ho aur yaha kya kar rahe ho tabhi phirse hasne ki awaj
aane lagi

Lili:- ye to darawna hai

Main:- daro nahi tumne inse badh ke danavo ka samna kiya hain ye to phirvi insan
hain jo chup ke baat kar raha hai

Awaj:- haha to tum ho bachho haha tumhe yaha nahi aana chahiye tha uski awaj
sun ke kisi ka bhi dil khonf se dhadakna hi bhul jaye wo awaj ussi admi ki lag raha
tha jisne hame uss danav ko marne ke liye 5000 inam diya tha

Main:- chupne ka koi faida nahi maine tumhe pehchan liya hain bahar aajao warna
mujhe mazburan takat ka istemal karna padega

Admi:- takat hahahaha takat hahaha bewakuf tumhe kya pata takat kya hota hain
takat dekhna chahte ho na to dekho tabhi admi ne ek chadar me dhaki chattan se
chadar hati tabhi meri roshni ghatne lagi aur uss chattan ke ek taraf lal chattan
juda hua tha wo chamakne laga aur dekhte hi dekhte wo chattan ek bhayankar
bishal makdi danav me badal gaya tabhi wo hua jise dekh hum sabhi chonk gaye
makdi ka ek pair ghuma aur uss admi ke sine ke arr parr ho gaya khun hi khun tha
charo taraf uski chikh sun kisi ka bhi dil dahal jaye

Main:- Lili Mili yaha rukna khatarnak hain chalo hum ne tez doud lagayi hamare
piche piche wo makdi danav bhi aane laga lekin uski raftar dhire thi kyu ke wo
jagah choti thi uske liye issi karan tai khana dhalne laga hum bahar aagaye tabhi
tahkhana dah gaya

Main:- Mili dekho tumhara khajana kitna khatarnak hain

Mili:- main nahi chodungi usse mera din barbad kar diya tabhi wo chattano ko
udhare hue bahar nikla

Main:- satark ho jao aa raha hain panjo se bachke lekin Mili kaha sunne wali thi
puri raftar se no spell magic ka istemal karke khud padi makdi ki aur aur ek jor ka
punch uske chattan ko mara lekin ye kya kuch bhi nahi hua tabhi Mili ko makdi ne
ne apne panjo se jor ka dhakka mara Mili udti hui dur ja giri makdi Mili ki aur badh
hi rahi thi ke main bhi shakti kehte hue kud gaya aur ek punch chattan pe mara
mere waar se wo udta hua dur ja gira lekin usko koi fark nahi pada
Lili ne jadu suru kar diya tha aur pani ki tiro ki barsat karne lagi makdi pe lekin koi
fark nahi pada tabhi Mili uthi aur ek baar aur jor laga kar apne no spell ki takat se
hamla karne gaye lekin yahi uski galati ho gayi isbar makdi tayyar thi aur usne
panjo se Mili pe hamla kar diya panja Mili ke sine me dhas gaya khun hi khun
maine light magic ka istemal kar ke uspe light tiro ki barish kar di makdi piche hat
gaye

Lili:- Karma ji jaldi jaiye aur Mili ko apne heal magic se thik kijiye

Main apni puri raftar se Mili tak pahunch gaya aur apne heal magic se uske ghao
bhar diye Mili hosh me aane lagi

Main:- Mili utho abhi kaam pura nahi hua

Mili:- ispe mere war ka koi asar nahi ho raha

Main:- mere pass ek idea hain Lili ek bada sa baraf ka chattan bana kar uss danav
pe phenko tabhi Lili ne magic se ek bada sa chattan bana kar uss danav pe phenk
diya uske dhakke se wo makdi danav ka chattan tukre tukre ho gaya hame laga
hum jeet gaye tabhi

Mili:- dekhiye wo phirse jud rahe hai

Main:- ye kaise ho raha hain tabhi meri najar uske sar pe lagi lal chattan pe padi
jo pure sharir ka wohi hissa hain jaha se roshni nikal rahi hain

Main:- sayad mujhe pata chal gaya hain ye mar kyu nahi raha Mili mera sath do
maine Mili ke kano me kuch kaha Lili uspe apne pani ke bano ka hamla jari rakhe
hue thi lekin wo bhi aab shakti hin hone lagi thi uski urja bhi kam hone lagi thi

Main utha aur makdi ki aur badh gaya aur tabhi maine pehle slip kaha jisse makdi
fiscal gayi aur uske uthne se pehle hi prakatam kaha uske sarpe laga lal chattan
gayab ho kar mere pass aagaya aur makdi mujhe marne ke liye hamla karne hi
wali thi ke maine wo chattan uchal di aur tabhi Mili ne chalang ke sath ek jor ka
punch uss chattan pe mara uske tukre tukre ho gaye uske tukre hote hi makdi jaise
phirse chattan me badal gayi wo khatam ho gayi maine light tiro se uss chattan ke
tukre tukre kar diya

Mili kamjor thi iss liye wo behosh ho gayi Lili bhi kamjor thi uski bhi shakti nichod
gayi thi maine Mili ko baho me utha liya
Lili:- aaj khajana bada mehnga pad gaya waise aap ko kaise pata wo pathar tutne
se danav ki mout ho jayegi

Main:- main kabse uspe najar rakhe hue the pehla uske pure jisam me wohi ek
chattan tha jo roshni phenk raha tha dusra humne sharir ke baki hisse ko tabah
kar diya tha lekin wo phir jud rahe the tabhi mujhe laga jarur iss danav ka jivan ras
kahi aur hain aur wo sirf aur sirf wo chattan hi ho sakti hain jo sar me laga hua tha

Lili:- kafi gehri najar hain apki sukriya aaj agar aap na hote to sayad hum

Main:- sath na hota se kya matlab main hun na saat hum ek team hain waise bhi
iss pagli ka josh bohat jyada hain bina soche kud padti hain ladne ke liye

Lili:- hahaha han sahi kaha ye yahi karti hai

Main:- tum thik ho tum bhi thak gayi ho

Lili:- han wo jadu ka istemal jyada kar liya iss liye thakawat ho rahi hain aram
karungi to nayi urja aajayegi

Main:- thik hain waise bhi hamare pass abhi dinar ki kami nahi hain kaam hota
rahega pehle tum dono thik ho jao iska bhi kafi khun beh gaya hain kuch din isko
bhi aram karni chahiye hum baggi me agaye Lili baggi chalane ke liye aage badhi

Main:- tum chalaogi baggi tum kafi thaki hui lag rahi ho

Lili:- koi dusra rasta bhi to nahi hain aap ko baggi chalani kaha aati hai

Main:- sayad aab us mantra ka upyog karne ka waqt aagaya hain jo maine kitab
me dekha hai

Lili:- konsa mantra

Main:- ek jagah se dusre jagah teliport hone ka

Lili:- kya aap wo kar sakte hain

Main:- han sayad maine hath aage kiya aur kaha Sthanantar tabhi mere samne ek
roshni ka gate ban gaya maine mouh uss taraf kiya to wo hamare hotel ke bahar
tha main baggi pe beth gaya Lili chalo uss raste se Lili ne baggi badha di hum
waha se nikal diwar se hote hue hotel ke bahar nikle
Lili:- kamal hain diwar gayab ho gayi

Main:- Mili ko liye uske room me agaya Lili bhi aram karne lagi main apne kamre
me aagaya

Lili:- mann me Karma ji kitne ache aur bahadur hain aur sayad sabse behtar mage
bhi hain kya aisa bhi kuch hain jo wo nahi kar sakte raat ho gayi thi Mili ko bhi hosh
agaya tha humne sath me khana khaya thodi bate hui tabhi mujhe dhayan aaya jo
bhi mahal me hua uski suchna Sir Henri ko deni chahiye main ne subha jane ka
socha raat beet gayi main subha Mili Lili ko bata kar mahal ki aur nikal gaya

Jab main gate ke pass pahuncha tabhi gate se ek baggi nikal kar kahi jane lagi aur
mujhe dekhte hi baggi ruk gayi usme se Sir Henri nikle

John Henri:- achha hua tum milgaye badi musibat ho gayi hai

Main:- kya hua hain kahiye

John Henri King yani mere bhai ko kisi ne jahar de diya hain wo mout se lad rahe
hain tum hi ek ummid ho

Main:- han han jaldi chaliye

John Henri:- chalo baggi me baitb jao

Main:- rukiye baggi se nahi

Maine King ka mahal dekha tha iss liye maine teliport karna hi sahi samjha deri
uchit na thi

Main:- Sthanantarmera itna kehna tha ke hamare samne roshni ki diwar khul gayi

Main:- Sir Henri chaliye iss diwar ke raste chalte hain sidhe mahal ke gate pe
niklenge

John Henri:- kamal hain tum mujhe roj naye jhatke dete ho hum dono jaldi se diwar
ke par ho gaye aur sidhe mahal ke bahar nikle

John Henri:- sach me hum mahal ke bahar hain John Henri ko dekh ke gate khol
diya gaya hum andar aagaye jab mahal ki sidhio ke pass pahunche tabhi waha ek
saksh mil gaye usko dekh kar na jane mujhe aisa laga jaise wo ek number ka dhurt
insan hai
Wo admi:- aiye Sir apke bhai aur hamare King ki halat bohat bigdi hui hain kisi bhi
pal unki mout ho sakti hai

John Henri uske baato ka jawab diye bina hi mujhe lekar chal pade aate hue maine
dhimi awaj me suna wo admi keh raha tha

Admi:- jaiye jaiye akhri darshan kar lijiye mujhe laga uska mouh tod du lekin khud
ko kabu me rakha

John Henri hame lekar ek kamre me pahunche jaha kuch log the do aurat thi ek
16 saal ki ladki thi aur ek admi tha jo dekhne me John Henri jaisa hi tha aur bistar
pe sayad King lete hue the sayad hosh nahi tha dono aurte aur ladki anshu baha
rahi thi John Henri ke aate hi admi bola

Admi:- bhaiya dekhiye na inko kisi ne nashte ke waqt jahar de diya hain maharaj
ka bachna muskil hain sainik royal doctor ko bulane gye hain lekin lagta hain tabtak
bhai

John Henri:- kuch nahi hoga King ko Karma

Main:- ji Sir Henri sab jara hat jaayee

Maine King ke sine pe hath rakha aur apna spell kiya Rogmuktam mere itna kehte
hi mere hatho se roshni nikal kar King ke sine me jane lagi kuchi pal me roshni
shama gayi aur dekhte hi dekhte King puri tarah thik ho gaye wo uth ke khade bhi
ho gaye sabhi ashcharya se dekh rahe the khas kar wo ladki

King:- kya hua tha mujhe lagta hain main nind se jaga hun

John Henri:- my King apko kisi ne jahar diya tha aap mout ke karib the lekin iss
noujawan ne apko thik kiya King mujhe dekhte hue bohat khub noujawan hum
tumse khush huye

John Henri:- yahi nahi King isne mere beti ki jaan bhi bachai aur Martha (John ki
patni) ki ankhe bhi thik ki hain

King:- bohat khub tab to ye noujawn inam ka haqdar hai

Main:- nahi nahi my King ye to mera farz tha abhi sabse pehle apko jahar dene
wale ko saza deni chahiye King ke chote bhai jinka naam Hilmont Henri tha wo
bole
Hilmont Henri:- mujrim pakda gaya hain wo dusre desh se aaya hua rajdut hain
ussi ne jo toufe me wine diya tha usme jahar tha uske ek ghut pite hi King gir pade

King:- usko bulaya jaye shava me Shava lag gayi thi lekin mantrio ke bina bas King
aur unke dono bhai King ki patni aur unke bhai ki patni aur jo ladki thi asal me wo
King ki beti thi yani Princess thi Princess Kristine aur main moujud tha tabhi sainik
ek ladki ko lekar aaye jo kafi khubsurat thi uski dum bhi thi lambi aur safed balo
wali kan bhi lambe the

Main:- to ye hain dusre desh ki doot ek ladki

Sir Hilmont:- my King apradhi apke samne hai

King:- ladki hame jahar kyu diya batao

Ladki:- King maine apko koi jahar nahi diya

Sir Hilmont:- jhuth hamne dekha tha tumhare wine ke pehle ghut ke pite hi King gir
pade

Ladki:- nahi main phirvi kahungi maine King ko jahar nahi diya main ek raaj door
hun maine aisi harkat nahi kar sakti

Main:- King agar aap mujhe mouka de to sayad main asli gunehgar ko pakad ke
apke samne le aao

King:- jarur mere khas mehman tumhe puri chut hain tumne meri jaan bachai hai

Main:- chaliye chalte hain jaha apko jahar diya gaya tha hum sitting me agaye
waha sabhi wine ke glass waise hi rakhe hue the sath me wo wine bhi sabhi ko
thoda dur khada kar ke maine ankhe band ki aur mantra bola Khoj jahar tabhi mere
jisam se tarange nikalne lagi aur pure mahal me fail gayi mujhe jahar kaha hain
pata chal gaya

Main:- King apke jahar pite waqt yaha jo jo tha unsab ko bulaiye

King:- sabhi yahi moujud hain bas hamare mantri Robart nahi hain

Main:- unko bhi bula lijiye

King ke adesh se sainik mantri Robert ko le aaye Robert aate hi King ko samne
dekh ke chonk gaya
King:- kya baat hain mantri Robert mujhe thik dekh kar khushi nahi hui

Robert:- haha khushi kyu nahi hogi waise apne mujhe bulaya

King:- han hum asal mujrim ki talash kar rahe hain jisne mujhe jahar diya tha

Robert:- mujrim to ye rahi issi ladki ne apko wine di thi na

Main:- aabhi achuke hain to main bata du jo bhi mujrim hain wo yaha moujud hai

Robert:- han wo to hain ye rahi ye ladki hi mujrim hai

Main:- shant mantri ji shant uska nirnay ho jayega aap sabke hisab se iss wine me
jahar hain hai na

Sir Hilmont:- han

Main:- iski pariksha karni hogi kon karega maine ek naya glass mangwa ke usme
wine dalwaya kon karega iski pariksha kon piyega

John Henri:- main karunga mujhe tumpe pura biswas hain John Henri ne pura wine
pi liya unko kuch nahi hua maine wohi baithak me rakhe ek wine glass uthaya aur
usme wine dali

Main:- jaise ki aap ne dekha wine me jahar nahi hain mantri ji jara aap bhi pariksha
kar ke bataiye lijiye pikar bataiye

Robert:- uski kya jarurat hain wine me jahar nahi hain ye to sabit ho gaya hain na

Main:- arre nahi aap jara chakh ke bataiye tab to sab ko yakin ho pura itminan ho
iss me jahar nahi hain

Robert:- nahi nahi uski kya jarurat hain

Main:- King aap hi kahiye inko pine ke liye

King:- mantri ji aap pi kyu nahi rahe hain

Main:- sainik jara madat kariye jara inko wine to pilaiye

Robert:- nahi nahi main mar jaunga

Main:- wo kaise iss wine me to jahar nahi hain phir itne biswas se kaise keh sakte
hain aap mar jayenge

Robert:- nahi nahi main mar jaunga

Main:- hahaha maharaj mantri Robert hi apka mujrim hain

King:- kaise

Main:- agar main aap me se kisi ko ye kehta iski janch dobara karne aap me se
har koi iski janch kar leta kyu ke Sir Henri ke janch ke baad koi dar ki baat nahi thi
kyu ke app sabhi ko pata hain iss wine me jahar nahi hain lekin aisa mantri ji ne
nahi kiya kyu ke unko pata hain jahar hain iss me

King:- matlab

Main:- sirf mantri Robert ko hi pata hain iss me jahar hain kyu ke jahar wine me
nahi glass me hain ek nahi yaha rakhe sabhi glass me iss liye maine naya glass
manga kar John Henri ko wine diya tha in glasses mese nahi lekin mantri Robert
ko yaha ke rakhe glass se wine de raha tha iss liye wo mana kar rahe hain matlab
unko pata hain glasses me jahar hai

King:- mantri Robert kya ye sach hai

Mantri Robert:- han ye sach hain maine hi jahar lagaye hain in glasses me

King:- kyu Robert kyu

Robert:- kyu puch rahe ho kyu na maru tum King banne ke layak nahi ho King
mujhe banna hain tumhare baad tumhare bhaiyo ka number tha

King:- tum dhokhe bazz gaddar sainiko le jao isko aur aur iska sar kalam kar do
aise dhokebazo ki hamare desh me jarurat nahi le jao sainik usse le jane lage lekin
tabhi Robert khanjar nikal kar King ki aur lapka hi tha ke maine hath aage kar ke
kaha slip aur iske sath hi wo fisal gaya sainik ne usko phirse pakad liya

King:- sukriya Karma tumne dobara hamari jaan bachayi

Main:- nahi King apki suraksha hamara farz hai

Ladki:- sukriya Karma ji apne mujhe nirdosh sabit kar diya

Main:- nirdosh to sabit hona hi tha waise bhi aap hamare mehman hain aap ko koi
taklif ho hamare desh ka apman hain ab tak jo bhi ho raha tha usme ek ko uska
ek alag hi asar ho raha tha jo mujhe aage chalkar pata chala

King Soloman Henri Karma hum tumhare karzdar hain aaj tum hamare sath dawat
karoge

Main:- sukriya maharaj apki baat thukrana mere liye mumkin nahi jarur apke sath
dawat ka hissa banunga iss bich mera dhayan hi kisi aur pe nahi gaya kyu ke itna
sab ho raha tha kabhi King se bate kabhi Sir Henri se kabhi unke chote bhai se
bate ho rahi thi dawat lag gaya tha kitne hi tarah ke naye naye dishes the

King:- aaj ki dawat hamare rakshan Karma ke naam hain

Main:- sukriya King phir humne khana khaya aur sitting me akar beth gaye tabhi
mere baju me Princess akar beth gayi aur sayad pehli baar maine Princess pe
dhayan diya tha blond lambe baal kali kali ankhe lekin ek ankh jara hara tha khas
rang ka jo anokhi tha masum sa chehra khubsurat jawani ki dahliz me pehla kadam
rakha tha jisam ne angdai lena suru kar diya tha maine Princess ke ankho me
dekha tab mujhe pehli baar ehsas hua Princess ki ankhe mujhe dekh chamak rahi
thi

King Soloman:- waise Karma tum mujhe yaha ke nahi lagte humse tum alag ho
kale baal pehnawa bolne ka tarika sab alag hai

Main:- ji my King main yaha ka nahi hun lekin aab yahi ka hun isse jyada main bhi
bata nahi sakta meri pehchan sirf mera naam hain Karma na ghar hain na koi
thikana mujhe apna sahri mann sakte hain ya nahi bhi mahman bhi mann sakte
hain jaisa apka dil chahe kuch bandishe hain jinke karan main apna astitwa kuch
bhi apko nahi bata sakta han itna keh sakta hun mujhse kisi ko koi khatra nahi hai

King Soloman:- hmm kabhi kabhi kuch aise raaz hote hain jo kabhi samne nahi
aate lekin unse kisi ko nukshan nahi hota main aajse tumko hamare Kingdom ka
sahri ghosit karta hun aaj se tum hamare desh ka hissa hoge

Main:- sukriya aab agar izazat de to main loutna chahunga tabhi Princess khadi
ho gayi

Princess:- Pita ji ma sayad ye jaldi ho lekin maine ek faisla kiya hain

King:- han bolo Princess Kristine

Princess Kristine:- Pita ji ma maine Karma ji ko apna jivan sathi ke roop me chuna
hain mujhe apki izazat chahiye main to jaise uchal hi pada ye kya ho raha hai

King:- agar tumne chun liya hain to hame koi aitraj nahi

Main:- kya ye kya ho raha hai

John Henri:- ohho beti Kristine tumne chun liya main to isse khud chune wala tha
Rose ke liye

Main:- kya

Princess:- Pita ji mujhe apna jivan inke sath gujarna hain

Main:- ho kya raha hain koi mujhe bhi to bataye

Princess:- kyu aap ko main pasand nahi hun kya main to jaise hosh hi kho baitha
kya kahu kuch samajh nahi aaraha tha

Main:- pasand lekin

King:- kyu Karma beta kya Princess me koi kami hai

Main:- kami nahi nahi

King:- to phir aitraj ki koi wajah nahi hai

Main:- main 17 saal ka hun iss umar me shadi

King:- iss me kya hain meri shadi khud 16 saal ki umar me hui thi tab Queen ki
umar 13 saal thi Princess to abhi 16 saal ki hone wali hain

Main:- kya keh rahe hain aap aise kaise mujhse Princess ki shadi kar sakte hain
mere bare me apko pata hi kitna hain aur apko nahi lagta apko mere bare me janch
partal kar lena chahiye

King:- uski jarurat nahi hain kyu ke meri beti ki ek khas baat hain wo jo ankh hain
hare rang ki uski khas takat hain wo insano ki parakh kar sakti hai

Mera gala dukhne laga aur bohat hi dhimi awaj me bola achha
Princess:- dekhiye maine ye faisla jaldbazi me nahi ki hain jabse ap yaha aaye
hain mahal me main apko dekh rahi hain aap ke andar mujhe itna sa bhi burai nahi
dikhi bas pyaar aur samarpan nekdili dikhi tabhi maine faisla kar liya hai

Main:- achha mujhe kuch samajh nahi aaya yaha main kahu kya phir main bola

Main:- King main jaha se aaya hun waha iss umar me shadi nahi karte uske liye
18 saal ki umar honi jaruri hai

King:- hmm to ye baat hain Princess Kristine tumne suna na tumhare pass iss saal
ke akhir tak waqt hain Karma ko janne ka usko apna banane ka

Main:- kya matlab

Princess:- ji Pita ji main samajh gayi aap nishchint rahe main inko mana lungi aaj
se main inki mangetar hui

Main:- kya mangetar hey bhagwan ho kya raha hain

Main:- King ab mujhe izazat de kafi samay ho gaya hain

King:- thik hain beti tayyari karo

Princess:- ji Pita ji

Main:- tayyari kis liye

King:- aab tum apne mangetar ko yaha thode hi chod ke ja sakte ko tum jaha ye
bhi wohi rahegi tumhara dil jo jitna hain

Main:- kya lekin ye kaise rahegi mere sath mera na ghar hain na aur kuch main
hotel me rehta hun

King:- to kya hua mujhe tumpe pura biswas hain tum Princess ka pura khayal
rakhoge

Main:- aap mujhpe itna biswas kaise kar sakte hain

King:- biswas hoti hi aisi chij hain ek baar kar liya to kar liya wo tabhi tutta hain jab
koi dhokha mile aur mujhe pura yakin hain tum kabhi hame dhokha nahi doge

Main:- sukriya maharaj phirvi

John Henri:- Karma beta abtak main bhi tumpe utna hi biswas karne laga hun
tumne hamare desh ko bikharne se bacha liya hain tum ek rakshak ho aur hum
apne rakshak ko kho nahi sakte yu samajh lo ye ek bandhan hain jo tumko humse
jode rakhegi

Main:- samajh gaya (man me lo bhai ishwar ne meri jindagi ko naya mod de hi
diya) kuch hi der me ek baggi tayyar thi saath me Princess ek bakshe ke sath main
samajh gaya Princess mere gale pad chuki hain lekin ye itni jaldi hua ke kuch bhi
samajh pana mere liye bhi mumkin nahi tha aaj hi mila tha itni jaldi ye sab ho gaya
Princess ki ankhe to mujhe dekh chamak rahi thi ab ye bachpana tha ya kuch aur
mere samajh ke bahar tha

Hum baggi ne sawar ho gaye Princess mere baju me bethi sharma rahi thi mujhe
kuch samajh nahi aaraha tha mater se main deal kaise karu main to jawan tha
lekin Princess abhi jawan ho rahi thi aise me kya karna chahiye kya nahi kuch
samajh nahi araha tha waise bhi mera jivan dharti pe jo tha usme ladkio ka saya
bhi mujhpe kabhi nahi pada ya yu kahu maine hi padne nahi diya baggi chal padi
ek sainik baggi chala raha tha

Princess:- aap itne dur kyu baithe hain kya main apko pasand nahi agar ek baar
bhi aap keh denge main yahi se lout jayungi jabardasti pyaar nahi milta

Main:- aisi baat nahi hain ke aap mujhe pasand nahi hain baat ye hain ke ye sab
itna jaldi ho raha hain ke kuch sochne samajhne ka mouka hi nahi mil raha hain
aur ye umar bhi sayad uchit nahi hain insab bato ko sochne ke liye

Princess:- kya keh rahe hain aap mujhe kya bachhi samajh rahe hain main jawan
ho gayi hun biswas na ho to azma ke dekh le meri ma yani Queen Eline ne 13 saal
ki umar me bibah kiya tha aur mujhe janam dete waqt unki umra 17 thi to umra ke
hisab se main puri tarah tayyar hun

Main:- sayad aap ho lekin mere hisab se main abhi abhi jawan hua hu

Princess:- koi baat nahi aap ke pass waqt hain aap apna samay le main koi
jabardasti nahi kar rahi ya Princess hone ka faida nahi utha rahi aap ko pura haq
hain mujhe thukrane ka

Main:- hmm samajh gaya aab jo hona hain so hona hain lekin ek baat puchu
Princess han puchiye na
Main:- aap King Soloman ki ek louti beti ho na koi bhai ya dusri beti beta nahi hain
kya

Princess:- nahi main ek louti hun aur yaha ladka ya ladki me koi fark nahi hain
main apki baat samajh rahi hun aap yahi soch rahe hain na mere pita ke baad kon
King banega

Main:- han yahi soch raha hun apko nahi lagta apko kisi Rajkumar ko chunna
chahiye jo apke pita ke baad King bane

Princess:- nahi bilkul nahi King jo bhi bane usse koi fark nahi padta mere pita ke
do bhai hain wo King ban sakte hain ya sayad aap bhi King ban sakte hain

Main:- lekin ye galat nahi main kon hun kya hun kaha se aaya hun mere bare me
janne bagar hi apne faisla le liya

Princess:- jab maine apke andar ki achhai ko jan gayi to aur kuch janne ka kya
matlab hain maine ajtak aisa koi nahi dekha jisme thodi burai na ho unme mere
pita bhi hain sabhi me thodi burai hain lekin aap wo pehle hain jinme mujhe burai
ka ek kan nahi dikha main tab se aap me burai dhundne ki kosis kar rahi thi jabse
aapne Pita ji ko thik kiya hain lekin mujhe nahi dikhi kya aab bhi apko lagta hain
mujhe aise insan ko jane dena chahiye jisme ek bund bhi burai na ho mujhe jo
khas takat Mili hain sayad issi din ke liye mili thi

Main:- samajh gaya aab kuch aur puchne ka koi arth hi nahi hain hum hotel
pahunch gaye Mili aur Lili ke samne main aur Princess baithe the dono mujhe aur
Princess ko ghur rahi thi

Mili:- Karma ji hamne apko kuch der akela kya choda aap ne itna bada gul khila
diya

Lili:- han aur nahi to kya sidhe Princess pe dana dal diya

Main:- mera yakin karo iss me mera koi kasur nahi hai

Mili:- agar Karma ji Princess se shadi karte hain matlab ye hamare agle King honge

Main:- kya arre nahi nahi tum dono kuch jyada hi soch rahi ho hum dost hain
mujhpe biswas karo

Princess:- Mili Lili aap dono ka sukriya mujhe apna naya sathi banane ke liye
Mili:- kya sathi matlab

Princess:- aab se main aap sabhi ke sath rahne wali hu

Lili:- kya sach me Karma ji ye aapne kya kar diya

Main:- mujhse kuch mat pucho mujhe kuch pata nahi jo ho raha hain uspe mera
bash nahi hain waise aab tum dono ko halat kaisi hain kuch behtar mahsoos ho
raha hain

Lili:- main bilkul thik hun Mili di thodi kamjor hain kal parso tak ye bhi thik ho jayegi

Main:- thik hain Mariya ji kahan hain aap tabhi counter se Mariya ji aagayi

Main:- Mariya ji ek aur room hoga Princess ke liye ye bhi aab yahi rukne wali hai

Mariya:- ye to badi muskil ho gayi aab hamare pass koi bhi kamra khali nahi hain
sab me mehman hain

Main:- koi bhi nahi hain kya

Mariya:- kisi ko nikalna padega

Main:- nahi nahi ye galat hoga kisi ko nikalna

Princess:- to iss me konsi taklif hain main apke sath apke kamre me reh lungi

Main:- kya

Mili:- wah ji wah ap to chupe rustam nikle Karma ji

Main:- arre tum dono ruko Princess

Princess:- aap mujhe kabse Princess bula rahe hain main apki mangetar hun aap
mujhe Kristine ya jaan bulaye

Main:- kya jaan nahi nahi Kristine hi sahi hain to Kristine hum ek kaksh me kaise
rahenge log kya kahenge

Lili:- logo ka to kaam hain kehna wo to kehte rahenge do pyaar ke diwane kaha
logo ki sunte hain

Main:- Lili tum bhi

Mili:- Karma ji hum Princess ko apne kamre me rakh lete lekin hum pehle hi do
hain ek kamre me aab apko hi rakhna hoga

Mariya han do tin din ki baat hain jab bhi koi kamra khali hoga usme rahne ka
intezam kar dungi

Main:- koi aur tarika nahi hai

Mariya:- filhal to nahi hain

Main:- thik hain jo sahi lage mera gala sukh raha tha kahu to kya kahu

Mili Lili Princess ko lekar mere kamre me chod aayi main sar pakad ke wohi baitha
raha

Mariya:- aap pareshan kyu ho rahe hain

Main:- kyu ki wo Princess hain is desh ki upar se kachhi umar hai

Mariya:- aap bhi na yehi to sahi umar hain yaha shadi 14 se 16 saal ki umar me
ho jati hain jyada tar kuch hi hote hain jo shadi der se karte hain jinko unka sathi
nahi milta ya anath ho ya koi mazburi ho warna iss umar me shadi normal hai

Main:- aap sab ke liye normal hogi mere liye abnormal hain ye bhagwan ye konse
chakkar me fasa diya aap muskura rahe honge meri halat dekh kar Mili Lili lout
aayi

Mili:- Karma ji apne noble Henri se uss danav ke bare me baat ki

Maine apne sarpe hath mar liya nahi Mili waha pahuncha tab se itna kuch hua ke
danav ke bare me baat karne ka mouka hi nahi mila

Mili:- jaldi se kar lijiye kyu ke mujhe ye mamla kuch alag hi lag raha hain maine
pehle kabhi aise danav nahi dekhe hain

Main:- hmm thik hain kal phirse ek chakkar laga lunga tum sab bhi sath chalna

Mili:- thik hain jaiye aab aap kamre me jaiye aram kijiye thak gaye honge

Main:- kamre me achha pehle kabhi apne hi room me jate hue kabhi itni jhijak nahi
hui thi jo aaj ho rahi thi
Main kamre ke pass gaya darwaja khula hi tha sayad Princess band karna bhul
gayi hogi andar aaya to koi nahi tha bathroom se pani girne ki awaj aarahi thi

Main sayad bathroom me gayi hain yehi acha moka hai kapde badal leta hun
maine jaldi jaldi kapde badalne laga pent badal liya aur jaise hi maine blezzer khola
aur shirt khola tabhi Princess bahar aagayi unke jisam me towel jaisa BA's ek safed
kapda tha mera upar ka jisam pura khula tha hum dono jaise jam gaye the apne
apne jagah pe

Princess ke sunahre balo se pani tapak raha tha jo unke gale se hote hue sine ko
bhigo raha tha hum dono ki ankhe jaise jam gayi thi ek dusre ke jisam pe

Princess ka gora bhiga badan jaise glow kar raha tha halki roshni me unka chehra
saram se lal ho gaya tha tabhi jaise hawa ka halka jhoka mujhe hosh me le aaya
main turant mud gaya

Main:- sorry wo

Princess:- mujhse bhi galati ho gayi bina kapdo ke bahar aagayi wo bathroom me
lout gayi

Maine apne kapde badle aur jane hi wala tha ke Princess ne pukar lagayi

Princess:- suniye aap kaha ja rahe hain

Main:- bahar aap kapde badal lijiye main tabtak bahar baithta hu

Princess:- kyu aap mujhe mere kapde de dijiye main yahi badal leti hun

Main:- thik hain konse kapde hain

Princess:- mere bakshe me dekhiye gulabi rang ka hoga wo de dijiye maine

baksha khola to usme 20 se jyada kapde the unme do gulabi the

Main:- yaha do gulabi kapde hai

Princess:- wo gulabi rang pe pattio jaisa naksha bana hoga maine unko kapde de
diye aur khud ko kabu kar ke bistar pe akar let gaya mere ankho ke samne to bas
Princess ka chamakta hua jisam ghum raha tha aaj pehli baar maine kisi larki ko
itna khula dekha hain jawan hun to thoda asar hona lazmi tha kuchi der me
Princess kapde badal kar apna gulabi sharmayi chehre ke sath aakar mere pass
beth gayi ab bhi bal gile the

Main:- apke baal gile hain unko poch lijiye warna tabiyat kharab ho jayegi

Princess:- aap hain na mujhe thik karne ke liye

Main:- wo to hun lekin phir vi

Princess:- aap gussa hain kya apko mere saath ek kaksh me rahne me taklif ho
rahi hain kya

Main:- maine aisa kab kaha

Princess:- to phir aap aram karne ke wajai bahar kyu ja rahe the subha se aap ne
ek pal bhi aram nahi kiya

Main:- Princess mujhe aram ki jarurat nahi hoti mujhme auro se kahi jyada urja hai

Princess:- phirvi aap insan hain koi machine nahi kabhi kabhi aram kar lena
chahiye

Main:- thik hain main aram karta hun aap bhi aram kare aap bhi subha se pareshan
hogi kafi taklif bhi hui hogi

Main waha se utha aur pass me hi ek sofe jaisa tha baithne ke liye main uspe akar
let gaya

Princess:- mujhe dekhti reh gayi usse kuch samajh nahi aaraha tha main waha
kyu leta hun

Princess:- aap waha kyu let gaye

Main:- kyu ke yaha sirf do hi jagah hain ek bistar dusra ye aab apko main ispe
sone ko to nahi de sakta na

Princess:- lekin main bhi apko taklif dene nahi aayi hun aap aise taklif uthayenge
to mera mann bathit ho jayega

Main:- koi dusra upai nahi hain aap bistar pe aram kare mujhe koi taklif nahi ho
rahi hain maine isse bhi kathin din dekhe hain ye to phirvi swarg he mere liye maine
apna pura jivan isse kahi kathor aur muskil bhara gujara hain aaj main duniya ka
sabse khuskismat insan hun mujhe itni khushiya mil rahi hain warna chodiye aap
meri jimmedari hain aur main apke sukh dukh ka jimnedar hun iss liye main apko
taklif me nahi dekh sakta aap aur baate nahi karo aap aram kare main bhi thoda
aram kar leta hun phir raat ke khane pe chalenge

Princess mujhe dekhti reh gayi unko samajh nahi aaya main kya kya keh gaya bas
mere andar ka kuch jo dard tha jo bahar aane ke liye rasta dhund raha tha thoda
pyaar dekh bahar agaya lekin maine kabu pa liya apne pyaar karne walo pe apne
gam ka saya koi nahi ladne dekh sakta

Main bhi wohi kar raha tha Princess meri aur karvat le kar mujhe dekhti rahi mujhe
iska ehsas tha lekin main apni ankhe band kiye rakha sayad mujhe nind agayi thi
mujhe uthane wali Lili thi

Lili:- Karma ji uthiye chaliye raat ke khane ka waqt ho gaya hai

Main:- kya sach me main kafi der tak sota raha sayad Princess kaha hain

Lili:- wo niche Mili di ke sath hain thodi udas hain kuch hua kya

Main:- nahi to chalo dekhte hain main mouh hath me pani mar agaya niche khana
lag raha tha

Mili:- aap agaye apka hi intezar ho raha tha

Main:- sukriya mera intezar karne ke liye Princess ko khana pasand aaya

Princess:- apko kaha tha na mujhe Princess nahi Kristine kahiye

Main:- arre han aab adat dhire dhire badalti hai

Mili:- kya baat hain aap dono ki ladai hui hain kya Princess udas kyu hai

Main:- kya sach me kya baat hain Kristine aap udas hain

Princess:- nahi to

Mili:- jhuth apka chehra dekh ke pata chal raha hain aab udas hain

Main:- kya hua batao bhi

Princess:- kya main aap pe bojh hun

Main:- arre aisa kyu keh rahi hain

Princess:- aur nahi to kya main apki jindagi batane aayi hun apki khushi ka hi nahi
gam ka bhi hissa banne aayi hun

Mili:- gam kaisa gam kya baat hai Karma ji konse gam ki baat kar rahi hai Princess

Main:- arre kuch nahi aisi to koi gum nahi hai

Princess:- aap sayad bhul rahe hain mere ankh apke har bhao ko padh sakte hai
jab apne kamre me apne chota hi sahi gum ka izhar kiya jise aap chupa gaye lekin
meri ankho me sab dekh liya aap ke mann me jisam me kuch pal ke liye itna dukh
bhar gaya ke main dekh nahi pa rahi thi kya chupaye phirse apne andar jo kisi ko
dikhai nahi deta iss haste chehre ke piche kitna dard hai main jan gayi hun

Main:- to iss me kya hain hat ek jivan me sukh dukh sath me hote hain mere bhi
the jaise aab mujhe sirf sukh hi mil raha hain kabhi dukh bhi mila tha yehi to jivan
hai in bato ko chodo aur in laziz khana se insaf karo

Princess kuch na boli Mili Lili bhi kuch na boli humne khana suru kar diya raat ko
aur kuch karne ko tha nahi iss liye hum apne apne kamre bapas agaye bapas aate
hi jo hua usse dekh maine phirse sar pakad liya Princess bistar ki jagah aab jakar
sofe pe let gayi

Main:- Kristine ji ye kya kar rahi hain

Princess:- aap hame apne gam ka hissa banane se rahe iss liye khud hi uska hissa
ban rahe hain aab main apko yaha sone nahi dungi

Main:- Kristne hi aap meri jimmedari hain kya aap chahti hain main apni jimmedari
na nibha pau

Princess:- aur apki sukh ki jimmedari meri hai mere rahte agar aap taklif ka samna
karenge to main app pe bojh kahlaoingi

Main:- bas 2- 3 din ki baat hai

Princess:- jo bhi ho

Main:- to aap kya chahti hain

Princess:- aap bistar pe soyenge

Main:- aur aap

Princess:- main bhi wohi soyungi

Main:- Kristine ji aap samajh nahi rahe hain abhi hum sath me ek bistar bat nahi
sakte

Princess:- main tayyar hun apko pati mann chuki hun

Main:- phirvi ek had hoti hain ek ladka aur ladki ke bich jabtak unki shadi nahi ho
jati mann lijiye agar kabhi bibah se pehle mujhe kuch ho gaya to phir aap ko log
kya kahenge aap pe kichad uchalenge Princess Dekhiye jab Maine kaha app
mere pati hain to jo bhi ho kal aap hi mere pati rahenge bibah to bas ek rasam hain
lekin rasmo se badh ke hota hai dil ka rista agar aap mujhe apnana nahi chahte to
alag baat hain main mahal lout jayungi Lekin aap hi mere pati rahenge hamesha

Main:- aap bohat jyada jiddi hai

Princess:- han ma bhi kehti hain thodi jiddi jarur hun

Main:- soch lijiye iss me bapsi ka rasta rasta nahi hai main ek aam garib anath
ladka hun sayad apke kabil bhi naho hun

Princess:- aap kabil hain ke nahi ye maine pehle hi faisla kar liya hai aap jante han
maine apni ankhe band kar li aur dil me jhanka mujhe usme Princess ke liye jagah
dikh gayi na jane ek hi din me Princess ne mujhpe kya jadu kar diya tha ya sayad
mere akelepan ne ek sathi ki ash me jaldi hathiyar dal diya tha

Main:- Kristine sayad tumhara pyaar mere liye sachha hai mera bhi sacha hai lekin
main King Soloman ka biswas nahi tod sakta na ek bistar pe hum soyenge jarur
lekin jo bhi ho hum apni had me rahenge main hamare riste ko waqt dena chahta
hun jaldbazi kabhi achhi nahi hoti kal ko lage apka faisla galat ho tab ek rasta khula
hona chahiye jindagi me aage badhne ke liye main apke sath bistar batne ke liye
tayyar hun

Princess:- abhi ke liye itna hi kafi hai Princess ke hotho pe muskan agayi aur mere
bhi dil joro se dhadak raha tha jivan ka pehla mouka ek akeli ladki ke sath bistar
hatne ka lekin mann me uth rahe bhao ko kabu kar main bistar ke ek taraf let gaya
Princess bhi akar ek taraf let gayi bistar chota tha do logo ke liye tha lekin do logo
ke bich muskil se kuch jagah baki ho hum dono hi ek dusre ke ulat mouh kar ke
soye the dil ki dhadkan se bistar me sarsani si doud rahi thi mujhe Princess ki bhi
dil ki dhadkan saaf pata chal rahi thi maine ankhe band kar li sayad uth rahe andar
ke bhao ko dabane ke liye jaldi nind ka aana jaruri tha aur mann ko shant karne
ke liye kyu ke mere bagal me abhi abhi jawani ki dahliz me per rakhne wali nab
yubti thi jo kamdev ka bhi dil moh le itni sundar thi main to ek amm insan tha

Dhire dhire samay beetta gaya raat gehri hoti gayi main aur Kristine kab karbat
badal ek dusre ke amne samne agaye pata bhi na chala Kristine ke bahe mujhpe
agayi main nind me bhi pasine pasine hone laga jisam ka tapman badhne laga
jisam kamjor hone laga aur jo nahi hona chahiye tha wohi ho gaya maine anjane
me hi sahi Kristine ko baho me bhar liya aur sayad aapne me hamare hoth mile
lekin sayad wo sapna asal jindagi me haqikat ke roop me bhi apna asar dikha raha
tha main masti me Kristine ke hotho ko chum raha tha chat raha tha mere hath
Kristine ke pith ko sehla rahe the sayad mere kiss karne se Kristine ki nind tut gayi
wo mujhe dekhne lagi lekin main gehri nind me tha aur hamare hoth mile hue the
Kristine ne mujhe nahi roka uski sanse gehri ho gayi usne mera sath dena suru
kar diya sayad 20 min tak hum aise hi ek dusre ko chumte rahe jo mere liye sapna
tha wo Kristine ke liye haqikat me ho raha tha sayad sapne me maine biram liya
aur Kristine ko chod diya Kristine ye bhi na aapne me pyaar kar rahe hain lekin
jagte waqt mujhe dur rakhte hai budhu mera rom rom jal raha hai mere hujur aise
hi jalate rahenge to kaise chalega

Kristine meri baho me hi so gayi subha mere uthne se pehle hi Kristine uth chuki
thi bathroom se awaj aarahi thi main utha aur sar pe ek tapki mari raat ko jo sapna
dekha uske liye

Main:- Kristine kya aap hain bathroom me

Kristine:- ji main hi hun

Main:- thik hai main jara bahar se aaya tabtak aap kapde badal lijiye ga hum mahal
jayenge aaj

Kristine:- jo hukum jaan main muskura utha jaan sabd sun ke mere liye pehla
mouka tha koi mujhe itne pyaar se jaan keh rahi hai main utha aur bahar agaya
Lili Mili abhi tak nahi aayi thi maine Mariya ji ko nashte ka bata diya jaldi hum
nikalne wale hain iss liye jabtak main lout ke room me aaya Kristine ne kapde
badal liye the aab apne baal sawar rahi thi meri najar Princess ke hotho pe chali
gayi kuch halki si suji hui lagi
Main:- Princess apke hotho ko kya hua suji hui lag raha hain meri baat sun
Princess ka chehra sharam se lal ho gaya najre chuda rahi thi mujhe bada ajeev
laga maine aisa kya keh diya ke wo itna sharma rahi thi

Main:- arre kya hua

Princess:- kuch nahi aise hi aap chinta na kare mujhe kuch nahi hua

Main:- arre aise kaise hum mahal ja rahe hain agar kisi ne puch liya to

Princess:- koi kuch bhi nahi puchega aap chinta na kare

Main:- ok kehti ho to main bathroom ki aur badh gaya nahane ke liye kuchi der me
hum tayyar ho kar nashte pe agaye jaha Lili aur Mili dono thi

Main:- tum dono thik to ho na aab puri tarah

Mili:- han bilkul phirse ladne ke liye tayyar

Main:- arre nahi abhi aram karo kaam kaha bhage ja rahe hai Mariya ji nashta
lagaye hame nikalna hai

Lili:- Princess apke hotho ko kya hua hai

Main:- maine bhi pucha tha lekin batayi nahi kya pata

Mili:- hmm hotho ko han thode suje hue hain hmm Princess kuch hua kya raat ko

Main:- kya matlab

Princess:- nahi nahi kuch nahi hua

Mili:- to phir hmm kuch to gadbad hai

Main:- kya gadbad ho sakti hai sayad koi kida kat gaya hoga pata nahi chala hoga
raat ko

Princess:- han ha aisa hi hua hoga

Mili ke hotho pe muskan thi aur Lili uljhi hui thi humne nashta kiya aur jane ke liye
tayyar ho gaye

Lili:- baggi se chalenge ya

Main:- arre nahi itne se raste ke liye baggi ki kya jarurat hai maine hath aage kiya
aur spell kaha Stanantaraur tabhi hamare samne ek roshni ki diwar khul gayi

Princess:- ye kya hai konsa jadu hai

Main:- ye safar karne ka asan tarika hai ek rasta jo sidhe mere soch se juda hai
jaise maine abhi mahal ka soch ke mantra padha iss liye hum sidhe mahal
pahunch jayenge maine Princess ka hath pakda aur hum roshni ki diwar me shama
gaye aur thik mahal ke bahar prakat hue

Princess:- aap kamal ke hain hum kahi bhi ghumne ja sakte hain isse

Main:- han jarur hame dekh ke Royal gaurds ne main gate khol diya hum mahal
ke main gate ko par kar gaye aur mahal ke andar agaye Shava laga hua tha hum
bhi shava me shamil ho gaye Princess apne maa ke pass chali gayi reh gaye main
aur Lili Mili

King singhasan pe baithe the unke dono taraf dono bhai the Sir John Henri aur Sir
Hilmont Henri unke samne wohi ladki thi sath me kuch sainik the lekin sainik yaha
ke nahi lag rahe the kisi aur desh ka uniform pehna hua tha sath me ek noujawan
bhi tha warrior type

Ladki King Soloman mera yaha aane ka udesya pura ho gaya hai King Marshal ka
sandesh maine apko de diya hai aur aap ke jawab ke sath hum aab apse loutne
ki izazat chahte hain

King Soloman:- hmm main dekh sakta hun King Marshal ne apne khas sipahi apki
suraksha ke liye bheje hain bapsi ke raste ke liye hamara jawab aap ko mil chuka
hai aur hum asha karte hain King Marshal aur hamare sambandh jo in kuch samay
me aur mazbut hue hain aage bhi aise hi kayam rahenge

Ladki:- jarur King Soloman

King:- bapsi ka rasta khatro se bhara hai aur humne suna hai kuch samay se uss
aur bandits ka asar bhi badh gaya hai kya aap puri tarah nishchint hain

Ladki:- King mere sath hamare King Marshal ke behtarin warrior night noble
Gasper hain main surakshit rahungi
King:- hame inke upar pura bharosa hai but phirvi hum apni taraf se bhi apki
suraksha me koi kami nahi rakhna chahte aap loutne ki tayyari kare hum apne kisi
khas ko aap ke sath bhejenge apki suraksha ke liye

Ladki:- thank you King Soloman ladki uthi aur apne sainiko ke sath shava se nikal
gayi

King:- Karma beta tum agaye Princess ke sath itni subha subha

Main:- my King mujhe apse ek khas vishay pe charcha karni thi iss liye aana pada

King:- khas vishay kaho hum sun rahe hain

Main:- kuch din pehle humne ek kaam liya tha ek danav ko marne ka jo ki apke
purane capital city me the usko marne ke bad humne Sir John Henri se izazat lekar
apke purane mahal me khajane ke talash me gaye lekin khajana to nahi lekin hame
ek khas danav dikha jo ke apke mahal ke niche gehraio me tha aur hame ek admi
bhi dikha jisne uss danav ko jagaya tha lekin wo khud admi ke hatho mara gaya
mere sathio ka kehna hai ajtak aise danav ko nahi dekha uski khas baat thi ek lal
rakh ka chattan jo ek bade chattan ko danav me badal diya tha humne kafi mehnat
ke baad danav ko bataya uss lal chattan ko tabah karke aap ko kuch pata hai ye
lal chattan kya hai aur mahal ke niche kyu kisne chupa ke rakha tha aur wo admi
ne danav ko kaise jagaya agar aise aur bhi chattan honge to phir ye ek badi
musibat ban sakti hai

King:- hmm hame nahi pata tha hamare mahal ke niche koi khufia tahkhana bhi
hai aur aisa koi chattan bhi tha

Main:- hmm ho sakta hai chupa ke rakha gaya tha matlab ye hai kisi ko pata na
chale agar hum usse nahi mar pate to sayad ek bohat bada tabahi ho jata

King:- sukriya beta

Main:- sukriya na kahe King aap jara apne guptcharo ko tej kar de take agar kuch
bhi galat ho raha hai toh apko uski suchna ho

King:- hmm thik hai tumhare sath do aur mehman bhi dikh rahe hain Lili aur Mili
King ke samne jhuk gaye

Main:- ji King ye hain Lili aur Mili apke desh me jab kadam rakha tha tab sabse
pehle in dono ka sath mila tha tab se inke sath hi kaam kar raha hun
King:- kaam han mera bhi ek kaam hai karna chahenge

Main:- ji jarur kahiye kya hukum hai

King:- hamare mehman ko surakshit unke desh chodke aane ka

Main:- hmm jarur King agar aap yehi chahte hain to jarur agar mujhe uss desh ka
pata hota to sayad kuc hi pal me chod aata lekin pehle kabhi main gaya nahi hun
iss liye hame raste se jana hoga

King:- very well yehi sahi hame tumpe pura bharosa hai

Princess:- Pita ji inke sath main bhi jayungi

Main:- lekin

Princess:- lekin wekin kuch nahi main chal rahi hun apke sath hum abhi hi to mile
hain mujhe aur janna hai apke bare me

Main:- ok ok thik hai kab nikalna hai hame bata dijiyega hum tayyar rahenge

King:- jarur Shava samapt ho gayi hum mahal ke baithak me agaye

King:- Karma beta Princess apko tang to nahi kar rahi

Main:- nahi bilkul nahi wo ek achhi ladki hai

Princess:- Pita ji kya main apko sararti lagti hun

King:- arre meri bachhi to sabse achhi hai

Sir Henri:- Karma beta Princess tumhe bohat yaad kar rahi thi keh rahi thi tum usse
milne nahi aate

Main:- ohh to ye baat hai jarur milenge King ka diya kaam khatam ho jaye phir
bohat sa waqt hum unke sath bhi bitayenge

King:- beta ek khas kaam hai jiske liye main tumhe bhej raha hun jo sirf tum jaisa
mahir mage hi kar sakta hai

Main:- King main mahir nahi hun phir bhi kahye main apni puri kosis karunga apka
kaam karne ke liye phir kuch aur baate hoti rahi hum ne dopahar ka khana King
aur unke pariwar ke sath khaya aur tai hua ke subha hum nikal rahe hain hum
bapas lout aaye

Mili:- wahh kya baat hai hamare Karma ji ke aab to hame inke badolat King se
kaam mil raha hai hamara pad badh gaya itni jaldi

Main:- kyu tang khich rahi ho Mili

Lili:- mera bhi ek kaam hai loutne ke waqt lekin kya main uske liye tayyar hun

Mili:- jarur meri behan tum puri tarah tayyar ho

Main:- konse kaam ki baat ho rahi hai

Mili:- magic town me iss saal ka mage ceremony hone wali hai jaha har jadugar
apne apne johar dikhayenge aur waha ke mukhya mage unko parkhenge aur
number denge jisse mage ko scholar mage kehlane ka mouka milega

Main:- wow matlab graduation for mage

Lili:- han lekin kya main tayyar hun iss saal ke liye waha mujhse bhi kayi badh ke
jadugar honge sayad mujhe aur intezar karna chahiye

Main:- Lili dusro ka pata nahi lekin tum insab se behtar ho khud ko kam mat samjho
kamse kam hissa le sakti ho jitna ya na jitna scholar mage bano ya na bano kosis
kar sakti to usse tumhe bhi pata chalega tum kaha khadi ho is duniya ke jadugaro
me aur aage mehnat karne me asani hogi

Lili:- sukriya aap kitna achha bolte hain Lili ki ankhe chamak uthi Kristine sabhi
kuch gour kar rahi thi aur muskura rahi thi raat ka khana hua aur hum kamre me
agaye aur sone lage lekin aaj ek alag baat hui Princess mere ulte taraf mouh karke
nahi meri taraf mouh karke soyi mujhe pasine aane lage jawan jisam aise mere
samne pada ho asar to hona hi tha maine jabardasti ankhe band kar ke ulte taraf
karbat lekar so gaya raat gehri ho gayi thi mujhe mere upar bhar mahsoos ho raha
tha achanak meri nind khul gayi ye kya mere upar mere sine pe Princess sar rakhe
mujhe baho me kas ke so rahi hai mere sine pe naram naram Princess ke nashe
ubhre ubharo ka asar ho raha tha main kuch bhi karu lekin Princess ko khud se
chuda nahi pa raha tha maine thak har ke khud ke bhabnao ko kadi mehnat se
kabu kar waise hi pada raha najane kaise lekin Princess nind me bhi muskura rahi
thi main Princess ke balo ki khushbu sunghte nind ki agosh me chala gaya
Subha suhana tha hum tayyar ho kar mahal ke samne agaye mahal me hum King
Soloman Sir John Henri aur Sir Hilmont se mile queen se mile formal milan ke
baad hum gate ki aur agaye jaha 3 baggi badi badi tayyar thi jis ladki ko hum unke
desh chodne ja rahe the unka naam Marila tha behad khubsurat ladki thi aur
Gasper unke aage piche ghum rahe the usko dekh ke hi koi bhi bata sakta hai
unka dil Lady Marila pe aaya hua hai jab bhi Marila Gaspar ko bulati thi Gaspar
bokhla jata tha unke jisam me hadkanp mach jata tha

Lady Marila:- hame behad khushi hai aap hamare sath chal rahe hain Karma ji

Main:- mujhe bhi khushi hai aap nishchint rahe hum apko bina kisi taklif ke apke
desh tak pahuncha denge

Lady Marila:- thank you Karma ji

Mili:- hum tayyar hain chale yantra ki suruwat karte hain ek baggi me main Princess
lady Marila Mili aur Lili the dusre me King Soloman ke toufe the King Marshal ke
liye sath me sainik bhi the bahar ek ghode pe sawar the Gasper aur tisre me kuch
maid thi jo sabak khayal rakhne ke liye chal rahi thi hum waha se nikal gaye

Main:- Lady Marila jara batayenge yaha se apke desh Brunel kingdom kitni dur hai

Lady Marila:- agar hum sadak ke raste chale to is raftar se 2 din ka safar hai aur
agar naw ke sahare jaye to 1 din ka lekin naw ke sahare chalne se me khatre hain
aur mehnat bhi hum kayi jagah pe rukna hoga kyu nadi sidhe hamare desh nahi
jati kahi pahad ko paidal hi par karna hoga

Main:- to phir zammeni rasta hi sahi hai

Princess:- kitna sundar hai sab main kabhi city ke bahar nahi gayi

Main:- ohh ye baat hai aab ja rahi ho dil khol ke dekh lo hum ek desh se dusre
desh ja rahe hain

Mili:- hamara bhi pehla mouka hai kisi dusre desh ko dekhne ka waise bhi bina
izazat ke hum dusre desh me dakhil nahi ho sakte

Main:- hmm desh ka matlab hai kisi bhi Nagar me baki jagaho me suraksha sainik
nahi hote hai na yaha na kahi aur sayad
Lady Marila:- ji sahi kaha jaha log nahi baaste uss jagah ko suraksha ki kya jarurat
agar koi kabja karne ki kosis kare tab sena aage aati hai

Main:- hmm (mann me yaha logo ko pata hi nahi nagar ke alawa bhi aisi chije
bahar hoti hain jinke liye khun ki nadiy beh jati hain lekin inko kaha pata hai jamin
ke andar ki chijo ke bare me na pani ke bare na hi pedo ke bare me ye sab kitna
kimti hai) hum aage badhne lage capital city se nikle hame adha din ho gaya tha
lagbhag roshni sar ke upar se gujar dusre disha me badh rahi thi dekhte dekhte
sham ho gayi tabhi baggi ko rok diya gaya hum isse aage nahi badh sakte the raat
ko hum thik ek ghane jungle se kuch duri pe the sainiko ne tent laga liye ladkiya
puri tarah thak gayi thi khana pina suru ho gaya humne sath me khaya raat ko
sabhi ladkiya ek tent me rest karne lagi thakawat se unko nind bhi agayi bahar
alaw jal raha tha kuch saink pehre de rahe the kuch rest kar rahe the unki shift tai
kar di gayi thi ek pahar karke pehre ka alaw ke samne Gasper talwar nikal uska
muwaina kar rahe the main bhi unke pass aakar beth gaya ab tak high Gasper se
kuch bhi baat nahi hui thi meri

Main:- achhi raat hai na asman pura saaf hai sitare kitne chamak rahe hain aaj
main jaha se aaya hun sayad hi kabhi itni saaf asman dikhta tha

Gasper:- aap Princess Kristine ke honewale pati hai na

Main:- kya pata sayad

Gasper:- sayad ka kya matlab aap unse bibah nahi karna chahte kya

Main:- maine aisa kab kaha Princess asman me lage un sitaro ki tarah hain dur se
kitni khubsurat lagti hain hum sabhi unko ikatha kar khud ke liye sajane ka sochte
hain lekin ye itna asan nahi hota lekin mere liye ye sab achanak ho raha hai
Princess ne mujhe pehli najar me pasand kar liya mujhe khud nahi pata unko
mujhme kya dikha hai main sayad abhi in baato ke kiye tayyar nahi hun lekin main
inkar bhi nahi karta Princess mera dil moh chuki hai lekin main intezar kar raha
hun uss waqt ka jab main khud ko Princess ke kabil samajh pau ajeev baat hai na

Gasper:- nahi bilkul nahi kabhi kabhi kismat maharban ho jati hai kisi pe hadse
jyada tab wo apna apa kho deta hai lekin aap ab bhi khud ko sambhale hue hain
khud ko parakh rahe hain ye achhi baat hai

Main:- aap apne bare me bataiye

Gasper:- main jarur mera naam Gasper han main Brunel Kingdom ka Royal Night
hun aur ek noble bhi hun mera ek rishta King Marsal se bhi hai main unka bhatija
hun lekin thode dur ka rishta hai mere pita bhi Brunel ke Night the main bhi unke
hi tarah Brunel ka Night bana

Main:- behtarin Night banna itna asan nahi hota salo ki kadi mehnat lagi hogi

Gasper:- han ye to hoti hai night banne ke liye kahi paidan ko par karna padta hai
ek aam sainik se night banne me mujhe 5 saal lage

Main:- bohat khub main unki behad izzat karta hun jo jindagi me kadi mehnat karte
hain

Gaspar:- sukriya maine aap ke bare me bhi bohat khuch suna hain lady Marila se

Main:- mere bare me kya suna hai

Gasper:- kaise apne unko nitdosh sabit kiya aur asli mujrim ko pakda chutkio me
bechare ne kadi mehnat ki hogi King Soloman ko marne ke liye kitne samay se
aap ne kuchi pal me uska pura khel badal ke rakh diya King ki jaan bhi bachayi
aap jarur ek mahir mage hain

Main:- arre nahi nahi maine jadu hafte bhar pehle hi sikhna suru kiya hai main
mage kehlane ke layak nahi hun

Gasper:- aap mane na mane Lady Marila kabhi galat nahi bolti

Main:- achha aap Lady Marila ko bohat pasand karte hain na

Gasper:- hadbada gaya kahe to kya kahe maine direct aisi baat kar di thi

Main:- matlab aap unki bohat izzat karte hai na (maine baat ghuma di)

Gasper:- han han bohat izzat karta hun Lady Marila ek behtarin sadasya hain
hamare desh ki

Main:- ohh achha matlab unke jaise aur bhi honge unse behtar bhi

Gasper:- nahi unse behtar koi nahi

Main:- kya kya kaha aap ne

Gasper:- nahi nahi kuch bhi nahi bechara hadbada gaya kisi aur ko behtar kehne
se hi kaise jal uthe hamare asiq Gasper hum baithe hue the tabhi dur jungle ke
dusre taraf humse kafi dur roshni dikhne lagi hum yaha se kuch bhi nahi dekh pa
rahe the bas roshni ko chod

Main:- ye roshni kaisi hai

Gasper:- pata nahi sayad aag lagi hai dhua bhi dikh raha hai

Main:- hame jakar dekhna chahiye

Gasper:- nahi hum nahi ja sakte ye ek chal bhi ho sakti hai ya waise bhi sabhi so
rahe hain yaha inki suraksha zarori hai hamare liye

Main:- hmm aap sahi keh rahe hain yaha se dur jana matlab inko khatre me dalna
hoga hum kuch nahi kar sakte the wohi rukne ke siwaye koi dusra upai nahi tha
Princess lady Marila inki suraksha pehle thi baki kuch badh me waise bhi aag
humse kafi dur lagi thi raat ke andhere me andaza laga pana muskil ho raha tha
wo kitni dur thi hum raat bhar aag pe kadi najar rakhe hue the kahi aag fail ke yaha
tak na pahunch jaye lekin aag faily nahi aur subha tak aag bhujh gayi

Subha subha hum tayyar ho kar nikle hame ussi taraf jana tha jaha aag lagi thi
hum chal pade sayad do ghante ke safar ke baad hum ek nadi tak pahunche aur
uss par ka najara dekhne layak tha tabhi agg bujh gayi aag ka rasta nadi ne rok
diya tha

Nadi pe chattano ka ek pul bana hua tha hum usse par kar gaye aur pahunch gaye
upar jaha sirf rakh hi rakh thi pura jungle jalkar rakh ho gaya tha jaha tak najar ja
rahi thi sirf aag hi aag thi hum sabhi baggi se utar kar najara dekhte hue aage badh
rahe the tabhi ek maid chikh padi

Hum jaha se gujar rahe the ussi jagah ek admi ka jala hua jism pada tha hum aage
badh gaye jaise jaise aage badh rahe the lasho ki ginti badhti ja rahi thi hawao me
jale lasho ki badbu thi hame ultiya aa rahi thi hum kisi tarah apne nak pe kapde
band aage badh rahe the kuch dur gaye the to hame bich jungle me ek jali hui
basti mili puri tarah tabah ho gaya tha uss aag me kisi ka bachpana mumkin nahi
tha gaon ke bich ek kuya khuda tha hum kuch pal sans lene ke liye ruke maine
kuye me pani hain ke nahi check karne ke liye apna hath aage kiya aur tabhi mere
roshni prakatam kehne matra se roshni ka ek gola ban gaya aur mere ishare se
wo roshni ka gola khue me utarne laga amdhra kua roshni se saaf dikhne lagi tabhi
hame wo dikha jiski ummid nahi thi kuye ke pani me koi tha ek jad se latki hui thi
behosh

Mili:- ek ladki hai aur ye ek elf hai

Main:- elf

Mili:- han wo dekhiye ladki ke kan maine dhayan se dekha to chonk gaya sach me
wo ek elf thi gora badan green kapdo me thi jisam se sari hui behad khubsurat thi
wo

Main:- main ja raha hun andar sayad wo jinda ho hame pata chale yaha kya hua
hain main wall ki diwar ko pakad sabdhani se utarne laga aur dhire dhire uske pass
pahunch gaya aur us ladki ko kandhe pe utha upar chadhne laga jyada mehnat
nahi lagi thank to god main ek aam insan se aab bohat hi jyada takatwar aur furtila
hun bahar aaya aur us ladki ko lekar hum baggi me agaye wo 16 saal ki jawan
ladki thi mere hisab se mujhe laga baki main nahi janta tha uski umar kya hai

Lili:- abhi jinda hai sayad jyada dhua nigal liya hai iss liye behosh ho gayi hai

Main:- ohh main dekhta hun maine hath aage kiya aur spell kiya Rogmuktam Sath
hi mere hatho se roshni nikal ladki me shama gayi sur dekhte hi dekhte ladki hilne
lagi hosh me aane lagi aur jaise achanak uth ke beth gayi aur hum sabko dekhne
lagi tabhi main kuch puchne hi wala tha ke wo uchal kar mere goud akar beth gayi
aur mujhe kaske bahome bhar liya lekin uske baad usne jo bola usse sun mere
kya sabhi ke hosh ud gaye

Elf girl:- daddy daddy aap lout aaye mere to kano ko yakin nahi ho raha tha ye
maine kya suna daddy main kiska daddy ban gaya

Mili:- ladki ye tumhare daddy nahi hain

Ladki:- jhuti yehi mere daddy hain dekhiye na daddy ye gandi ladki kya keh rahi
hai

Princess Lili Mili mujhe gusse se dekhne lagi

Main:- dwar to god main nahi janta ye kya keh rahi hain sayad hadse se mansic
santulan bigad gaya hain

Princess:- aye ladki hato inse kyu chipak rahi hai

Ladki:- Daddy ye kon hai

Princess:- main inki hone wali patni hun

Ladki:- Daddy aap mere liye naye mama laye thank you Daddy mere to hosh hi
ude hue the ye keh kya rahi hai

Main:- arre tum kon ho

Ladki:- kya Daddy apne Princess ko kyu sata rahe hain main apki Princess Lelina
Gowaski dougher of great Elf King Genjo Gowaski ki beti aapko Princess Daddy

Main:- kya Elf King

Lady Marlina:- Ohhh ab samjhi Karma ji ye Elf King Genjo ki beti hain aur ye unka
kabila tha jo sayad aab khatam ho gaya hain aur ye apko Genjo Gowaski samajh
rahi hain sayad dimag pe asar hua hai kuch bohat bada hua hai ya aap hi puchiye
isse kya hua hai lekin pyaar se aap samajh sakte hain isne apna pura kabila kho
diya apne pita ko bhi

Main:- ok thik hai beti Lelina yaha kya hua tha raat ko

Lelina:- wohh Daddy aap bhul gaye raat ko yaha flame dragon ne hamla kiya tha
hamare sabhi log mare gaye aukar hain aap thik hain Daddy love you Daddy

Main:- Flame dragon

Gasper:- My lady Marlina hame yaha se jaldi se nikal jana chahiye

ye jo keh rahi hain iska matlab hain ass pass agar koi flame dragon hai aur main
apke suraksha ke sath koi bhi galati nahi kar sakta sabhi sainik kamar kas lo hum
yaha se nikal rahe hain Karma ji chale aab yaha rukna khatre se khali nahi

Main:- lekin iss ladki ka kya karu ohh ye to mere goud me so gayi

Lelina:- so gayi sayad kamjor thi iss liye thakawat me so gayi

Princess:- isko sath le chaliye yaha nahi chod sakte

Main:- lekin ye mujhe Daddy samajhti hai

Princess:- achhi baat hai hamare bachho se pehle adat dal lijiye
Main:- kya masti kar rahi hain Princess

Lili:- chale baggi pe chalte hain hum phirse sawar ho ke nikal gaye hum apni puri
raftar se aage badh rahe the mera mann na tha abhi loutne ka uss dragon ko sabak
sikhaye bina jana wo phirse humla kar sakta tha kisi aur basti pe lekin situation ke
hisab se compromise karna pada hamare sath ek diplomat thi aur uski suraksha
hamare pehla kartabya tha karib sham ke waqt hum Brunel Kingdom ki sima me
dakhil ho gaye yaha se capital city of Brunel 4 ghante ka rasta tha to humne rest
na karne ka faisla kiya aur aage badh gaye lekin city se pehle hume ek jungle paar
karna tha aur ye jungle khatarnak bandit group ke liye jana jata tha Gasper ne
baggi rukwa ke kaha

Gasper:- My lady hum aab bandit ke ilako se gujrenge so satark rehna hai

Main:- yahi ilaka bandits ka hain kya mujhe dekhne dijiye maine ankhe band ki aur
hath aage kar ke khoj kaha bandit mere spell ke sath hi mere jisam se tarange
nikal jungle me fail gayi dekhte hi dekhte mujhe bandits ke position aur location
dikhne lage maine ankhe kholi Gasper yaha se thodi dur 25 bandits ghat laga
intezar kar rahe hain unke pass talwar aur bhale hain

Gasper:- to phir hame kya karna chahiye

Main:- kuch nahi main hun na maine hath aage kar ke paralyze spell kaha iske
sath hi sabhi bandits jaha jaha tha wohi paralize ho gaye

Main:- chaliye chalte hain

Gasper:- aur bandits?

Main:- sabhi paralize ho gaya hain wo aab hilne dulne ki halat me nahi hain

Gasper:- kya sach me

Lili:- jab Karma ji ne kaha hai to koi khatra nahi chaliye hum aage badh gaye kuch
bandits ped pe baithe the paralize hone se sabhi ped se niche gire pade the unki
halat kharab thi hum aage badh rahe the aur jungle paar kar ke capital city Brunel
pahunch gaye

Raat ka waqt tha ye dharti city to tha nahi issliye puri tarah sunsan tha koi na tha
raste pe Gasper hame lekar mahal tak pahunch gaye raat ke andhere me bhi safed
rang ka mahal kafi acha dikh raha tha Gasper hume lekar mahal ke guest rooms
me le aaye lady Marlina bhi ek guest room me ruki main Lelina ko apne utha ke
bistar pe sula diya jate waqt Gasper ne kaha

Gasper Karma ji Princess aap aaj ki raat rest kare kal hum shaba me chalenge itni
raat ko King Marshal ko taklif dena sahi nahi hoga main khane pine ka intezam
karwata hun

Main thik hai yehi uttam hain room kafi bada tha kuch marriage hall jitna bed itna
bada tha ke 5 admi aram se so sake ladkiya bathroom chali gayi pure safar ke
doran unko nahane ya bathroom ka mouka nahi mila main bistar ke kinare betha
Lelina ko dekh raha tha bechari itni si umar me pita ke sath kabile ko kho bethi
upar se dimagi santulan bhi kho bethi arre isne kuch khaya nahi hoga raat se kya
karu uthane chahiye warna kamjori aur badh jayegi tabhi ek maid aayi aur kamre
me phal aur kuch aur khane ki chije table pe rakh kar chali gayi

Main:- mann me utha deta hun khana kha legi to thoda behtar mahsoos karegi
Lelina utho utho bhukh nahi lagi kya Lelina kasmasate hue uthi

Lelina:- Daddy

Main:- bhukh nahi lagi kya dekha khana hai kha lo

Lelina:- ohhh Daddy mujhe bohat bhukh lagi hai chaliye sath me khate hain hum
dono table ke pass aa gaye Lelina khane pe tut padi dekh ke hi pata chal raha tha
kitni bhukhi hogi uske silvar baal uspe green effect jo kamar tak lambe the uska
pehna hua tight fitting green dress uske jisam ko puri tarah ubhar ke samne la rahe
the mere hi height ki thi slim body kisi ka bhi ek look me katal kar de

Lelina:- Daddy aap khate kyu nahi khaiye na le lijiye Lelina mujhe ek apple jaisa
fal dete hue boli main samajh sakta tha ye forest me rahti hai to phal aur mans
dono inke bhojan honge kuch hi der me Lelina khana khakar beth gayi aur mere
goud me chadh kar sone lagi main mann me ye kya kar rahi hain har baar goud
me kyu chadh jati hain tabhi bathroom se sabhi ladkiya nikal aayi

Mili:- ye kya ho raha hai

Main:- kya batayu maine isse khana khilane uthaya to ye khana khakar phirse
mere goud me chadh ke sone lagi
Lili:- maine ek kitab me padha tha elf apne bache ko behad pyaar karte hain unka
pyaar bohat gehra hota hai aur sayad Lelina ke Pita ne isko pala hain to phir ye ho
sakta hain ye apne pitake itne karib ho aur adat ke anusar unke goud me sone ki
adat padi hai

Main:- hmm aab kya karu

Lili:- kya kar sakte hain sula dijiye bistar pe

Main:- thik hai main utne ko hua to Lenina jag gayi

Lelina:- kaha ja rahe ho Daddy

Main:- tumhe bistar pe sulane

Lelina:- ohh Daddy mujhe apke goud me sona hai

Main:- kya lekin

Lelina:- mere sath mere karib soyenge tabhi main bistar pe soyungi

Main:- kya

Princess:- Lelina aap badi ho gayi hain aisi jid nahi karte

Lelina:- Daddy nayi mama dat rahi hai

Main:- kya nayi mama maine sarpe hath mar liya ye ho kya raha hai pehle ek bina
mange bibi banne ke line me lag gayi ab bina mange Daddy bhi bana diya wo bhi
itne badi ladki ka

Lelina:- chalo na Daddy mujhe nind aa rahi hai

Main:- achha ache bachhi ki tarah bistar pe mera intezar karo main abhi insab ko
khana khila ke aaya

Lelina:- ok Daddy wo jakar bistar pe beth gayi maine ek gehri sans li

Main:- arre koi mujhe bhi batao main kya karu ye sab kya ho raha hai

Mili:- usko sachhai bata dijiye

Main:- sachaiyi tumko lagta hain wo sachhai kabul karne ke sthiti me hai
Lili:- sahi kaha abhi wo iss halat me nahi ke sachhai ko swikar kar sake

Main chalo chodo tumsab khana khao phir dekhte hain kya hota hai mujhe bhi
bhukh lagi ha ihumne khana khaya aab bari thi rest karne ki lekin bistar ke najdik
jane se bhi dar lag raha tha

Princess chaliye aap aram kar lijiye kal se soye nahi hain

Main:- han wo to hai lekin dekh rahi ho kaise mera intezar kar rahi hai maine socha
main kahunga intezar karne ko to thak ke so jayegi lekin

Princess:- chaliye yaha baithne se kuch nahi hoga subha shava me bhi jana hoga

Main:- han sahi kaha Mili Lili tum dono ek bistar par so jao main iss taraf so jata
hun Lelina se bacha nahi ja sakta

Princess:- chaliye main hun kuch nahi hoga

Main:- thik hain chalo 10 min baad mere ek taraf Princess thi aur dusri taraf Lelina
jo mere sine pe sar rakh bade hi chain se so rahi thi aur ek taraf Princess mere
baju ko takiya bana ke uspe sar rakh mujhe pakde so rahi thi aur Mili aur Lili dono
dhimi dhimi has rahi thi main mann me (hey bhagwan ye kaha fasa diya aur
Princess madat ke namse mujhe chipak gayi ye ho kya raha hai) do do jawan
ladkio ke bich main sandwich ki tarah ho gaya tha kisi tarah badi muskil se mujhe
nind agayi

Subha utha to Princess uth chuki thi lekin mere upar chadi so rahi thi uske kasa
hua sina mere sine pe dhasa hua tha aur na chehre hue bhi mann me bure bichar
aa rahe the kitna bhi achha insan kyu na rahu lekin tha to mard aur har ladki ka
sparsh mard me arman jaga hi deti hain mere bhi jag rahe the lekin unko rokne ke
liye Lelina ko uthane jaruri tha

Main:- Lelina Lelina uth jao subha ho gayi hai

Lelina:- Daddy aap uth gaye itna kehte hue Lelina ne mere galo ko chum liya good
morning Daddy main to jaise subha subha hi hosh khone laga subha ki suruwat
aise hui thi to pura din kaise gujrega hum dono uth ke beth gaye main Lelina jao
bathroom me naha lo maine dusre kapdo ka intezam karta hun

Lelina:- ok Daddy Daddy hum kaha rahenge gaon to jal gaya

Main:- tum fikar mat karo hum naya ghar dhund lenge

Lelina:- ok Daddy wo khushi khushi bathroom me chali gayi Princess Mili Lili sab
mujhe dekh rahe the

Main:- nadi ke bahao ke birudh jana jab kathin ho to bahao ke sath hi chalna
samajhdari hoti hain

Princess:- aap kitne ache hain

Main:- han hun lekin abhi baap banne ki umar nahi hui hai sabhi has pade Princess
jara Lelina ko ek dress de dengi

Princess:- aap fikar na kare

Main:- thik hai main jara bahar jakar aaya tabtak Lelina bhi tayyar ho jayegi

Mili:- han thik hain lekin jyada der nahi hame shava me jana hai

Main:- thik hai main room se nikal gaya bahar ka najara hi badla hua lag raha tha
raat ke andhere se dinke ujale me jamin asman ka fark tha main aise hi tahal raha
tha tabhi mujhe lady Marlina ke kamre ke bahar hi Gasper dikhe

Main:- aap yaha

Gasper:- suraksha lady ki suraksha jabtak inko shava me pesh na kardu mera
kaam pura nahi hota

Main:- hmm good mujhe pasand aaya ye commitment achha main bhi tayyar ho
jata hun phir shava me bhi jana hai

Gasper:- ji jarur main apne room ki taraf badh gaya 30 min se jyada ho gaya tha
main kamre ke bahar tha abtak to Lelina bhi tayyar ho gayi hogi main darwaja khol
andar gaya hi tha ke mere hosh ud gaye Lelina doudti hui aayi aur akar mujhse
lipat gayi lekin asal baat ye nahi thi asal hal ye tha ke wo puri tarah nangi thi usne
ek tukra bhi nahi pehna hua tha maine ankhe band kar liye

Main:- ye kya ho raha hain Princess abtak Lelina tayyar kyu nahi hui

Princess:- tayyar Lelina tayyar ho tab na main jo kapde de rahi hun pehnne se
mana kar rahi hain kab se manane ki kosis kar rahi hun mane tab na kehti hain
Daddy kapde lene gaye jab wo aayenge main kapde pehen lungi
Main:- Ohh god kya ho raha hai Lelina kapde pehen lo

Lelina:- aap ne kaha the kapde nahi laye

Main:- arre Princess ke pass jo kapde hain wo main hi to laya tha pehen lo jaldi se

Lelina:- ohh nayi mama ke pass kapde mere liye hain

Main:- han jao jaldi se pehen lo

Lelina kapde pehenne khushi khushi chali gayi mera bura hal ho gaya abtak maine
ankhe band rakhi thi lekin ek noujawan ladki wo bhi nirbastra mere samne thi mera
hal kharab hona lazmi tha main jaldi se bathroom chala gaya aur thande pani ka
bucket khud pe dal diya mera pura badan bhatti ki tarah tap raha tha khubsurti kya
kahu sayad kabhi aisi ladki aur aisa jism dekha hi na hoga upar se mujhe Daddy
kehti hai na ghar ka na ghat ka upar se Princess ki katil adaye mujhe pareshan
karti rahti hain kuch der tak thande pani me nahane ke baad main bahar nikla ek
towel jaisa kapda lapete aur ek dusra kapda pehan liya charo mujhe gehri najro
se dekh rahi thi ek ka to pata tha Princess wo mujhe dekhe to samajh aata hai
lekin Mili Lili tino bhi mujhe gehri najro se dekh rahi thi jab hamari najre takrayi to
charo ne najre jhuka li main jaldi jaldi kapde badal kar tayyar ho gaya unke najre
mujhe pareshan kar rahi thi

Main:- chale shava me nahi jana kya

Lelina:- daddy aap kitne sundar lag rahe hain aur ye naye kapde kitne jach rahe
hain apko

Main:- ok thank you

Princess mere kan me badh me dekhti hun apko mere to hosh hi ud gaye aab ye
Princess itni naraj kyu hain hum Lady Marlina se mil ke unke sath Gasper ke
aguwayi me shava ki aur badh gaye insab me sabse satane wali baat ye thi ke
Lelina ne mera hath pakad rakha tha jo Princess Mili Lili chor najro se dekh rahi
thi main thandi sans lekar reh gaya karu to kya karu hum bade se hall ko par kar
ke shava ke gate ko cross kiya ek gallary jaisa aur gallary ke upar midille me ek
singhasan pe ek muscular warrior jaise King Marshal baithe the unko dekh ke lag
raha tha abhi 50 -55 me kadam rakhe honge hum bich shava me akar ghutne pe
jhuk gaye
Gasper:- My King main Lady Marlina ko lekar sakushal lout aaya jaise ke apka
hukum tha

King Marshal:- hmm hum khush hue apke sath aaye mehmano ka parichai karaye

Gasper:- ji my King ye hain Princess Kristine tabhi Princess Kristine khadi hui aur
boli King Marshal ko King Soloman ki first Princess Kristine ka abhibadan

King Marshal:- Princess aap yaha hame ummid nahi thi King Soloman apko yaha
bhej rahe hain na hi koi agrim suchna di hain

Princess:- King Marshal main yaha kisi rajnitik safar pe nahi hun main apne hone
wale pati Karma tabhi main khada ho gaya inke sath aayi hun inko Lady Marlina
ki suraksha dayitwa mila tha aur ye hain Mili aur Lili dono bahadur han aur mage
hain aur ye hain elf King Genjo Gowaski ki beti Lelina Gowaski raste me inka pura
kabila flame dragon ke hamle se jalkar rakh ho gaya sirf yehi bach payi inko kisi
ne pani ke kuye me dal diya tha

Lelina:- Daddy ye nayi mama kya bol rahi hain hum do hain na

Main:- shhh bado ke bich nahi bolte

Lelina:- ok Daddy

King Marshal:- hmm flame dragon han kuch samay se kayi ghatnao ki suchna
hame mili hai kuch gaon ko flame dragon ne jala diya hamne sena bheji hain
abhitak koi suchna nahi aayi

Lady Marlina:- My King mera safar King Soloman ke pass acha raha maine apki
suchna unko bata di aur ye rahi unke taraf se jawab aur kuch toufe unhone bheje
hain jo maine pehle hi apke dekhne ke liye numaish ghar me pahuna diye hai
Marlina ne ek letter King ko de diya King Marshal ne letter ko padha aur unke hotho
pe muskan agayi na jane kya tha us letter me phir unki najar mujh pe padi

King Marshal:- hmm to tum Karma ho King Soloman ke naye waris Princess
Kristine ke sath vivah ke baad main samjha nahi waris se kya matlab hai lekin
yaha kuch bhi puchna mujhe thik nahi laga

Main:- ji main hi Karma hun

King:- hmm aap sab hamare atithi hain jakar bishram kare sham ko dawat me hum
ap sabhi se bistar se milenge tabtak inko kisi chij ki taklif na ho pata nahi kyu lekin
waha shava ke bhid me bhi mujhe aisa mahsoos ho raha tha jaise do ankhe mujhe
gusse se dekh rahi thi hum shava se nikal gaye Gasper mujhse milke chale gaye
unko bhi ab chutti mili wo lady Marlina ko unke ghar chodne gaye the aab koi bhi
bandish na tha dono aab apne apne kam se mukt the rista hi badal gaya tha dono
ache dosto ki tarah bartaw kar rahe the

Lelina:- Daddy Daddy chaliye na ghumte hain kitni khubsurat jagah hai

Main:- ohh thik hai ghumenge ruko to sahi chalo pehle tumsab hum bajar chalenge
waha ke swadist pakwano ka anand lenge phir kuch aur karenge

Princess:- jaan ye kya ho raha hai

Main:- kya ho raha hai jo ho raha hai tumhare samne ho raha hai

Princess:- sirf Lelina ka hath aap ne kyu pakad rakha hai

Main:- arre dekho to sahi maine nahi usne pakad rakha hai

Princess:- jo bhi ho agar uska hath pakda hai to mera bhi pakadna hoga

Main:- arre ye kya baat hui

Princess:- yehi baat hai warna main apse baat nahi karungi

Mili:- Karma ji aap kabhi nahi sudhrenge

Main:- arre maine kiya kya hai

Lili:- kuch nahi kiya iss liye hi ye sab ho raha hai unki baate mere sar ke upar se
gujar rahi thi

Main:- kya keh rahi kuch samajh me aaye aisa kuch kaho dono khilkhila ke has
padi hum ek baggi ke pas aa kar beth gaye aur chal pade capital city ke market ki
aur mere ek baju ko pakad Lelina bethi thi aur dusre ko Princess dono ek dusre
ko kha jane wali najro se dekh rahi thi ek ka jid bacho wala tha dusra bachi bani
bethi thi aur dono ke bich main pis raha tha

Brunel ka market bohat hi chahal pahal wala tha yaha ladkio ki bharmar thi wo bhi
insani nahi alag alag nasal ke hum jis restorent gaye the waha kam karne wale
sabhi ladkiya thi aur sab alag alag nasal ke the Bunny girl cat girl ek insan bhi thi
aur bhi kayi nasal ke the jinka abhi mujhe pata nahi tha

Humne kuch dishes order kiye yaha bhi problem dono jid pe ad gayi wo kehti main
Daddy ko khilayungi aur Princess kehti main apne hone wale pati ko khilayungi
unke bich bechara main bukha betha tha jab dono thak gayi to mujhe Mili ne khila
diya aab dono ka gussa Mili ke taraf mud gaya kare to kya kare kuch samajh nahi
aa raha tha kise samjhayu kise nahi jaise taise humne khana khaya aur chal pade
market ghumne hamare pass paiso ki kami na thi pehle hi King ne hame 40
platinum coin diye the phir aate waqt aur thaile bhar platinum aur gold coins diye
the kharche ke liye waise bhi Princess thi kharche me kami nahi dekhti thi humne
kapde liye Lelina ke bhi mere liye bhi ek dress liya sham ke dawat ke liye waise hi
bakio ne bhi liya mujhe bas ek baat sata rahi thi King ka diya hua kaam pura karu
to kaise karu ye dono mujhe chode tab na kuch sochu aur bina soche mujhe hal
milne se raha phir maine aaj sham ko diye kaam ka karne ka socha hum dopahar
tak capital city ghumte rahe kamal ki jagah thi behad khubsurat sadgi me bhi ek
alag hi anand hai dharti kitni bhi advance kyu na ho jaye jine ke liye insan ko yehi
life chunna chahiye isse na pariya baran ko nukshan pahunchta hain na kuch aur
prakitik apda itna pareshan karne wali thi hum mahal lout aye maine Princess ko
pass bulaya

Main:- Kristine ye subha se kya ho raha hai

Princess:- kuch bhi to nahi

Main:- ye Lelina se kyu itna ulajh rahi ho

Princess:- kyu na uljhu main apki hone wali patni apki mangetar hun na aur mujh
se pehle aap ke samne wo kaise nirbastra agayi mera dil nahi manta kya apka
chehra dekha tha apki galati nahi hain lekin wo huq mera hai wo Princess subakne
lagi maine usse gale laga liya arre ye bhi koi badi baat hai tum alag ho wo alag hai
mana mujhpe thoda asar hua lekin ye hona to lazmi tha aab main bhi ek mard hun
lekin abhi wo ek bachi se kam nahi hai usse kis baat ki jalan pyaar me aur dekh
bhal me fark hota hai main pyaar nahi uski dekh bhal kar raha hun tum kyu apna
dil jala rahi ho

Princess:- sachhi
Main:- han sachhi Princess mere baho me agayi aur dur bethi Lelina jab ye dekha
douti hui akar mere gale lag gayi bacho wali jo jid hoti hai yaha bhi wohi kar rahi
thi

Lelina:- Daddy mujhe apse behad pyaar hai

Main:- mujhe bhi meri bachi Princess muskura uthi uske mann ka thoda bojh utar
gaya hum sabhi ek ek karke tayyar ho gaye kuch der me Lili aur Mili ko ek alag
kamra de diya gaya lekin Princess aur Lelina nahi gayi dono jid karke mere sath
hi ruki kisko kya mana karu jo sambhab nahi tha hum tayyar ho kar dawat ke liye
hall me agaye hall mahmano se bhara tha sabhi ne alag alag tarah ke dress pehne
the main bhi waha ke hisab se dress pehen tayyar tha

Dawat me pehle drinks chal rahe the falo ka ras tha kuch Madeira bhi thi hum fun
fuk ke juice ka hi chunao kar ke pi rahe the King ke aate hi dawat me jaan agayi
sabhi josh me agaye kuch jyada King ko khush karne ke liye lag gaye

Main:- Lelina mama ke pass hi rahna main jara King se milke aata hun

Lelina:- ok daddy

Princess:- aap jaiye main hun yaha Mili Lili bhi hain main waha se King ki aur badh
gaya wo ek charcha me lage the sayad apne mantro ke sath mujhe dekhte hi aur
noujawan koi taklif

Main:- ji nahi King Marshal

King Marshal:- tumhe dekh ke nahi lagta tum yaha ke ya King Soloman ke
Kingdom se ho tumhari chal ada sab alag hain

Main:- ji han main kahi aur se hun waise mujhe apse ek bishai pe baat karni thi

King Marshal:- kaho noujawan

Main:- mujhe blood red stone chahiye

King Marshal:- hahaha kya kaha blood red stone jarur King Soloman ne kaha hoga
tumhe

Main:- ji han King Soloman ne kaha hai

King Marshal:- kya unhone shart ka bataya hai

Main:- sart kaisi sart

King Marshal:- noujawan blood red stone koi mamuli chij nahi ratno me sabse
anmol ratna hain aur uski khas baat hai wo ratna ek suraksha kabach banata hain
khas spell se jise bhed pana bade se bade danavo ke bash ki baat nahi tum usse
hasil karna chahte ho

Main:- hmm samjha King Soloman ko wo ratna apne desh ki suraksha ke liye
chahiye

King Marshal:- han lekin main wo stone nahi de sakta mere pass do hain ek ka
apne desh ki suraksha ke liye istemal main karta hun dusra bhi hain mere pass
lekin main usse kisi ko de nahi sakta

Main:- kyu kyu nahi de sakte jab apke pass do hain to ye apka farz hona chahiye
na uska istemal bhalayi ke liye kare

King Marshal:- main bhi yahi chahta hun lekin main wo ratna kisi ek ko nahi de
sakta na

Main:- matlab

King Marshal:- karib 10 desh jo hamare mitra hain un sabhi ne blood red stone ki
mang ki hain aur agar maine kisi ek ko wo stone diya to bakio ke sath hamara rista
bigad jayega

Main:- hmm samjha wo sart ki baat kar rahe the na stone pane ka kya sart hai

King Marshal:- kayi jamano se hamare desh me dragon rahte hain lekin kuch
samay se dragons bekabu ho gaye hain hamare fasal jala dete hain gaon jala dete
hain stone ke karan hamare desh ka kuch hissa surakshit hain lekin baki ka hisso
me dragon ka prakop dekha jata hain sart ye hai ke jo bhi in dragons ko kabu
karega main usse ye blood red stone de dunga tab se har desh ke mahir se mahir
mage aate hain yaha aur dragon ko kabu karne sart kabul kar jate hain lekin koi
lout ke nahi aata

Main:- hmm samajh gaya jis desh ka bhi ho wo agar dragons ko kabu karega aap
usko blood red stone de denge

King Marshal:- han ye hum sabhi desho ne tai kiya hai

Main:- hmm thik hai agar yehi sart hain to yahi sahi mujhe yu hi King ne ye kaam
nahi diya kuch soch ke hi diya hai sayad wo chahte hain main ye sart kabul karu
to yahi sahi mujhe manjur hai main dragons ko kabu karunga apne desh ke liye
King Soloman ke liye Princess ke liye yehi sahi mouka hai Princess mujhe prem
karti hai lekin main us prem ke kabil hun ke nahi ye pata lagane ke liye main
dragons ko kabu karunga

King Marshal:- ye tumne bohat badi baat keh di ye jante hue bhi ke sayad tum lout
na pao auro ki tarah tum bhi apni jan kurban na kar betho

Main:- aab jo hoga dekha jayega lekin khud ko sabit karne ka desh hit me lagne
ka gour ab main nahi gawa sakta main us desh ka asal niwashi nahi hun us desh
ne mujhe apna mana hain mujhe ye sabit karna hi hoga main us desh ka nagrik
kehlane ka haqdar hun desh ke liye kuch kar ke aab mujhe agya de mujhe mere
agle kadam ke bare me sochna hain main bapas Princess ke pass agaya lekin
waha koi aur bhi tha aur sayad Princess uske samne achha mahsoos nahi kar rahi
thi

Main:- Kristine kya baat hai

Kristine:- kuch nahi aap agaye inse miliye first Prince Brunel Kingdom ke Prince
Sintel hain

Main:- hmm Prince of Brunel main hun Karma aap se milke khushi hui

Sintel:- Karma han sirf Karma aap koi noble nahi lagte kya aap koi sadharan hain

Main:- han sahi kaha main sadharan hun

Sintel:- kya samay agaya hain King Soloman aisa kaise kar sakte hain kisi bhi
sadak ke insan ko apne beti ka hath de rahe hain yahi nahi Kingdom bhi warish
bhi banne wale ho hahaha kismat hai

Princess:- Prince Sintel aap inka apman kar rahe hain

Main:- Kristine shant ho jao mujhe inme jalne ki bu aa rahi hai

Lelina:- Daddy ye ganda admi kab se hame pareshan kar raha hai

Sintel:- khamosh ladki tum Prince ke samne khadi ho

Main:- Prince han to Prince ke tarah bartaw kijiye mujhe apke is bartaw ki wajah
to nahi pata lekin aap ke andar mujhe sirf ghamand dikh raha hai apne mehmano
ka anadar karne wala Prince kaise ho sakta hai

Prince Sintel:- hahaha mehman kaise mehman mehman tum hamare noukar
kehlane ke layak nahi ho Prince ne ye baat itni unchi awaj me kahi thi ke pura hall
chup ho gaya sab ne suna

King Marshal:- Prince Sintel apni jaban ko lagam do kya bak rahe ho

Sintel:- Pita ji aap isko kabul kar sakte hain main nahi kisi King me kisi Princess
me itni himmat nahi ke mera rishta tukra sake phir apne abtak inko yaha rukne ki
ijazat kyu di hai

King Marshal:- tum had par kar rahe ho har ek ko apne jivan ka faisla karne ka haq
hai tum kon ho unke jivan me dakhal dene wale

Main:- King Marshal sayad aapke Prince ne kuch sabak padhne bhul gaye hain
jaldi inko sabak sikha de warna sayad mujhe wo sabak sikhani padegi

Prince Sintel:- chunowti hahahaha mujhe Prince Sintel ko chunowti mujhe manjur
hai

King Marshal:- Prince tum had se gujar gaye ho hamare mahman ko chunowti aur
unka apman karne ke liye main tumhe

Main:- King Marshal rahne dijiye isse saza dekar koi faida nahi hoga Prince ko
apne Prince hone ka kuch jyada hi ghamand hai inko bhi pata chale in mahlo ke
bahar ek aisi duniya hai jaha in ghamand bhare sabdo ka koi mol nahi mukabla hi
chahte hain na Prince mujhe manjur hai

Lelina:- yehh daddy sabak sikhao gande admi ko

Main:- jarur Lelina

Mili:- achha sabak sikhaiyega taa ke phir kabhi aisi harkat na kare

Main:- jarur bas dekhti jao

Hall ke bicho bich khali ho gaya Prince ek talwar lekar mujhe dekh rahe the Gasper
ne akar mujhe ek talwar di par maine talwar bapas kar di
Main:- King kya jadu ka istemal hoga ya sirf talwaro se mukabla hoga

Sintel:- hahaha yaha koi bhi mukabla jadu ke bina nahi hota aur sayad tumhe pata
nahi main mage scholar hun hahahaha

Main:- hmm dekhte hain mage scholar tum me kitna dam hai aaj tumhara pura
ghamand nichod dunga

Gasper Prince apke pass ab bhi mouka hai iss mukable ko rokne ka hamare
mahman se maafi mang lijiye

Sintel:- Gasper tum kya keh rahe ho tum aisi baat karoge mujhe yakin nahi ho raha

Gasper:- Prince mujhe jo sahi laga kaha aab aap samjhe

Main:- baat ho gayi ho to hum mukabla suru kare

King Marshal:- mere ishare se hi tum dono ek dusre pe war karne ke liye mukt ho
tabhi King ne ek kapde ko uthaya aur jaise hi chod Prince spell japne laga tabhi
maine apna spell kiya slip aur iske sath hi Prince jaha khade the wohi fisal ke gir
pade wo khade hone ke liye uth hi rahe the ke tabhi maine phir spell kiya slip wo
phir se fisal gaye hall me moujud sabhi hasne lage jitni baar Prince khade hone ki
kosis karte mera spell unko gira deta wo girte girte thak gaye sabhi has rahe the

Main:- chalo khade ho jao Prince main aab iss spell ka istemal nahi karunga Prince
khade hue aur talwar utha kar mere taraf bhage aur ghuma ke war kiya main tezi
se apni jagah se hat gaya meri raftar Prince se kahi jyada thi

Prince:- lagta hain tum aise nahi manoge tabhi Prince ne apna no spell magic
istemal kiya aur kaha raftar iske sath hi Prince ki raftar mere barabar ho gayi wo
mujhtak pahunch gaye lekin tabhi maine bhi Prince ka no spell magic istemal kiya
raftar aur tabhi Prince war karne hi wale the ke meri raftar double ho gayi main
Prince ke war se dur ho gaya

Prince:- ye kaise ho sakta hai mere war se tum kaise bach sakte ho

Main:- Prince abtak sirf main apke sath khel raha hun abhi tak maine war nahi kiya
ghamand chod ke har mann lo main yaha mahman hun kisi ko hurt karke main
apni chabi kharab nahi karna chahta
Sintel:- hahaha tum war iss liye nahi kar rahe ho kyu ke tum war nahi kar sakte
tum me himmat hi nahi hai

Main:- jiski jaisi soch paralize mere spell ke sath hi Prince paralize ho gaye unka
jisam akad gaya hatho se talwar chut gayi per akad gaye aur wo jaise lakdi ka
kunda girta hain waise hi gir pade

Main:- chalta hua Prince ke pass gaya

Main:- lijiye Prince maine chota sa war kiya aab main koi jadu ka istemal nahi
karunga apke samne talwar hai uthaiye war kijiye kyu kya hua war kijiye ohh kya
ho gaya hai nahi pa rahe hain kya main apko issi halat me chod du jindagi bhar
lash ki tarah jivan gujarna padega

King Marshal:- Karma beta main tumhe iss mukable ka bijeta ghosit karta hun
Prince apke hunar ke mukable kabi nahi kar sakta

Main:- King Marshal mera Prince ka apman karne ka koi irada nahi tha main apne
shaktio ka istemal in onchhi chijo ke liye kabhi istemal nahi karna chahta lekin jab
baat mere desh ki aur mere apno ki ijjat ki hogi main maaf karne ke huq me nahi
hun lekin main apka mehman hun iss liye main yaha kisi ko koi nukshan nahi
pahunchana chahta maine Prince ke sine pe hath rakha rogmuktam mere spell ke
sath mere hatho se nili roshni nikal Prince ke sharir me shama gayi Prince phir se
thik ho gaye Gasper ne Prince ko uthake khada kiya

King Marshal:- Prince maafi mango Karma ji se aab to samajh gaye hoge tum kaha
khade ho inke aage

Sintel:- mujhe maaf kariye ga itna keh ke Prince waha se chale gaye unka
ghamand chur chur ho gaya tha main Gasper aap jaiye Prince ke piche abhi unki
mansik sthiti sahi nahi hai

Gasper:- ji jarur wo bhi chale gaye

King Marshal:- sukriya bete mere bete ko jindagi ka ek aham sabak sikhane ke
liye aur usko nukshan na pahunchne ke liye aab main samajh sakta hun kyu King
Soloman ne apne beti ka hath tumhare hatho me diya aur tumhe yaha bheja unko
tum par pura yakin hai tum jarur kamyab hoge
Main:- sukriya King Marshal aab hame izazat de aur ho sake to mujhe dragon ke
bare me bata sake aisa koi mere pass bhej de mujhe unki jankari chahiye

King Marshal:- jarur pehle dawat to pura kijiye

Main:- jarur main Princess ke pass agaya Princess aur Lelina mere baho me agayi

Princess:- maine koi galati nahi ki aab mante hain na maine apne liye ek behtarin
jivan sathi chuna hai

Lelina:- daddy aap kamal ke hain aap mere hero hain love you Daddy

Main:- chalo sab khana khatam karte hain kafi waqt ho gaya hai phir humne sath
me khana khaya aur kaksh ki aur agaye

Idhar Prince Sintel mahal se nikal capital city ke bahar ek jhil tha waha jakar beth
gaye aur apni talwar ko dekhne lage unke piche piche Gasper bhi agaye

Gasper:- Prince Sintel aap yaha kyu chale aaye

Prince:- Gasper tum aise hi apna chehra chupa raha tha

Gasper:- maine pehle hi kaha tha lekin

Sintel:- mujhe tumhari baat sunni chahiye thi bhai mujhe ab bhi yakin nahi ho raha
main itni buri tarah har gaya

Gasper:- aaj ki har har nahi ek sabak hai iss sabak ko agar yaad rakhenge to aage
ki jindagi asan ho jayegi

Sintel:- ye Karma hai kon maine kabhi kisi ko itne mahir tarike se jadu ka istemal
karte hue nahi dekha yahi nahi usne mera no spell magic bhi copy kar liya aur wo
magic mujhe khade khade apahij bana diya tha ye konse magic hai jo ye Karma
istemal kar raha tha jaise usne kaha tha mera mazak banayega bana diya sabhi
has rahe the

Gasper:- in sab me galati kiski hai

Sintel:- meri hai jalan thi ek ghamand tha jo aaj chur chur ho gaya main apni had
bhul gaya tha
Gasper:- jab samajh hi liya hain to ye bhi samajh lijiye is mahal ke bahar ek duniya
hai jaha jadugaro ke jadugar hain jinke bare me hame kuch nahi pata iss liye kisi
ko nicha dekhne se pehle aaj ka sabak yaad rakhna bhai hum lout rahe the hamse
kuch dur jungle me 25 bandits the Karma ne dur hi khade khade sabhi ko sath me
paralize kar diya ye magic har koi istemal nahi kar sakta sayad koi bhi nahi siwai
Karma ke iss liye khud ko chota mat samajhiye bas mann ko saaf kar lijiye

Sintel:- aur chara bhi kya hain Gasper main abhi akele rahna chahta hun

Gasper:- thik hain main yahi rukta hun aap hamare Prince hain main royal night
apki suraksha ke liye mujhe yahi rukna hoga

Sintel:- tum bhi mujhe kamjor samajhte ho kya main apni suraksha nahi kar sakta

Gasper:- nahi ye baat nahi aap bhul rahe hain aab ek scholar mage hain main to
abhi scholer ke aspas bhi nahi hun

Sintel:- dekha na scholar ki kya halat kar di Karma ne

Gasper:- aap ab bhi ussi baat ko lekar bethe hain wo alag hai unki takat aam nahi
maine suna hai wo kisi bhi spell ko ek baar sun ke dekh ke istemal kar sakte hai
unse hamara mukabla nahi apko sayad pata nahi unhone jadu ka istemal karna
10 din pehle hi suru kiya hai

Sintel:- kya ye kaise sambhab hai

Gasper:- yehi sachhai hain khud Karma ne bataya hai

Sintel:- matlab unke samne hum abhi bache hain yahi na

Gasper:- sach kahu to han yahi hai

Sintel:- hahahaha aab mera mann halka ho gaya Karma se harne ka dukh nahi
raha unse ab hamara mukabla hi nahi hain

Gasper:- hmm yahi sahi hain chale aab mahal lout chaliye aur ho sake to dushmani
se jyada dosti karne pe dhayan dijiye apne aaj Princess se Karma ji se bohat jyada
galat saluk kiya aab ek ache Prince ki tarah desh ke liye apne khandan ke liye apni
galati ki maafi mange
Sintel:- sahi kaha dushmani me kuch nahi rakha chalo chalte hain aaj hi main
Karma aur Princess se maafi mangna chahta hon waise bhi Karma King hai
hamara sambandh unse bigadna nahi chahiye dono jhil ke kinare se nikal gaye
yaha hum sabhi tayyar ho gaye sone ke liye raat gehri ho gayi thi subha dragons
ke bare me bhi pata lagana tha lekin sona ma do jawan jismo ke bich khud ko kabu
me rakhne ki jagdo jahat main leta hi tha ke Lelina akar mere upar chadh ke sine
pe sar rakh kisi choti bachhi ki tarah let gayi thi

Princess:- dekhiye to sahi aab kahiye kyu na jalu isse

Main:- kya karu tum hi kaho

Lelina:- mama so jaiye nind aa rahi hain daddy main kuch kehta ki tabhi darwaje
pe dastak hui

Main:- beta jara hatogi dekhu to sahi bahar kon hai Lelina sine se utar beth gayi
main darwaje pe agaya aur khola to samne Gasper the unke piche the Prince
Sintel

Main:- ji kahiye kya baat hai

Gasper:- Karma ji agar apke pass kuch pal ho to hum thoda baat kar sakte hain

Main:- han kyu nahi main piche muda Princess main abhi aaya tab tak tum dono
rest karo main bahar aagaya hum sath me chalne lage kuch dur gaye to Gaspar
bole

Gasper:- Karma ji Prince apse maafi manga chahte hain unko apne galati ka ehsas
hai

Main:- maine to wo baat kab ki bhula di hai aur Prince aap bhi wo baat dil se nikal
dein hum dushman to nahi hain ye to bas kuch tulkhi thi jo dur ho gayi

Prince:- sukriya Karma ji mujhe apko samajhne me galati hui ab main samjha
Princess ne apko kyu chuna hoga

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi waise mujhe bhi aap dono ki madat chahiye asal me main
dragons ko kabu karne jane wala hun aur is mamle me meri jankari bohat kam hai
agar aap dono ko dragons ke itihas ka takat ka unke rahne ki jagah ka kuch bhi
pata ho to mujhe jarur bataiyega main jald hi dragons ko kabu karne nikal jaunga
Gasper:- lekin kyu Karma ji dragons bohat khatarnak hain

Main:- ye main apne desh ke liye kar raha hun King Marshal ki sart to puri karni
hain na warna mujhe blood red stone hasil nahi hoga jiske liye main aaya hun
waise bhi maine King Soloman ko bachan diya tha main apni puri kosis karunga

Gasper:- hamare pustakalaya me dragon ko lekar kayi kitabe hain unse apko
jankari mil sakti hai aur aise hi mese kisi ko sayad hi dragons ki jyada jankari hain
bas itna pata hai wo aate hain aur gaon jungle jala kar nikal jate hain

Prince:- mujhe bhi itna hi pata hai kabhi dragon se samna nahi hua

Main:- koi baat nahi aap mujhe subha tak wo kitabe bhijwa dijiyega taake main
kuch jankari hasil kar saku

Prince:- Karma ji maine Princess ke sath bhi bura saluk kiya hai abhi unko aur
pareshan nahi karna chahta aap unko keh denge main behad sarminda hun

Main:- ji jarur keh dunga aap chinta na kare wo bhi sab bhul chuki hai aab mujhe
ijazat de

Prince:- ji jarur subh ratri

Main:- subh ratri main waha se apne kamre me aagaya lekin yaha hal kuch aur hi
tha Princess aur Lelina ek dusre ko baho me bhar ke so chuki thi maine bhi chain
ki sans li main ek taraf akar let gaya aaj ka din achha aur bura dono tha lekin akhir
tak achha hi raha main bhi gehri nind me so gaya

Subha jab meri ankh khuli to mere sine pe Lelina so rahi thi main ye kab agayi hey
bhagwan kya din dikha rahe ho 17 -18 saal ki umar me itni badi bachhi ka baap
bana diya main khud me hi muskuraya tabhi mere dusre taraf se awaj aayi jaha
Princess leti thi

Princess:- bade muskura rahe hain kya baat hai

Main:- ye dekho phirse chadh gayi yehi dekh muskura raha hun aur bhagwan se
keh raha hun itni jaldi itni badi beti ka baap kaise bana diya

Princess:- abhi bane kaha hain pehle hamari shadi hogi phir aap ko jitne nanhe
munhe chahiye main dungi na
Main:- kya Princess subha subha masti Lelina beta utho dekho subha ho gayi hai
utho beti Lelina kasmasate hue uthi aur mujhe dekh mere galo ko chum ke good
morning kaha main ek baar phir shocked reh gaya

Princess:- hmm dekha apne jo mera haq hai ye badi bachhi chin rahi hai

Main:- arre tum bhi na chalo utho aur Lelina ko le jao dono tayyar ho jao

Princess:- jara kaan idhar laye mujhe kuch kehna hain kan me maine kan ko
Princess ke najdik le gaya aur sunne ki kosis karne laga tabhi naram naram hotho
ne mere galo ko chum liya

Princess:- main apna huq nahi chodti hun good morning

Main:- badi sararti ho gayi ho main apne galo ko sehlane laga hotho pe muskan
thi Princess muskurate hue Lelina ko lekar chali gayi main bistar pe baitha raha
abtak maine na to Princess ko na hi Mili Lili ko dragon ko kabu karne ki baat batayi
thi waise bhi main unko sath nahi le ja sakta tha itne khatarnak safar pe thoda
socho me gum tha kuch idea to nikalna hi padega unko batane ka aur unko sath
na aane ke liye manane ka

Kuch der me darwaje pe dastak hui aur sath me do senako ke sath Gaspar andar
aaye dono senak hatho me 5 -5 kitabe uthaye lekar aaye the

Gasper:- Karma ji mujhe jitne bhi kitabe mili dragon ki malumat ki sab le aaya hun
aap dekh lijiye sayad apko inme jaruri jankari mil jaye

Main:- sukriya apka bohat bohat sukriya

Gasper:- aab mujhe izazat de

Main:- ji wo chale gaye maine ek kitab uthayi usme dragon ki kahaniya bhari padi
thi jo mujhe kalpanik lagi usme koi adhar nahi tha dusre kuch kitabe bhi waise hi
kahanio se bhari padi thi unme do kitabe kaam ki lagi ek thi origin of dragons aur
dusra tha hunting dragon aur hunting dragon kitab ki ek khas baat thi jo mujhe
pehle hi najar me akarshit kar gayi uske lekhak ka naam uske lekhak ka naam
King Marshal ke khandan ke naam se juda hua lag raha tha matlab ho sakta hai
King Marshal ke khandan ke kisi ne likha ho apne samay me dragon ko lekar maine
padhna suru kiya mujhe kayi jankariya mili aur ek khas jankari bhi mili jiski mujhe
behad jarurat thi lekin ye jankari sach hai ya nahi ye janne ka filhal mere pass koi
upai nahi tha lagbhag jab maine puri kitab padh li tab jakar Princess aur Lelina
bathroom se bahar nikal aayi

Princess:- kya kar rahe ho

Main:- kuch nahi kuch kitabe mangwayi thi wohi padh raha hun

Princess:- jara dekhu to konsi kitabe hain arre ye to sab dragon se sure kitabe hain

Main:- han wohi

Princess:- aap achanak dragon se jude kitabe kyu padh rahe hain

Main:- aise hi jankari ke liye kabhi agar dragon ka samna ho gaya to pata hona
chahiye na kya karna chahiye

Princess:- aap baate bana rahe hain jarur kuch baat hogi

Lelina:- Mama Daddy dragon se ladne jane wale hain

Princess:- tumko kaise pata

Lelina:- ne kan dikha bola maine sab suna hai jab Daddy King se baat kar rahe the
mere kaan bohat tezz hain

Princess:- kya ye sach hai

Main:- han sach hain main dragon ko kabu karne jane wala hun King Soloman ne
mujhe jo kaam diya usse pura karna hai

Princess:- kya Pita ji ne nahi nahi wo aisa nahi karenge

Main:- arre nahi unhone mujhe blood red stone lane ke liye kaha aur wo mujhe
tabhi milega jab main dragons ko kabu karunga

Princess:- lekin nahi nahi dragon behad khatarnak hote hain nahi main nahi jane
dungi

Lelina:- Mama aap chinta na kare Daddy ke sath unki raksha ke liye main chalungi
dragon ko main marungi mere kabile ko jalaya na main usko sabak sikhaungi

Princess:- chup raho Lelina suniye aap mat jaiye na

Main:- kya tumhe mujhpe biswas nahi

Princess:- mujhe ap pe pura biswas hain lekin phirvi janbujh ke aag ki pariksha
karna kaha ki budhimani hai

Main:- tum kya chahti ho King Soloman ko diya apna bachan bhul jayu phir kis
mouh se main unke aage khada reh paunga kaise main unke ehsan ka karz chuka
paunga mujhe apne desh ka hissa banaya wo karz main kaise chukaunga

Princess:- lekin

Main:- Princess jara samjho main apna bojh utarne ki kosis kar raha hun khud ko
Melbolina ka nagrik banane ki kosis kar raha hun desh ke liye khud ko sabit kar ke
main Melbolina ka dil se hissa banne ja raha hun

Princess:- thik hai to phir main bhi chalungi

Main:- Princess

Princess:- main apka sath nahi chodungi apke sath hi apna jivan bitane ka faisla
liya hai aab chahe dragon ka samna karna pade ya kuch main apke sath khadi
rahungi

Lelina:- main bhi

Main:- tum dono bhi na tabhi darwaja khula aur Mili Lili andar aayi

Mili:- hame bhul gaye partner hum ek team hain na mere hotho pe muskan agayi
aab inko mana kar pana muskil tha ye sunne nahi bali thi aab jo hoga dekha jayega

Main:- thik hai to Karma and team chal rahi hain dragon war me Lili han hum sab
sath hain

Maine sabhi ko ek ek karke gale laga liya Mili Lili ke gal lal ho gaye Princess ke
bhi ruka to bachho ki tarah uchal rahi thi

Main:- tum sab baitho main jara naha ke tayyar ho jata hun phir sath me dragons
ki jankari ikhata karenge main naha ke tayyar hua phir humne kitabo ko padhna
suru kiya

Origin of dragons se mujhe kafi jankari mili aur kuch khas bate pata chali jo mere
safar ke liye jaruri tha do din tak hum jankari ikatha karte rahe aur teesre din hum
nikalne ke kiye tayyar the main King Marshal se safar pe jane ki ijazat lene
pahunch gaya

King Marshal:- to tumhara faisla pakka hai thik hai main rokne ka huq nahi rakhta
ho sake to surakshit loutna

Main:- ji jarur hame ijazat de main bahar nikalne hi wala tha ke tabhi shava me
Prince Sintel aur Gasper dakhil hue

Sintel:- Karma ji jara rukiye main ruk gaya

Sintel apne pita se Pita ji main aur Gasper bhi Karma ji ke sath safar me jana
chahte hain apki ijazat chahte hain

King Marshal:- kya lekin

Sintel:- Pita ji main Brunel ka Prince hun aur dragon ki asal samasya hamari hain
to apko nahi lagta hame kuch karna chahiye sayad main iss kabil nahi hun dragon
ka samna kar saku lekin Karma ji ka sath dekar desh ka gourab kayam rakhna
chahta hun

King Marshal:- sabash mere bete aaj sahi maino me tum Prince ki tarah baat kar
rahe ho thik hai meri ijazat hai Brunel ko bhi lagna chahiye unke liye unke Prince
hain jo unki dhal ban sakte hain jao

Main:- lekin King Marshal sart ka kya

King Marshal:- sart kayam hai yu samajh lijiye iss safar me Prince aur Gasper apke
niche hain

Main:- ji main samajh gaya ab hame ijazat dein

King Marshal:- jao mujhe ummid hai tum jarur wo hasil karoge jo sadio se koi nahi
kar paya main Prince Sintel aur Gasper Shava se nikal aaye bahar hi Princess
Lelina Lili Mili baggi ke sath tayyar the Prince aur Gasper aage badhbe ke liye
apne ghodo pe tayyar the maine kabhi ghoda nahi chalaya tha phirvi ek ghoda le
liya hamare sath koi aur na tha bas hum 7 log hi the Mili baggi hank rahi thi main
Princess Lelina Lili baithe the baggi ka upar ka hissa hata diya gaya tha kuch
folding ke tarah tha jarurat ke hisab se adjust kiya ja sakta tha baggi ke sath sath
Prince Sintel aur Gasper bhi chal rahe the
Main:- Gasper aapne is safar me aane ka fasla kyu kiya

Gasper:- main ek night hun aur ningts ko chunowti behad pasand hai mujhe bhi
aur dragons ka samna karne se bada chunowti kya hogi aur main Prince ko akele
nahi jane de sakta ye bhi ek karan hai

Main:- ohh achha waise Prince apne jo shava me kaha achha tha lekin mujhe
biswas nahi hua sach bataiye asal me aap dekhna chahte hain na ke main aur kya
kya kar sakta hun

Sintel:- hahaha apne sahi samjha main sach me dekhna aur sekhna chahta hun
jitna ho sake

Main:- sach kahu aap kitna sekh payenge mujhe nahi pata ya main kitna sekha
paunga sayad apko pata nahi maine jadu karna 13 din pehle hi suru kiya hai

Sintel:- wohi mujhe janna hai aap ye sab kaise karte hain

Main:- sach kahu to iss me mera kuch bhi nahi yu samajh lijiye ye sab mujhe toufe
me mila hai inpe garb kar saku aisa maine kuch bhi nahi kiya hai

Lili:- Karma ji aap galat keh rahe hain mana aap ko kuch shaktiya toufe me mila
hain lekin unka sahi istemal karna aap pe hai jo aap kar rahe hain yehi garb karne
ke liye kafi hai nahi to log shaktiya pa kar sahi galat sabkuch bhul jate hain

Sintel:- han sahi kaha iska udaharan main hun aur rahi baat toufe ki to iss duniya
me wo har jadugar jadu ka istemal karta hai wo shakti usko toufe me hi mili hoti
hai lekin toufa milne se koi bada nahi hota uska istemal sahi tarike se karna aur
uss shakti ko din ba din badhana wo hum karte hain khud dekhiye kya har koi jadu
ka istemal kar pata hain agar karpata hain to kitna asardar ye sab humpe hain

Main:- hmm sayad aap sabhi sahi ho

Gasper:- filhall ye bataiye hum ja kaha rahe hain

Main:- dakshin disha me jawala mukhi parbato ki aur

Gasper:- kya lekin kyu waha kyu

Main:- dragons ko dhundne

Gasper:- aap ko kaise pata wo dakshin disha me honge

Main:- kyu ke unka khun thanda hai unko jine ke liye behad garm batabaran ki
jarurat hoti hai aur aisi jagah apke desh ke dakshin me hain

Sintel:- aapne kafi malumat hasil ki hain aur bhi kuch jo jaruri hai hamara janna

Main:- han dragons ki chamdi chattan ki tarah sakt hai apke hathiyar uspe asar
nahi karenge dragon ki sabse sangbedan si jagah uski ankh hai dragon do tarah
ke hamle karta hain aag se lapte fenkta hain jo chattan ko bhi pighla sakta hai ya
sharir se jaise khana puch se hamla karna panjo me daba lena yehi sab

Sintel:- hmm kafi khatarnak hain phir kaise hamla karna chahiye

Main:- ek paheli hain jise suljha liya to hum dragon se lad sakte hain

Princess:- paheli kaisi paheli

Main:- chinta mat karo main suljha lunga mujhe pata hai jab dragon se samna
hoga main use suljha lunga

Lili:- phir hum kis tarah hamle karenge

Main:- abhi tak main ye soch nahi paya hun

Lelina:- bijli ke jhatke denge daddy jaise hum shikar karte the jungle me

Main:- bijli ke jhatke wo kaise beti

Lelina:- aap bhul gaye offho daddy

Main:- nahi beti main nahi bhula main dekhna chahta hun meri bachi kitna sekhi
hai

Lelina:- ohhh achha main dikhau

Main:- han kyu nahi wo dekho us chattan pe bijli ka hamla karke dikhao tabhi Lelina
baggi pe khadi ho gayi aur ankh band kar dono hatho ko sine ke pass lakar jor se
boli thunder bolt aur uske sath dono hatho ke bich se ek roshni nikal asman me
chali gayi aur tabhi asman me ek bhayankar bijli akar uss chattan pe giri chattan
ke tukre ho gaye wo chattan ek admi jitna bada tha

Main:- hmm thunder bolt han bohat khub meri beti tum to mahir ho gayi
Lelina:- thank you daddy aur aakar mere goud me beth gayi

Main:- beti abhi safar pe hain na aram se baitho Lelina mere sine se lagi sone lagi
main uske sar pe hath ferne laga

Sintel:- ye kya ho raha hai

Gasper:- main batata hun hua yu ke (phir Gasper ne Sintel ko sab kuch bata diya)

Sintel:- hmm mamla gadbad hai waise ek upai hain sayad Lelina thik ho jaye

Main:- konsa upai

Sintel:- uske liye Lelina ko hamare sath dragon ka samna karna padega

Main:- ye kaisa upai nahi nahi kabhi nahi main inko sath lekar ja raha hun lekin
main inko ladai me hissa nahi lene dunga aur iss me main kisi ki baat nahi sununga

Sintel:- lekin Lelina ko aise rahne bhi to nahi diya ja sakta

Main:- phirvi dragon ke karib nahi nahi

Sintel:- agar Lelina dragon ke karib aayegi to sayad usko apne pita ki mout yaad
ajaye aur wo thik ho jaye

Main:- jo bhi ho lekin

Gasper:- Karma ji sayad Sintel thik keh rahe hain waise bhi Lelina ki suraksha ke
liye hum honge itna to hum kar hi sakte hain

Main:- dekha jayega abhi main koi faisla nahi kar sakta Princess ne apna hath
mere hatho pe dilasha dene ke liye rakha na jane kaise lekin main Lelina ko sneh
karne laga tha kuch der khamoshi chahi rahi hum capital city se nikal chuke the
aur do gaon bhi par kar chuke the dhire dhire ilaka pathrila hone laga ped ghatne
lage unki jagah chote chote tilo ne le li hame nikle hue 5 ghante ho gaye the sabhi
ko bhukh lagi thi humne safar ka pehla padhao ek gaon ke najdik ek unche tile pe
dala aaj hum yahi rukne wale the raat yahi bitane ka faisla liya tha hum khana kha
rahe the Lelina Mujhe khila rahi thi mujhe behad khushi ho rahi thi sath me ek
anjana dar bhi sata raha tha agar Lelina thik ho gayi to sayad humse dur ho jayegi
aur phir sayad mere karib bhi nahi aayegi mujhe kuch hadtak usse lagaw ho gaya
tha khana khakar aag ke alaw ke karib main Sintel aur Gasper baithe the ladkiya
tent me aram kar rahi thi

Gasper:- Karma ji apki mann ki halat main samajhta hun lekin phirvi Lelina ki
bhalayi ke liye apko ye risk lena hi chahiye abhi wo ek bachhi se kam nahi lekin
jaise jaise samay bitega uske samne asal aur nakal jindagi ke bich jung suru ho
jayegi usse halat aur bigad sakti hai sayad Lelina pagal ho jaye

Main:- nahi main aisa kabhi nahi hone dunga

Sintel:- to aap hi bataiye aap ye hone se kaise rokenge aap jismani bimari dur kar
sakte hain apne jadu se lekin aisa koi jadu nahi jo dimagi bimari dur kar sake

Main:- kya kahu kuch samajh nahi pa raha tha lekin Lelina ko ladai me shamil
karne ke liye dil ko mana nahi pa raha tha aag ki aur meri ankhe jaise tik gayi main
kuch sochne samajhne ki halat me nahi tha main utha aur bina kisi ko kuch bole
tile se niche gaon ki aur chal pada Prince aur Gasper mujhe awaj dete reh gaye
main tile se utar raha tha chattano ko chalang lagata hua pedo se bachta hun dur
gaon ki roshni ki aur badh raha tha mera dimag khali tha main kya kar raha hun
kyu kar raha hun kuch samajh nahi pa raha tha jyada samay nahi laga meri raftar
ke karan main jaldi hi gaon ke karib tha

Sham ka waqt tha roshni kam thi main dhire dhire chalte hue gaon me dakhil ho
gaya mujhe kuch bache dikha jo ghar ke bahar khel rahe the unki ma unke pass
bethi unko nihar rahi thi main kuch dur hi gaya tha ke do log ladte hue dikhe bacho
ki tarah tu tu me me kar rahe the sayad roj ka tha inki nasal kuch pata nahi chal
rahi thi insan lag nahi rahe the lambe kan the elf se bhi badi ruyedar lambe lambe
sar gol tha baki ja jisam insano jaisa hi tha baal nile rang ke chehra gora tha main
jaise jaise aage badh raha tha log dikh rahe the dukane dikh rahi thi gaon bada
nahi tha phirvi charo taraf khushiya faily hui thi tabhi mujhe ek ladki dikhi jise chen
se bandha hua tha bache usse tang kar rahe the ladki ajeev ajeev harkate kar rahi
thi sayad dimagi tour pe bimar lag rahi thi tabhi mujhe uss ladki me Lelina ka
chehra dikhne laga mere ankho se anshu behne lage main ghutne pe agaya aur
jor laga ke chikh pada Leeeelinaaaaaa pura gaon mere chikh se mere charo taraf
ikatha ho gaya maine ankhe kholi to log mujhe ghur rahe the main kisi tarah waha
se nikal wapas tile ke taraf badh gaya lekin tabhi wo hua jiska mujhe andaza bhi
na tha chikho ne mera rasta rok liya main muda to mere hosh hi ud gaye gaon me
charo taraf aag hi aag tha un lapto me ek bhayankar awaj gunj rahi thi wo dragon
tha lal khun jaisa rang lambi gardan ek bade ped ke barabar kad lambi moti dum
apne bhayankar lambe chipkali jaise mouh se aag ki lapte gaon pe phenk raha tha
main gusse me tha behad gusse me tha

Main muda aur shakti kehta hua apni puri raftar se doudta hua gaon me dakhil ho
gaya aur ek jordar chalang ke sath jor ka punch dragon ke jabre pe mara dragon
kuch piche hat gaya lekin usko jyada fark nahi pada tabhi usne mere taraf puch
ghumaya jo mujhe leta hua dur fek diya mujhe halki chot aayi main khada hua
mera gussa satwe asman pe tha maine hath aage kiya aur thundar bolt kaha aur
jaise ek tezz roshni mere hatho se nikal asman me chali gayi aur tabhi asman se
bhayankar aur kafi bada bijli aa kar dragon pe giri dragon ki dhad nikalne lagi jhatke
se bijli ke tarange khatam hua to dragon jameen pe pada tha lekin ab bhi hil raha
tha main dobara spell karne hi wala tha ke dragon ne mere taraf mouh karke aag
fekne ke liya mouh khola tabhi ek chikh ke sath daddy sunai diya aur sath me
thunder bolt spell aur ek tezz bijli ka jhatka asman se akar dragon pe gira dragon
mujh pe aag nahi phenk paya usko jhatka laga lekin dragon ko jyada fark nahi
pada usne pankh faila ke chalang laga di aur ud gaya main piche muda to mere
piche Lelina thi aur uske piche Prince Gasper Lili Mili aur Princes doudte hue aa
rahe the tabhi Lelina ke kadam ladkhadane lage wo chakkar khane lagi aur girne
hi wali thi ke main puri raftar se uske pass pahunch gaya wo behosh mere goud
me giri

Main:- Lelina Lelina kya hua tumhe Lelina utho kya hua tabhi Lili agayi aur usne
gaon ke pass jakar hath aage kiya aur pani ka spell kar ke pani ke gole ko asman
me uchal diya jo pani ke room me barasne lagi dekhte hi dekhte aag bujh gayi
main Lelina ko uthane ki kosis kar raha tha usse koi chot nahi lagi thi phirvi maine
hath Lelina ke sine se upar spell kiya mere hatho se roshni nikal Lelina me shama
gayi kuchi pal me Lelina harkat karne lagi dhire dhire Lelina ankhe kholne lagi aur
jaise hi usne ankhe kholi mere aur Lelina ke ankhe mili achanak Lelina ne mujhe
kaske gale lagaya aur jaise usne anshuo ki dhar chod di ho mera kapda bhigne
laga mujhe pata nahi chal raha tha Lelina ko kya hua hain lekin maine usse rone
se nahi roka sabhi waha agaye Gasper Princess Sintel Mili bhi gaon ki halat buri
thi 20 se jyada logo ki mout ho gayi thi

Main:- Gasper ji jara gaon walo ki madat kijiye Princess ne akar mere kandhe pe
hath rakha maine bhi Princess ke hatho pe hath rakha Princess ki bhi ankhe nam
thi lekin abhi anshu bahane ka waqt nahi tha main Lelina ki pith sahla raha tha
main Lelina beta kya hua kyu ro rahi ho Lelina daddy daddy wo dragon ne mujhe
anath kar diya daddy main akeli reh gayi uske anshu bahe ja rahe the aur uski
baat se andaza ho gaya tha wo aab thik ho gayi hai ye anshu mere liye nahi uske
pita ke liye beh rahe the jo uske ankho ke samne mare gaye the maine Lelina ko
waise hi baho me pakde rakha

Idhar gaon ki halat kuch thik nahi thi Lili jakhmi logo ka ilaz healing magic se kar
rahi thi lekin uski magic sayad kafi nahi thi uski urja ghat rahi thi

Main Lelina mama ke pass ruko main gaon walo ki madat kardu Lelina bina kuch
bole mujhse alag hokar Princess ke pass chali gayi main utha aur gownwale jo
jakhmi the unpe apne healing magic ka istemal karne laga adhi raat tak gaon walo
ko sambhal ta raha Lili ko maine rest ke liye bhej diya Mili Prince aur Gasper bhi
sabki madat kar rahe the itne se waqt me dragon ne bohat tabahi kar di thi

Adhi raat ko hum sabhi nishchint hokar gaon ke bahar ek ped ke niche baithe choti
si aag ki law jalakar

Princess:- aap thik hain thak to nahi gaye

Main:- main thik hun Lili tum thik ho na

Lili:- han main thik hun

Main:- Lelina tum thik ho aab tum mujhe mera naam lekar pukar sakti ho

Lelina:- nahi Daddy hi sahi hai ab adat ho gayi hai

Main:- hahaha thik hai mujhe bhi daddy sunne ki adat ho gayi hai

Gasper:- jaisa socha tha dragon ka samna karte hi Lelina ko hosh agaya

Main:- han agaya lekin tumsab yaha kyu agaye wohi rukna chahiye tha

Princess:- hame apki fikar thi

Lelina iss me kuch meri galati hain mujhe ajeev sa mahsoos ho raha tha jaise
mujhe yaha hona chahiye aur main doud padi mere piche ye sab bhi doud pade
jab aag dekhi

Main:- hmm koi baat nahi aaj dragon se samna ho hi gaya thunder bolt ki takat bhi
usko jyada der rok nahi payi kuch aur sochna pade ga aur iss gaon ki halat bhi
kharab hai dragon jarur lout ke aayenga
Gasper:- ye log yaha se chale jayenge aur hame bhi aage jana hoga aur apka
andaza sahi tha dragon dakshin disha me hi uda hai

Main:- hmm jarur rest karne gaya hoga lekin loutega jarur

Sintel:- to kya hum yahi intezar karenge

Main:- nahi yaha rukne ka koi matlab nahi banta hame ek dragon ko nahi marna
hame dragons ko rokna hai uske liye inpe kabu pane ka tarika dhundna hoga lekin
kaise abhi ye nahi pata

Lili:- to hame puchna chahiye

Main:- kise puchu kisko pata hai

Lili:- angel spirits ko pata hoga

Main:- angel spirit ye kya hai

Lili:- jaha tak mujhe pata hai angel spirit asal me swarg ke janwar hote hain jo
kabhi kabhi dharti pe aate hain aur kisi aise ko chunte hain jo unke kabil ho wo
uske liye ladte hain aur puri jindagi uski ghulami karte hain

Main:- ye angel spirits kaha milenge

Lili:- wo milte nahi ek khas spell ke jariye unko bulana padta hai lekin agar spirits
ko bulane wala spritis ke kabil nahi hota to spirits usko mar kar uski shakti ko kha
jate hain

Main:- tumhe wo spell pata hai

Lili:- pata to hain lekin

Princess:- nahi nahi aap har spell istemal kar sakte hain iska matlab ye nahi aap
koi bhi jokhim uthaye angel spirits ko kabu karna behad muskil hota hain agar kabu
na kar paye phir kuch bhi ho sakta hai

Main:- Princess aap chinta chodiye mujhe kuch nahi hoga spirits mujhe chu bhi
nahi payenge Lili kya unke pass sawalo ke jawab honge

Lili:- han unke pass ho sakte hain wo spirits insano ke aage is duniya me aaye the
unke pass dragons ki jankari hona konsa mushkil hai
Main:- Lili spell mere kan me kaho main subha hi spirit ko bulaunga

Sintel:- Karma ji ek baar aur soch lijiye pehle bhi kaiyo ne kosis ki lekin spirits ke
samne aate hi unki halat kharab ho gayi ladna to dur hilna tak bhul gaye spirits ne
unko turant hi khatam kar diya

Main:- Prince unme aur mujh me jameen asman ka fark hai Lili spell do mujhe

Lili:- aap konse spirit ko bulayenge

Main:- sabse takatwar spirit ko

Lili:- kya spirit King ko

Main:- han agar wo sabse takatwar hai spirit King ko hi bulaunga uske pass jarur
mere sawalo ke jawab honge

Lili:- soch lijiye ek baar spirit ko bula liya phir koi upai nahi hai arr ya paar ki baat
hogi

Main:- Lili spell do mujhe kuch aur nahi sunna

Lili:- thik hain to suniye Lili ne mere kan me wo spell batayi jo mere dimag me chap
gaya

Main:- sukriya Lili aab chalte hain gaon ke log agar ja rahe hai to hamara yaha
rukne ka koi matlab nahi banta

Gasper:- han sahi kaha

Main:- Princess aap thak gayi hongi mere pith pe aajaiye main apko lekar chalta
hun

Princess:- nahi ap bhi thak gaye honge apko chot bhi lagi hogi

Main:- mujhe chot lagi bhi hogi to thik ho gayi hogi main khud healing magic ka
istemal karta hun khud ki chot agar thik nahi kar paya to kya kiya

Princess:- phir bhi nahi aap Lili ko utha lijiye wo thaki thaki lag rahi hain usne kuch
jyada hi urja ka istemal kar liya hai

Main:- Lili mere pith pe ajao

Mili:- han jao Lili hame tile pe chalna hain tum thaki ho Lili aa kar mere pith pe
chad gayi main usko lekar chalne laga kuch samay baad hum apne padao pe the
ladkio ko aram karne bhej diya aur khud ek chattan se tek laga ke beth gaya aur
ankhe band kar li aab Lelina bhi thik ho gayi thi aur bado jaisa bate bhi kar rahi thi
mujhe wo bachhi wala roop bar bar yaad aaraha tha uska daddy kehne goud pe
akar beth jana mere sine se lag ke sone lagna hotho ki muskan dhire dhire gayab
ho gayi kyu ke aab wo mere pass nahi aane wali thi aur sayad kalko humse dur
bhi ho jayegi kisi ko bandh ke rakhne ka huq to mere pass nahi tha Mili Lili mere
sathi hain dono mera sath tabtak hi dene wale hain jabtak kaam hoga phir sayad
wo apne raste chale jayenge Princess mujhse shadi karna chahti hain to sayad
hum sath rahe Lelina ka pata nahi hadse ne milaya ab jab wo thik ho gayi hain
sayad hamara sath chod de mera dil dukh raha tha na jane kaisa dard tha pehle
kabhi aisa mahsoos nahi hua ek anath tha kabhi kisi ke karib nahi raha nahi koi
karib aaya aaj itna sara pyaar itne sare log dekhkar dil me sabko sath pakad ke
rakhne ki bandh ke rakhne ke liye dil tadap raha tha jo sayad mumkin na tha na
jane aage kya kya dekhne ko milega mujhe apne kismat pe bharosa nahi hai

Raat kab beet gayi pata hi nahi chala roshni ne meri nind kharab kar di maine
ankhe kholi to chattan ke pass hi tha maine gaon ki taraf dekha to mere samne
Sintel aur Gasper the wo bhi gaon ki aur hi dekh rahe the gaon ke log apna saman
bandhe ghodo ke baggio me line se ja rahe the ek jhatke me ek pura gaon tabah
ho gaya viran ho gaya aur gaon ke log nikal pade anjan raho pe ek nayi ummid ki
talash me

Main:- aisa hi hota hoga hain na

Sintel:- Karma ji dragon jab jab humla karta hai gaon ke gaon tabah ho jate hain
asal me dragon ek nishchit samay se hamla karta hai har 3 saal me 2 mahine ke
liye baki samay unka namonishan kisi ko nahi pata hota sayad ye unke bhojan ka
samay hota hai aur in teen salo me jivan waise hi nayi ummid phir bana leti hain
naye gaon baste hain naye ummid ke sath phir teen salo baad dragon ke mout ka
khel suru ho jata hai

Main:- ye akhri bar hai main phir ye nahi hone dunga dragons ko ye mout ka khel
rokna hoga

Gasper:- hmm jab tak aap hain ummid hai ye sab ruk jayega humme itni shakti
nahi ke dragon ka samna kar sake jyada se jyada hum talwar chala lete hain aur
kuch spells kar lete hain jo dragon ke upar be asar hi hoga
Main:- aisa mat sochiye kuch bhi be asar nahi hota ek ek bund se samundar banta
hai hum sab ki takat sath mil jaye to dragon kya ye puri duniya hum jeet sakte hain
khud ko kamjor samajhna chode

Sintel:- mujhe aap se yahi sekhna hai ye hosla ye ummid dilane ki takat

Main:- aap me koi kami nahi Prince Sintel aap pehle hi pure hain main mud gaya
aur tent ki aur badhne laga andar se awaj aayi rukiye abhi mat aayega yaha hum
kapde badal rahe hain

Main:- thik hain main jara ghumke aaya ye jagah achhi hai main waha ruka nahi
kyu ke mujhe jo karna tha uske kiye insab se dur jana jaruri tha nahi to ye dar
jayenge

Main tile ke ulat taraf se utar ek khula maidan jaisa ilaka tha jaha sirf chattan the
koi ped na tha un chattano ke bich ek khali samtal jagah dekh main ruk gaya maine
ankh band ki aur hath ko jameen pe rakh ghutne ke bal beth gaya aur Lili ka diya
hua wo spell dohrane laga spell kafi lamba tha iska koi chota arth mujhe samajh
nahi aaya iss liye main pura spell dohrane laga jaise jaise main spell bol raha tha
waise waise mere hatho se roshni nikal zameen ke upar roshni ka ek ghera banne
laga aur dekhte hi dekhte wo ghera roshni ka ek divar ke roop me fail gayi aur
tabhi uss ghere me safed dhuye ka gubar fail gaya aur wo awaj sunai diya jo kisi
ka bhi dil dahla de uss awaj se mera samna hua

Awaj:- wohhaaaa ek dil dahla dene wala dahad tabhi uss dhuye me do badi badi
lal ankhe dikhne lagi aur jaise jaise dhuya saaf ho raha tha ek chehra dikhai de
raha tha karib 8 fit lamba aur 20 fit chouda lion lekin safed dudh jaisa sunehre kesh
lal ankhe nikle dat jaise koi dev janwar dharti pe utar aaya ho

Awaj:- kisne mujhe bulaya kisko apni mout ka dar nahi hai wohhhhaaa main khada
ho gaya aur usse dekh ke khada raha

Awaj:- to tum ho tumhari itni himmat mujhe bulaya King of beast spirit ko

Main:- han himmat to hain aur jarurat bhi

Awaj:- tum ne apne jivan ki sabse badi galati kar di hai agar tum mujhe kabu karne
me kabil nahi hue to tumhe main mout ke ghat utar dunga

Main:- mujhe manjur hai bolo kya karna hai kaise tumhe main apni takat ka batau
Spirit King:- mere sar pe hath rakho aur apni shakti ko mere andar behne do agar
main jhel gaya to tumhe mar dunga aur agar jhel nahi paya aur tumhe bich me rok
diya to main tumhe apna malik kabul kar lunga

Main:- hmm main aage badha aur spirit King ke samne khada ho gaya uski ankhe
mujhe aise dekh rahi thi jaise agar main usko kabu nahi kar paya to wo mujhe abhi
maar dega maine uske sar pe hath rakha aur ankhe band kar di aur apni urja ko
apne sharir se hatho ke raste spirit King ki sar pe behne ka ishara kiya tabhi wo
hua jo sayad maine bhi nahi socha tha mere hatho se itni tezz roshni nikli ke spirit
King ko sar ko chute hi spirit king zameen pe beth gaya uski chikh nikal gayi maine
hath hata liya ankhe kholi to spirit King zameen pe pada tha aur lambi lambi sanse
le raha tha

Spirit King:- aap kon hain aap insan hi hain kya maine kabhi itni takat ek insan me
nahi dekhi main aap ko malik ke tour pe kabul karta hun hamara sambandh pakka
karein

Main:- wo kaise

Spirit King:- mujhe naya naam dekar aaj se aap ka diya hua naam hi mera pehchan
hoga

Main:- hmm naam dena hai bas Simba kaisa hai

Spirit King:- Simba aaj se mera naam Simba hai malik kahe main aap ki kya madat
kar sakta hu

Main:- tum iss dharti ke un pehle jeevo me se ho mujhe dragons ke bare me jankari
chahiye mujhe dragon ko marna nahi kabu karna hai tumhe jo bhi pata ho mujhe
batao

Simba:- dragons ki jankari chahiye jarur malik aap ko jarur bataunga lekin itna jaan
lijiye dragons ko kabu karna itna asan nahi

Main:- kuch bhi ho mujhe janna hain mera maksad hain mujhe pura karna hai

Simba:- hmm jarur malik to suniya dragon ko kabu karne se pehle aap ko dragon
ke bare me janna hoga dragon bhi hamare spirit ke tarah hi pouranik jeev hain
dragon ka janm ek khas kaam ke liye hua tha uss samay dharti pe ek khas jeev
rahta tha jinko marna lag bhag namumkin tha usse danav kehte the tabhi do
mahan mage ne aur angel spirit ne yani maine hum teeno ki mili shakti se ek
poranik jeev ke ande pe humne apne takat se kuch khubiya dali jaise maine aag
ki takat di dusre ne usko pankh diye take ud sake aur teesre ne ek khas chij diya
jo dragon ki takat ko bandhe rakhta hain ek crystal jo us jeev ke gale me hai wohi
crystal hain jo sabhi dragon ke takat ka jad hain hum teeno ki takat us crystal me
hai aur jis dragon me wo crystal hai wo dragon king hain aur sabhi dragon king ke
paida hue hain sadio me unka bikash hua dragon king ne danav ko khatam kiya
lekin phir dragon king khud bekabu ho gaya tha to ek jeev hi mastik ka bikash hum
jaisa nahi tha wo bhayankar ho gaya tha aur tabahi machane laga tha iss liye hum
teeno ne milke dragon ko kaid kar diya jawala mukhi me lekin uske bache dragon
reh gaye tab se dragon jawala mukhi ke karib rahte hain

Main:- hmm ye to ho gaya dragon ka itihas aab ye batao dragons ko kabu kaise
karu

Simba:- apko wo crystal hasil karna hoga aur uske liye dragon King ko marna hoga

Main:- dragon King ko marna hoga lekin kaise

Simba:- dragon King bohat takatwar hai lekin usko marna namumkin nahi hume
pata tha dragon King ek na ek din muskil paida karega iss liye dono mage aur
maine dragon King ko marne ke liye ek khas talwar banayi thi jisme un dono mage
ki takat hai un dono ne apni puri takat laga uss talwar ko banaya tha khud ko
kurban kar diya tha aab bas meri takat hai jo talwar me shamil karna hain to talwar
puri ho jayegi

Main:- agar main sahi samajh raha hun to uss talwar ko banane me dono mage
ne apni puri jivan urja laga di thi apni jaan kurban kar ke kyu main thik keh raha
hun na

Simba:- han sahi kaha dono insan the mortal the lekin main spirit hun meri mout
nahi ho sakti iss liye main aage ki kahani batane ke liye reh gaya

Main:- wo talwar kaha hai

Simba:- purab me ek island hai Kirtika uss island me ek gufa me khas suraksha
ghere me rakha hai us ghere ko mere ichha ke baghar koi par nahi kar sakta

Main:- hmm chalo hame Kirtika island jana hai

Simba:- malik mujhe apke sath apke baju me chalna hain

Main:- ye kaise sambhab hoga log dar jayenge tumhara akar dekh ke

Simba:- itni si baat tabhi Simba ke jisam se roshni nikli aur dekhte hi dekhte Simba
chota sa sher ke bache me badal gaya jaise ek safed Sher ka teddy ho bada
sundar cute sa

Main:- wahh aab chal sakte ho ajao mere kandhe pe tabhi wo uchal kar mere
kandhe pe aagaya

Main bapas tile ki taraf badhne laga idhar sabhi mera intezar kar rahe the unko
pata nahi tha main kaha gaya hun unsab ne sher ki dahad suni thi jo Simba ka tha

Kristine:- kaha chale gaye batake bhi nahi gaye

Sintel:- Shan't rahiye Princess Karma ji ko kuch nahi hoga jald hi lout aayenge

Lili:- mujhe lagta hain wo spirit King ko bulane gaye hain

Kristine:- kya akele wo nahi sudhrenge chalo dhundte hain unko tabhi main agaya
mere kandhe pe Simba tha

Main:- Princess kaha ja rahi ho main to yahi hun

Princess:- aap kaha chale gaye the aur ye

Main:- ye spirit King hain Simba maine isko kabu bhi kar liya hain

Princess:- aap aisa kyu karte hain hame bata dete

Main:- arre ye bhi koi batane ki baat hain

Lili:- to apne spirit King ko kabu kar hi liya

Main:- han ye raha mere kandhe pe Simba sabhi ko hello bolo ye mere sathi hain

Gasper:- lekin ye chota sa cute sa sher ka bacha spirit King

Main:- arre nahi ye bohat bada hai lekin mere kehne pe isne chota roop liya hai

Lelina:- how cute isse mujhe do na daddy

Main:- arre Lelina main apka daddy nahi hun

Lelina:- pata hain lekin mujhe apko daddy kehna hi achha lag raha hai

Main:- achha thik hai jaise apki ichha Prince Sintel Gasper hame purab ki aur jana
hain Kirtika island ki aur

Gasper:- Kirtika island

Main:- han wohi hame dragon ko kabu karne ka tarika milega chalne ki tayyari kare

Lili:- Karma ji purab me magic city bhi hai hum waha 1 din ruk sakte hain kya

Main:- arre han main to bhul gaya tha tumhe magic scholar ki pariksha dena hai
to phir hum magic city ja rahe hain phir Kirtika island chalenge

Sintel:- Karma ji aap bhi pariksha me hissa le sakte hain

Main:- nahi main hissa nahi lunga ye galat hoga aap nahi samjhenge chaliye
chalne ki tayyari karte hain Lelina ne Simba ko baho me le liya cute sa tedy ki tarah
tha wo kuch samay me hum jane ke liye ready ho gaye baggi sabhi tayyar ho gaye
mere baju me Kristine aur Mili the phir Lelina main bar bar Lelina ko dekh raha
tha mere mann me uthal puthal chal rahi thi mujhe Lelina se bichadne ka dar sata
raha tha

Kristine:- kya baat hai jaan aap kuch pareshan hain

Main:- ohhh nahi nahi bas aise hi

Mili:- kuch to baat hain bataiye

Main:- Lelina thik ho gayi hain aab wo kya chahti hai pata nahi hamare sath rehna
hai ya apni reh chunegi yahi soch raha tha

Mili:- to iss me sochne ki kya baat hai usse hi puch lijiye

Main:- mann me yehi to nahi chahta agar chod ke chali gayi to

Mili:- kya hua puch lijiye

Main:- rehne do jab usko lagega wo khud bata degi wo kya chahti hai
Kristine hamari bate sun rahi thi aur mujhe gour se dekh rahi thi uski ankhe bata
rahi thi wo sab samajh rahi thi uski ankh andar tak jhank sakti hai aur mere mann
ki baat ko samajhna uske liye muskil nahi tha hum aage badh rahe the raste me
khane aur pani ke liye ruk jate lag bhag sham ke waqt hum magic city ko dur se
dekh pa rahe the aur jo dekha dekh ke hi koi bhi bata sakta ke ye magic city hai
sham ko bhi din jaisa ujala pure city me tha logo ka mela laga hua tha aur kaise
har tarah ke log the kayi nayi nasal ke log dikh rahe the hum city ke rasto me agaye
aur dhire dhire aage badhne lage

Main:- Lili to yahi magic city hai

Lili:- han lag to raha hain hame magic hall me naam likhwana hoga

Main:- hame nahi tumhe chalo pehle rehne ke liye hotel dhundte hain

Sintel:- Karma ji uski jarurat nahi hamara shahi mahal hai wohi rukenge

Main:- hmm sahi hai main to bhul hi gaya tha Prince bhi hai sath me city ke bicho
bich ek chota sa mahal tha shahi logo ke rahne ke liye hum wohi ruke main aur
Kristine ek kamre me agaye Lelina ko dusre kamre me jane ko kaha to wo nahi
gayi maine bhi usse jyada bahas nahi kiya wo bhi mere kamre me ruki lekin aab
wo suljhi hui thi

Main:- tum dono rest karo main Lili ke sath jata hun uska naam likhwane jald hi
lout aayenge

Kristine:- hum bhi chalte hain na

Main:- nahi nahi kal pariksha me chalna aaj kitna safar kiya hain aab rest karo
Lelina tum bhi

Lelina:- daddy main apse kuch kehna chahti hun

Main:- han bolo

Lelina:- daddy main janti hun aap mere daddy nahi hain lekin kuch dino me main
apke behad karib agayi hun kya aap mujhe apne sath rakhenge mera ab koi nahi
hai
Main:- Lelina tum aisa kyu soch rahi ho main hun na Princess hai Lili Mili hai we
are a family waise bhi main kisi ko khud se dur nahi karna chahta jab hum itne
karib agaye hain

Kristine:- Lelina agar tumhe inke sath rahna hain to Daddy kehna chodna hoga ye
budhe nahi hain

Lelina:- han sahi kaha lekin phir kya kahu

Kristine:- darling kaho janu kaho

Main:- kyaaa Princess aap kya keh rahi hain

Kristine:- janu apko pata hai main apke andar kisi ke bhi andar jhak sakti hun aur
main janti hun main kya keh rahi hun Lelina bhale hi apko daddy kehti ho lekin hain
to wo ek jawan ladki aur aap bhi ek jawan ladke hain aur main janti hun aap Lelina
ke khubsurti ko behad pasand bhi karte hain to phir kyu life ko complicated banaye
just accept it jo hona chahiye Lelina tum kaho kya tumhe Karma ji pasand hain
Lelina kya Princess wo to apke mangetar hain na

Kristine:- han hain lekin main ek Princess hun aur waise bhi maine Karma ji ka dil
dekha hai unme kya hai tumhare ya kisi aur ke hamare jindagi me shamil hone se
hamara pyaar kam nahi hoga

Lelina:- lekin

Main:- Kristine dabao mat dalo mere dil me bas itna hi hai ke jo mujhse juda hai
mujhse kabhi dur na ho hamesha mere sath rahe iske liye jaruri nahi ke koi rishta
jodna pade Lelina ka dil aur dimag abhi apne pita apne gaon ke jalne se dhuki hai
abhi agar wo tumhari baat dabao me mann bhi leti hai lekin kal ko uska mann
badal bhi sakta hai Lelina tum hamare sath hi rahogi jabtak tumhara dil chahega
mera ghar hamara sath tumhare liye kayam rahega

Kristine:- jaan lekin

Main:- jaan please kisi ko jabardasti meri jindagi me mat jodo koi dil se aaye main
bahe faila ke swagat karunga jaise tumhe kiya hai tumhare pyaar ko dekh kar
Lelina akeli hai to iska ye matlab nahi ke main uska faida uthao han sach hai wo
behad khubsurat hai mujhe behad pasand bhi hai lekin usse koi aur pasand aa
sakta hain abhi usne duniya nahi dekhi usse apne jivan ka faisla khud karne do
Kristine:- thik hain jaan jaise aap kahe aab aap jaiye Lili intezar kar rahi hogi

Main:- thik hai Lelina Princess ke baato ka galat matlab mat nikalna thik hai chalo
aab rest karo main kamre se bahar nikal aaya aur pahunch gaya Lili Mili ke kamre
ke samne

Main:- Lili tayyar ho main andar aa raha hun itna bolke main andar gaya hi tha ke
jo samne dekha mere hosh hi ud gayeLili Mili dono kapde badal rahi thi abhi dono
bra aur panty me thi mujhe dekhte hi dono ne kapde utha ke khud ko dhakne ki
kosis ki

Main:- sorry sorry maine awaj diya tha main kamre ke bahar agaya lekin jo maine
dekha mere hosh udane ke liye kafi the bilkul kasa hua badan safed dudh sa rang
bilkul ek sundar murat jaise the dono ajtak dono ko maine iss najro se nahi dekha
lekin dono kafi khubsurat the

Main:- Lili jaldi karo raat jyada na ho jaye Lili Mili bahar aate hue nahi hoga chaliye
Lili aur Mili ka chehra lal hua pada tha sarm se ya kisi aur karan pata nahi

Lili:- yaha raat ko bhi kaam hota hain magic city aise hi nahi kehte

Main:- hmm baat to sahi hai chalo magic hall chalte hain hum teeno ek baggi lekar
chal pade magic hall ke taraf idhar Lelina aur Kristine kamre me the

Kristine:- Lelina chalo nahate hain

Lelina:- Princess kya sach me daddy mujhe pasand karte hain

Kristine:- Lelina abhi suna nahi tumhare daddy ne kya kaha wo hum me se kisi ko
khud se dur nahi karna chahte wo hum sabhi ko barabar pyaar karte hain unke
andar akele pan ka gehra dukh hai aur hum chand khushiya unko Mili hain wo
hame jivan bhar sambhal ke rakhna chahte hain aur khone se bhi darte hain aab
tum thik ho gayi ho kalko tum bhi apna jivan suru karogi Lili Mili bhi sayad Karma
ji phirse akele pad jayenge wo darte hain behad darte hain tum sabko khone se
lekin kehte nahi maine kosis ki tum sabhi ko ek dhage me pirone ki lekin unki baat
bhi sahi hai main kisi ke life ka faisla to nahi kar sakti

Lelina:- ek dhage me matlab aap main Lili Mili sab ek dhage me Karma ji ke sath

Kristine:- han socha to yahi hai lekin tum teeno ki soch alag ho sakti hai dekhte
hain kya hota hai
Lelina:- aap ko dukh nahi hoga aap apne hone wale pati ko dusre se baat rahi hai

Kristine:- mera pehla kartabya hain Karma ji ko sari khushiya dena maine unko
khushiya dene ke liye hi unke sath judi hun wo khush honge to main khush rahungi
dono nahane lage Lelina gehri soch me gum ho gayi

Idhar hum magic hall ke samne the hall ke samne kafi logo ki bhid lagi thi jaise
mano movie ticket lene ke liye line lagi hai

Main:- Lili kya yahi naam likhna hai

Lili:- lag to raha hain line me lagna hoga

Main:- tum dono ruko main line me lagta hun

Lili:- nahi jise naam likhna hai wohi line me lag sakta hai wo dekhiye gole ko dekh
rahe hain na naam likhne ke liye uske upar hath rakhna hota hai wo gola khud
hamari jankari jama kar leta hai aur agar hum pariksha ke kabil nahi hain aur line
me lage to gola hame tezz jhatke ke sath line se bahar phenk dega wo dekhiye
waise tabhi maine dekha ek admi gole pe hath rakha hi tha ke tabhi usse tezz bijli
ka jhatka laga aur wo line se bahar gir pada do log usse utha bahar chod aaye

Main:- hmm thik hai line me lag jao kuch 10 admio ke baad Lili ka number tha aur
gole ne usse jhatka nahi diya wo naam likha kar lout aayi Lili ki pariksha ka samay
dopahar ko tha hum lout aaye dono ko room me chodne ke baad main apne room
ki aur badh gaya raat to kafi thi sayad dono so gayi hogi yehi soch ke main andar
gaya tha lekin dono ab bhi jaag rahi thi

Main:- kya baat hain dono soyi nahi

Kristine:- apka hi intezar kar rahe the naam likhwa diya hain na

Main:- han ho gaya chalo main ready ho jata hun

Lelina:- wo wo wo

Main:- kya baat hain Lelina kuch kehna hai

Lelina:- wo wo apne khana khaya

Main:- ohh khana han kha liya hai tum dono ne khaya ke nahi
Kristine:- humne kha liya hai chaliye sote hain

Main:- hmm thik hain raat ko maine khana nahi khaya tha aur na un dono ne hum
ek dusre ko jhut bol rahe the mera dil kuch khali khali sa tha

raat jaise taise beet gayi subha hum tayyar ho kar Lili ki pariksha ke liye magic hall
ja pahunche ek bada sa hall charo aur log hi log bich me ek 50 meter ka ground
sa bana hua ek ek jadugar aate aur ground me apne jadu ke karname karte koi
fire magic karta koi water magic koi wind magic apne apne strong magic ko pesh
kar raha tha lekin asal baat to abhi baki thi ye to bas intro round tha Lili bhi uska
hissa bani Lili ne apne water magic ka khub padarshan kiya

Phir suru hua face of round Lili ka patiyogi fire user tha Lili water fire magic water
se jyada khatarnak hoti hai lekin Lili bhi kam nahi thi water magic ka khub istemal
karna janti thi dono amne samne the dono ne ek dusre pe magic fire ball aur water
ball se hamla suru kar diya ground me blast hi blast ho rahe the fire aur water ke
takrane ke steam hall me fail rahi thi samay ke sath sath dono ke war tezz hote
gaye blast ka akar badhne laga lekin dhire dhire dono thakne lage kudna bhagna
ke sath itni magic energy ke istemal se dono slow pad gaye 20 min tak dono ladte
rahe akhir me dono ko rok diya gaya dono ko hi scholar ghosit kiya gaya jab Lili
hamare pass aayi uski halat kharab thi kapde gande ho gaye the kahi kahi se jal
bhi gaye the skin steam se lal pad gaya tha upar se energy ki kami

Maine apna hath uske hatho me rakha aur aapse pehle apne transfer magic se
apni magic urja usko diya wo kuchi pal me phirse tandrust ho gayi phir healing
magic se usko thik kiya

Lili:- sukriya Karma ji aaj aap ke karan main scholar ban payi

Main:- meri nahi apni mehnat ke karan chalo aab hame kayi aur kaam karne hain

Mili:- Lili aaj main bohat khush hun tum scholar ban gayi tumhara ek sapna pura
ho gaya

Main:- abhi sapne dekhti raho sab pure honge

Lili:- sayad chaliye aab chalte hain Lili magic hall se scholar ka ring mila ye ring
scholar bage jaise kaam karti hai hum mahal lout aaye mera pura focus hamare
safar pe tha raat ko Lili ki khushi me humne chota sa dawat kiya aur subha nikalne
ke liya tayyar ho gaye
Simba:- malik aap dragons ko kyu kabu me karna chahte hain

Main:- red blood stone ke liye hamare desh ki suraksha ko pakka karne ke liye

Simba:- red blood stone hmm Simba gehri soch me dub gaya sabhi baggi pe beth
gaye Kirtika island ke liye hamara safar suru ho gaya

Hame samundar kinare tak pahunch na tha waha se jahaz me Kirtika island safar
ke douran aur bhi kayi baar maine gour kiya Lelina mujhe uljhi hui ankho se dekh
rahi thi aur yahi nahi mujhe daddy bhi nahi bula rahi thi yu kahe ke hum jaise baat
hi nahi kar rahe the koi labz hi nahi tha jaise kuch kehne ko kayi gaon kayi nagar
ko par kar ke hum samundar kinare pahunch hi gaye

Sintel:- Karma ji yehi se hame Kirtika island ke liye ek jahaz pe jana hoga

Main:- hmm lekin yaha to aisi koi jahaz najar nahi aa raha

Gasper:- laghta hai ke yaha kuch hua hai

Sintel:- han jarur kuch hua hain wo dekhiye wo rahe jahaj sabhi chattan ke piche
hain kohre se najar nahi aarahe

Main:- Gasper ji aap sabhi ladkio ke sath yahi rukiye main aur Prince jakar dekhte
hain kya hua hai

Kristine:- lekin aap jayenge kaise wo to kafi dur hain

Main:- han wo to hai lekin jana hoga tair ke hi sahi

Sintel:- nahi Karma ji ye sambhab nahi ye pani dekh rahe hain ye ice cold hai agar
hum do pal bhi is pani me rahenge to hum thand se jam jayenge

Main:- hmm to ye baat hai thik hai to tair ke nahi udke to ja sakte hain

Sintel:- udke wo kaise

Main:- Simba ko goud me uthaya aur tabhi hath ko aage kar ke hawa magic ka
istemal kiya dekhte hi dekhte hamare paro ke niche chota sa bawandar banne laga
aur wo bawandar hame jamin se dhire dhire upar uthane lagi bawan hamare pairo
ke niche ek hawa ka diwar bana raha tha apni raftar se maine hath ko jahazo ki
aur kiya aur tabhi hawa ka dabao uss aur badh gaya hum uss aur badhne lage
Sabhi ascharya se hame dekh rahe the kisi ko ummid hi na nahi thi hawa magic
ka aisa istemal bhi kiya ja sakta hai hum udte hue samundar me aage badh gaye
jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the waise waise hame jahaz saaf dikhne lage aur
najdik pahunchte hi mamla pura clear ho gaya

Sintel:- samundri daku

Main:- hmm to daku hain jo in jahazo ko kabje me rakhe hue hain

Sintel:- wo dekhiye jaise aam logo ko band ke rakha hain aur jahazo pe kabja kiya
hua hai

Main:- waha teen jahaj the unmese ek dakuo ka tha baki do yaha ke the lakdi ke
bade bade jahaz unme 20 -20 log kam karte hue sayad har jahaz pe 10 -10 daku
the hatho me talwar tha baal bikhre hue chehre pe haiwaniyat bhari hui

Sintel:- lekin ye daku yaha tak kaise pahunch gaye yaha ke sainik kaha hain ye
sab kya ho raha hai

Main:- abhi ye sochne ka waqt nahi ye sochna hai ke in dakuo ko sabak kaise
sikhana hain

Sintel:- hame pata bhi nahi ke jahaz me kitne daku hain

Main:- wo itni si baat maine ankhe band ki aur kaha search daku tabhi mere jisam
se tarang nikal ke fail gayi mujhe pata chal gaya waha kitne daku hain

Main:- Prince 40 daku hain

Sintel:- 40 ye to kafi jyada hain hum sirf do hain unko kaise unko kare

Main:- arre han bas unko kabu karna hi hain na maine hath aage kiya aur kaha
paralize aur tabhi jitne bhi daku dikh rahe the sab jaise ped ki dali ki tarah wohi
jahaz pe gir pade sabhi ke sabhi paralize ho gaye the

Sintel:- inko kya hua sab kaise gir pade

Main:- maine unko paralize kar diya aab chaliye sabhi ko ajad karte hain aur inko
band dete hain

Sintel:- aap kamal ke hain

Main:- aisa kuch nahi chaliye hum ship ke dek pe agaye logo ko ajad karaya aur
dakuo ko unke ship me fikwa diya aur hum kinare lout aaye

Kristine:- kya hua waha sab thik to hai

Main:- han sab thik hai wo rahi ship lout rahe hain kinare ki aur

Sintel:- ek baat mujhe khatak rahi hain yaha ek rukro sainik hone chahiye the
suraksha ke liye ye hamara bandar gah hai agar dushman hamla kardega to hame
suchna dene ke liye

Gasper:- han baat to sahi hain ye bandar gah to sunsan pada hai

Sintel:- yaha ke Nagar senak se milna hoga kuch to gadbad hai

Main:- hmm lekin hame Kirtika island jana hai

Mili:- wo to jana hi hai lekin ye mamla pehle suljha lijiye

Main:- tum thik keh rahi ho

Sintel:- jahaz ke logo se puchte hain

Main:- koi faida nahi maine pucha tha dono jahaz kal hi safar se loute hain aate hi
unpe dakuo ka hamla ho gaya unko kuch bhi nahi pata

Sintel:- hame nagar senak ke pass jana hoga

Main:- mujhe lagta nahi usse koi fark padega wo yaha nahi hai lagta hain kuch
bohat badi gadbad hai

Sintel:- mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai

Gasper:- ab kya karein

Main:- Prince apko mahal loutna hoga aur apni sena ko tayyar kijiye mujhe lagta
hai kuch bada hone wala hai nahi to aise kaise puri jagah khali ho sakti hai maine
hath aage kiya aur kaha aur apne gate magic ka istemal kiya gate khul gaya Sintel
aur Gasper ko mahal bhej diya direct jaise ek andesha tha ye koi mamuli baat nahi
thi main Simba aur ladkio ke sath Kirtika island ke liye ship pe nikal gaya aur Sintel
aur Gasper apni sena ke sath yudh ki tayyari karne lage samundar par se ek desh
ne ye sab karaya tha unhone Nagar senak ko kharid ke apne sath samil kar liya
tha aur sabhi sainiko ko bandar gah se hatwa diya tha lekin kismat se hum waha
jald hi pahunch gaye aur mamla khul ke samne agaya Sintel aur Gasper dono apni
sena ke sath unke swagat ke liye tayyar the dono ko afsos to tha hamare sath
safar ko pura nahi kar paye lekin desh se badh ke kuch nahi hota aur waise bhi
main unka mehman tha phir bhi maine unki madat ki peshkas kiya tha lekin unhone
mujhe safar ko jari rakhne ko kaha wo saksham the apne desh ki suraksha ke liye

Hamara safar do din aur der ho gaya teesre din hum island ke liye nikal gaye ship
ke dek pe main Princess Lelina Lili Mili sabhi safar ka anand utha rahe the tabhi
Simba bola

Simba:- malik hum najdik hain wo dekhiye Kirtika island maine samne najar dali to
pedo se bhara hua ek bada sa island dikhne laga

Main:- island to kafi bada hai kya yaha aur log bhi baste hain

Simba:- nahi malik yaha koi nahi basta kyu ke ye jagah mere spirit bansaj ki hain
yaha mere bansh ke singh jati rahti hai

Main:- achha matlab ye ek tarah se tumhara ghar hai

Simba:- ji malik apne sahi samjha Kirtika island mera ghar tha jabtak main spirit
King nahi bana

Main:- matlab tum janm se spirt King nahi ho

Simba:- nahi janm se main ek aam sigh hi tha lekin mere ache karm ke karan
ishwar ne mere spirit ko takat bakshi aur mujhe spirit King ka khitab bhi diya

Main:- hmm main samajh sakta hun

Simba:- kafi samay ho gaya hai mujhe mere purane ghar loute hue

Main:- ek tarah se achha hi hua aaj tumhe apne ghar loutne ka mouka mil gaya

Simba:- han sahi kah rahe hain malik lekin mujhe pata nahi mere banshaj mere
jane ke baad kis tarah rahte hain akhri bar talwar ko chupane ke waqt aaya tha
yaha tab mere bans ka hi ek yaha ka mukhiya tha ab kafi waqt ho gaya hain na
jane kis hal me honge mere bansaj
Main:- chinta mat karo jaise bhi honge ache honge kuch hi der me hamara ship
Kirtika island ke kinare pahuncha abhi bhi hum tat se dur the ship aage nahi ja
sakti thi maine hath aage kar ke sthanantar kaha tabhi travel gate khul gaya hum
uss gate ke raste sidhe tat pe aagaye ship wohi pal dekar ruka raha

Mili:- Karma ji ye to pura ghana jungle hai

Main:- hmm wohi lag raha hai Simba kya tumhare bansaj akramak hain kya humla
kar sakte hain

Simba:- Sigh hain to hamla karenge hi

Lili:- wo hum sambhal lenge aap chinta na kare

Main:- hmm baat to sahi hai lekin sabdhani jaruri hai sigh hai janm se sikari hain
kaha se kab humla kar sakte han kya pata

Simba:- aap nishchint rahe malik main aage aage chalunga aur mere rahte koi bhi
hamla karne ka himmat nahi karega itna kehke Simba ne apna asli roop le liya jo
aam logo ke liye dil dahlane wala tha dudh sa safed jism sunehre sigh kesh nukile
dant bishal kai jisam

Main:- hmm chalo aage badho waise bhi tumhe hi hame rasta dikhana hai

Hamare samne ghana jungle tha hum ret ke kinare se ghane jungle ki aur badh
gaye jaise jaise aage badh rahe the jungle ghana hota ja raha tha panchio ki awaj
jungle me bahti hawaye aur samundar se uthti lahro ki awaj sab kuch milake ek
bada hi alag aur darawna sa awaj charo aur gunj rahi thi

Kristine mere baju se chipki thi aur Lelina ne mera hath pakad rakha tha Mili Lili
dono hath pakde hamare aage aage chal rahe the dono kitne hi mazbut irade ke
kyu na ho aise sunsan jungle me khof ka aana swabhabik tha jhadiya ghatne lagi
aur unki jagah unche unche pedo ne le li tabhi Simba ruk gaya aur uske sath hum
bhi

Simba:- ye kya hain Simba ne zameen ki taraf ishara kiya main aage badha aur
Simba ki dikhaye jagah ko dekha

Main:- arre ye to
Simba:- hmm malik hum yaha akele nahi hain ye dekh rahe hain ye sign ka kiya
nahi hai na hi kisi janwar ka aisa to sirf

Main:- han aisa sirf hum jaise insan ya admio ka kaam hai

Simba:- mere bansaj muskil me hain warna abtak hame wo dikh jate

Main:- chinta mat karo ye jaal abhi kuch ek do din pehle bichaya gaya hai ye dekho
unke pairo ke nishan abhi bhi taza hain

Simba:- main unko jibit nahi chodunga

Main:- Simba apne pe kabu rakho main iss jaal ko hatata hun maine hath aage
kiya tabhi jo fanda bicha hua tha wo mere hato se nikle aag me jal gaya

Main:- insan kabhi kabhi apni hade todne lagte hain aur yehi hain uska asar Simba
chalo tumhare bansaj se milte hain

Simba:- hmm milna to chahta hun lekin abhi wo island ke kis hisse me honge
mujhe nahi pata purana jagah to abtak chod chuke honge

Main:- koi baat nahi main hun na magic kab kaam aayegi maine ankh band ki aur
apne search magic ka istemal kiya dekhte hi dekhte mere jisam se tarange nikal
pure island me fail gayi mujhe Singh ka thikana pata chal gaya maine ankhe kholi

Main:- chalo (ek taraf ishara kiya) hum aage badhte gaye aur hame 2 aur fande
mile sabhi ko nast karte hue hum island ke purbi taraf ek chota sa tila tha aur ussi
tile ke niche ek gufa tha jaha sabhi sigh chupe hue the

Hum tile ke karib pahunch gaye Simba ko apne logo ka ehsas hote hi usne jordar
dhad mari dahad itni tezz thi ke pura island hil gaya dhad sun kuchi pal me gufa
se ek ek karke 10 sher kuch sigh sabak kuch sherni nikal aaye sabhi sigh Simba
ko dekh ek ek karke sar jhukane lage

Simba:- mere bachho daro nahi main agaya hun aab tumko darne ki jarurat nahi
main aur sabhi Simba ke piche se ek ek karke nikal aage hame dekh sabhi sigh
jaise satark ho gaye aur humle ke liye tayyar ho gaye

Main:- unchi awaj me ruk jao humse darne ya ladne ki jarurat nahi hum dost hain
dushman nahi tabhi un sigh me se jo sabse bada aur takatwar sigh tha do kadam
aage akar bola
Sigh Insan aur hamare dost ho hi nahi sakta insan to wo darinde hai jo hamara
shikar karte hain hamare bacho ko pakad ke le jate hain hamari chamdi bhi utar
lete hain

Main:- jaise hatho ki pancho ungliya ek barabar nahi hoti waise hi hum insan bhi
sub ek jaise nahi hote achai aur burai dono sath rehte hain kuch ache to kuch bure
bhi hote hain

Simba:- han mere bachho tumko darne ki jarurat nahi ye mere malik hain aur ek
ache aur sache insan bhi hai

Sigh:- insan aur apka malik agar ye baat hai to hame inpe biswas karne me koi
aitraj nahi

Main:- sukriya aab apna parichai do aur apne bare me batao

Sigh:- mera naam Sherpa hai main mukhiya hun in sigh kabile ka lekin kuch samay
se hamare iss island pe kuch bure shikari aaye aur tab se ek ek karke hamare
adhe kabile ko pakad ke le gaye unke fando ke sahare hum darse shikar pe nahi
ja pate kahi un fando me na fas jaye hamare bache budhe sherniya sabhi khane
ke abhaw me kamjor hone large hain

Main:- hmm samajh gaya aap sabhi chinta mat kijiye hum agaye hain na un
shikario ko unke kiye ki saza denge maine hath aage kiya mere hatho se thodi urja
nikal un singho me shama gayi sabhi pehle jaise takatwar ho gaye

Simba:- malik pehle in shikario ka intezam kare ya talwar ke pass chale

Main:- talwar ke pass challenge lekin pehle in shikario ko unke kiye ki saza dena
banta han maine ankh band ki aur search magic ka istemal kiya mujhe pata chal
gaya wo shikari kaha hain

Main:- Simba sabhi shikari utarri aur ke kinare ke karib padaw dale honge aur
hamara ship purbi aur hain tabhi hame unka ship nahi dikha

Simba:- malik agar apki izazat ho to in shikario ka intezam main khud karu

Main:- agar tumhari yahi ichha hain to jao hum tumhara yahi intezar kar rahe hain
Simba dahad marta hua bijli ki tezi se jungle ko jaise chirta hua nikal gaya
Hame sirf Simba ke dahad ki awaj sunai de rahi thi main bas anuman ki kar sakta
tha Simba un shikario ki kya halat kar raha hoga Simba kafi gusse me tha ho bhi
kyu na uske bansajo pe julm hua hai wo pita hai in sab ka gussa hona banta tha
iss liye main uske badle ke bich nahi pada waise bhi un jaise logo ke liye ye duniya
uchit nahi kuch ghante bharme kayi sari dahado ke sath Simba tile ke taraf aate
hue dikkha uska chehra khun se sana hua tha uske piche 12 ya 13 sigh aur the
sath me kuch bache main samajh gaye ye sabhi wo the jinko un shikario ne pakda
tha sabhi sigh khush the maine jal ke magic se Simba ka jisam saaf kar diya

Simba:- sukriya malik chale sham hone wali hai hame chalna chahiye

Sherpa:- aap sabhi ka dil se sukriya

Simba:- mere bachho agar jindagi me phir kabhi koi musibat aaye to mujhe dil se
yaad karna main kahi bhi rahu tum sab ki madat ke liye pahunch jaunga

Sherpa:- aap ka sukriya

Main:- chalo Simba talwar hasil karne hame raat se pehle ship pe loutna hai

Simba:- ji malik Simba aage aage chalne laga hum jungle ke bicho bich pahunch
gaye hamare samne island ka main parbat tha hum dhire dhire parbat ki chadhai
karne lage jyada tezz nahi chal rahe the warns sabhi thak jate kuch dur jate hi
bade sa chattan hamara rasta roke hue dikha Simba wohi ruk gaya aur us chattan
ko dekhne laga

Main:- kya hua Simba

Simba:- hum pahunch gaye malik iss chattan ko dekh rahe hain na iss chattan ke
piche hi wo gufa hai jaha kabhi main aur dono mahan mage ne milke us talwar ko
banaya tha

Main:- hmm to phir iss chattan ko hataw chalo gufa me

Simba:- itna asan nahi wo dekhiye uss chattan pe magic spell likha hua hai iss
chattan ko hatane ke liye apko uss spell ko dohrana hoga lekin wo aap tabhi kar
paoge jab aap ka mann saaf ho dil me koi mail na aur kamse kaam 4 tatwa ko
kabu kiya ho

Mili:- ye to Karma ji ke liye mamuli baat hai

Main:- Simba iska koi khas karan

Simba han ye spell do mage ne sath me milkar kiya hai iss liye agar iss spell ko
bekar karna hai to kamse kaam 4 tatwo ko kabu karne wala jo dono mege ke
barabar takat rakhta ho wohi kar payega

Main:- kosis karta hun main aage badha aur chattan pe likhe spell ko dekhne laga
ajeev sa spell tha uska matlab samajh nahi aa raha tha kuch der main spell ko
dekhta raha sochta raha tabhi mujhe spell ka arth malum chal gaya uss spell ka
matlab tha suraksha kabach prakatam asal me wo chattan to sadharan tha lekin
uss chattan ko suraksha kabach diya gaya tha dono jadugaro ke dwara jo itna
takatwar tha ke bukamb bhi uska kuch nahi bigad pati maine ankh band karke hath
aage karke spell ko ulat diya suraksha kabaj adrisyam tabhi jaise chattan ek bisfot
ke sath tut ke bikhar gaya main piche hat gaya

Simba:- iss mantra ne ajtak is chattan ko sath bandhe hue tha kitne hi saal beet
gaye chattan suraksha kabach ke karan khada tha lekin andar se kab ka tut chuka
tha iss liye suraksha kabach hat the hi wo bikhar gaya dhul hatte hi samne gufa
ka mouh tha

Simba:- malik yaha se gufa me aap ko khud jana hoga main yahi intezar karunga
bakio ko bhi yahi rukna hoga

Kristine:- kyu hame kyu rukna hoga

Simba:- kyu ke andar wohi ja paega jisne wo kabaj mukt kiya hai aap kosis karke
dekhiye aap andar nahi ja paiyenga

Kristine aage badhne lagi aur jaise hi gufa ke mouh ke pass pahunchi tabhi jaise
ek adrisya diwar ne uska rasta rok diya

Kristine:- ye kya hai

Simba:- maya dwar jo dikhta nahi lekin hai isko wohi par kar sakta hai jiske pass
4 tatwo ki takat hai

Main:- jaan yahi ruko yaha se mujhe hi aage jana hoga Simba sabka khayal rakhna

Lelina:- aap jara sambhal ke

Main:- muskurate hue ji aap nishchint rahe main abhi gaya abhi aaya
Mili:- Karma ji jaldi loutiye ga

Main:- shisssshhh yaar aab jane dogi to tab to loutunga main aage badh gaya jaise
ke Simba ne kaha tha mujhe andar jane me koi diwar nahi roki main aram se andar
aage badhne laga jaise jaise andar aage badh raha tha suraj ki roshni ghatti ja rahi
thi aur gufa ke andher andhera failta ja raha tha gufa ki diware aise bani thi jaise
kisi mahir ne apne hatho se racha ho chikne patharo se bana gufa jaise jaise aage
badh raha tha thandak badh rahi thi bahar ke mukable sath sath jaise mujhe kuch
andesha ho raha tha koi ya kuch to hai jo mere har kadam ke sath aage badh raha
hai kuch dur hi gaya tha ke mujhe behte pani ki awaj aane lagi jaise gufa na ho koi
jharna ho andar thoda aage badha to dhire dhire andhera chatne laga sath sath
kuch chamakti roshni aur behte pani dikhne laga thoda aage jate hi gufa do hisso
me bat gaya jaise do darwaje ko unmese ek me se roshni aa rahi thi dusre me se
behte pani ki awaj mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha lekin aisa lag raha tha jaise
ye dono raste do nahi ek hain bich ki diwar jo dono rasto ko alag kar rahi thi asal
me wo kuch aur hi tha maine hath aage kar ke diwar ko chua hi tha ke tabhi jaise
dono rasto ek do gole nikal mere aur badhne lage ek me se roshni dusre mese
pani ka gola akar thik mujhse takrane hi wala tha ke tabhi maine dono hath aage
kar ke dono gole ko rok liya

Lekin ye itna bhi asan nahi tha dono ki gati dono ki power mere aam insani roop
se jyada thi jaldi hi dono gole mere hatho ko dhakelne lage mujhe kadi takkar dene
lagi lekin main har nahi manne wala tha maine apne no spell magic ka use kiya
shakti kehte hi meri takat double ho gayi aur maine dono golo ko apne hatho se
dur dhakelne laga tabhi jaise dono gole gayab ho gaye just vanish tabhi ek awaj
aay

Awaj:- tumne pehla padao par kar liya hai aage badho aur uss diwar ko apni puri
takat se dhakelo

Main kuch kehna chahta hi tha lekin awaj aana band ho gaya main chup hi raha
aur diwar pe dono hath laga puri takat se dhakela hi tha ek jaise diwar piche hatne
lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte do diwar ek gehri khai me chali gayi lekin mujhe chod
gayi ek aur musibat ke samne diwar hatthe hi samne ka najara dekhne layak tha
gehri khai niche behti hui ek nadi aur nadi ka pani jaise sone sa chamak raha tha
aur usi nadi ke bich me ek chattan pe gada hua ek talwar uske pakadne ka hissa
jaise dragon ke design se sone se bana hua tha aur blade 4 inch chouda anjan
dhatu se bana dikh raha tha bas jo kami lag rahi thi wo thi us talwar me dhar hain
ya nahi samajh nahi aa raha tha
Main:- ye kya hai yaar khai nadi aur ye talwar kahi yahi to wo talwar nahi jo main
lene aaya hun lag to mamuli lag raha hai jo bhi ho isse hasil karna hi hoga lekin
kaise jadu jadu ka istemal karta hun sayad kaam kare maine hath aage kiya aur
pani ko control karne ki kosis ki lekin ye kya mere puri kosis ke baad bhi ye pani
me koi halchal nahi hui maine chattano pe bhi try kiya lekin phir wohi koi response
nahi mila main ho kya raha hai mera jadu kaam kyu nahi kar raha lagta hai yaha
jadu kaam nahi karegi well to iska matlab mujhe bina jadu ke uss talwar ko hasil
karna hoga main yahi sab soch hi raha tha ke tabhi jaise mujhe pani me kuch
halchal mahsoos hui aur tabhi meri najar pani me ban rahe bhabar pe padi jaise
dekhte hi dekhte talwar ke charo taraf pani ke bhabar ban gaye jaise mujhe keh
rahe ho tair ke jana bhul jao

Main un bhabar ko hi dekh raha tha tabhi meri najar talwar ke upar latki pedo ke
jade jo talwar ke thik upar tak pahunch rahi thi wo dikhi sayad ye jade samay ke
sath badh the badhte waha tak ja pahunchi lekin wo jad mujhse karib 20 fit ki duri
pe thi chat se latakti hui niche nadi bhabar ek baat gira to khel khatam main jade
lag to mazboot raha hain jadu to kaam aane se raha tair ke jana bhi mumkin nahi
bhabar me fas jayunga iska matlab mere pass iske alawa koi aur option bacha hi
nahi maine ankh band kar Kristine ko yaad kiya aur ek kadam piche liya phir lekin
phir Mili Lili sabhi ko yaad kar kuch kadam piche lekar doudte hue maine jump
lagayi aur jaise udte hue main jad se latak gaya meri halat kharab ho gayi ye asan
nahi tha pehle kabhi maine aisa kuch nahi kiya lekin aaj Karna pad raha hai

Main kuch der apni sanse sambhal ke dhire dhire apni giript ko pakka kiye hui
niche utarne laga karib 50 meter ki duri thi mere hatho me chale padne lage jangho
pe bhi kafi jyada presher tha lekin jo karna tha wo karma tha

Maine apni jaan laga dhire dhire niche utarne laga jab meri aur talwar ki duri kuch
10 fi rahi tabhi mujhe ehsaas hua ke jaise talwar mujhe hi dekh rahi hai talwar pe
bane dragon ki ankho se main un ankho me kho gaya kuch pal ke liye tabhi wohi
awaj aayi wohi awaj jo pehle gate ke pass suni thi lekin ab ki baar ye awaj talwar
se aa rahi thi

Awaj:- dusra padao bhi pura hua aab bari hai teesre padao ki

Main:- Padao kaisa padao

Awaj:- pehla padao takat ki dusra padao himmat ki aab teesra aur akhri padao
Main:- teesra padao kaisa padao hello lekin awaj nahi aaya main niche utar aaya
ussi chattan pe jaha wo talwar gadi hui thi main usse niharne laga is aur pani ke
bhabar samapt ho gaye the pani phirse shant ho gaya tha maine jyada socho me
waqt barbad kiye bagair hi talwar ko pakda aur apni puri takat se khichne laga
mere takat ke karan chattan me darar padne lagi aur sath sath jaise gufa hilne lagi
jaise wo kabhi bhi gir sakti hai maine apni puri takat laga talwar ko khicha hi tha
ke talwar chattan se nikal bahar agayi aur tabhi uss chattan ke tukre tukre ho gayi
main talwar ke sath pani me gira aur sath sath jaise upar se side se gufa ke diware
tutne lagi aur pani me girne lagi

Main:- ye kya ho kya raha hai gufa dhah rahi hain kya maine pani ko dekha uska
rang sunahre se dhire dhire normal hone laga sadharan pani jaisa tabhi mere
dimag me aaya kahi bahar ke chattan ke tarah hi yaha bhi jadu ke nast hote hi
gufa bhi nast to nahi ho rahi main yahi soch raha tha tabhi mera dimag thanka

Main:- ek second agar jadu nast ho gays jo mujhe jadu karne se rok rahi thi matlab
aab main jadu ka istemal kar sakta hun tabhi maine apni ankh band ki aur hath ko
samne lejakar kaha sthanantar aur iske sath sath mere samne ek gate khul gaya
main tairta hua uss gate ke par ho gaya aur jab gate se bahar nikla to main Kristine
Simba Lelina Lili Mili ke piche tha aur tabhi Kristine ki chikh sunai di aur uske aur
baki ladkio ke rone ki awaje maine gor kiya to gufa puri tarah dhah gaya tha gate
band ho gaya tha Kristine Simba kuch karo kuch karo wo kaha hai sabhi jaise
patharo ko hatane ki kosis kar rahe the lekin aab ye kaha sambhab tha mujhse
unki halat dekhi nahi gayi

Main:- hello arre yaar idhar bhi to najar dalo main yaha hun sabhi chonk ke palte
aur mujhe dekhte hi sabhi ek sathi doudte hue aaye aur mujh pe kud pade Simba
ke alawa

Main:- arre arre ye kya kar rahi ho sab

Kristine:- aap ne hum sab ko dara hi diya tha hame laga aap andar hi fas gaye
hain

Lelina:- han dekhiye mera dil kitni joro se kanp raha hai Lili Mili Karma ji apne to
hamari jaan hi nikal di

Main:- arre mujhe bhi to kuch kehne do

Simba:- malik aap lout aaye aur talwar bhi le aaye

Main:- han le aaya lekin ye talwar to mamuli lag rahi hai

Simba:- nahi malik ye talwar koi mamuli talwar nahi iss me do mage ki takat hai
aur aab bari hain meri main bhi iss talwar ka hissa hun main iss talwar ki dhar hun

Main:- ohh tabhi ye talwar dhar ke bina hai mujhe laga hi tha kuch ajeev hai bina
dhar ki talwar hum khade ho gaye aur Simba ki aur hi dekh rahe the tabhi Simba
uchla aur asman ki aur kud gaya aur dekhte hi dekhte wo phirse apne asal roop
me agaya aur sath sath asal roop se sunehri roshni me badal gaya aur dhire dhire
niche aane laga uski roshni utni tezz thi ke jaise ek aur suraj uga ho aur wo roshni
akar talwar ke nok pe thahar gayi aur dekhte hi dekhte talwar ke nok se hote hue
talwar ko dhar dete hue roshni talwar me samane lagi aur akhir kar talwar roshni
se chamak utha aab kahi jakar wo talwar ek dibya talwar me badal gayi sath sath
talwar ka bajan kayi guna badh gaya kisi aam admi ke liye talwar ko utha pana
mumkin nahi hota lekin mujhe sayad ishiliye ishwar ne aam insano se jyada takat
aur furti di thi tabhi talwar se awaj aayi

Awaj:- teesra padao bhi pura hua malik aaj se aap mere malik hue

Main:- tum kon ho kahi tum Simba to nahi

Awaj:- nahi Simba aab mera hissa hai main hun apki talwar sword of dragon King

Main:- Sword of dragon King

Talwar:- ji malik meri rachna bhayankar dragon ke khatme ke liye aur baki dragon
pe kabu pane ke liye hua hai iss liye mere malik dragon King kehlayenge jo ke app
hain

Main:- hmm samjha

Kristine:- jaan chaliye sham ho gaya hai aab hame yaha se nikalna chahiye

Main:- hmm sahi kah rahi ho chalo ship pe lout chalte hain tum sab bhukhi hogi
pura din kuch khaya bhi nahi hoga maine hath aage kiya aur sthanantar kaha sath
hi sath gate khul gaya samne hum sabhi gate ke raste ship pe pahunch gaye ship
me sabhi thode ascharya to hue lekin phir normal ho gaye humne sath me khana
khaya Lelina khamosh khamosh hi thi raat ka waqt main ship ke dek pe khada
asman ke sitaro ko dekh raha tha aur soch raha tha kya fark hai dono duniya ke
sitaro me kuch bhi nahi dono hi khubsurat hain aur dono hi hamare pahunch se
dur hain tabhi mere piche koi aaya mujhe uski moujudgi mahsoos hui to dekha
Lelina thi

Main:- kya baat hai soyi nahi jao rest kar lo thaki hogi kal phirse safar karna hai

Lelina:- main thik hun aap kyu nahi so rahe kya soch rahe hain

Main:- main in sitaro ko dekh raha hun sapno ki tarah hain

Lelina:- sapno ki tarah matlab

Main:- kitni sundar hain sapno ki tarah hum sabhi sapne dekhte hai lekin in sitaro
ki tarah kabhi unko hasil nahi kar pate

Lelina:- konse sapne hain jo aap hasil nahi kar pa rahe hain

Main:- hain kuch sapne jinko pura karne ke liye mera ek jivan pura na pada

Lelina:- kya mujhe nahi bata sakte

Main:- bata to sakta hun lekin abhi batane ka waqt nahi aaya jao rest karo khud
ko taklif mat do

Lelina:- mujhe koi taklif nahi aap mujhse dur kyu bhag rahe hain

Main:- dur nahi bhag raha bas khud ko tayyar kar raha hun muskil waqt ke liye ek
na ek din tum sabhi mujh se dur ho jaogi apna naya jivan suru karogi apne sathi
ke sath tab main akela reh jaunga sayad Kristine ke sath tab ki soch ke

Lelina:- apko aisa kyu lagta hai ke hum apse dur ho jayenge

Main:- yahi jindagi hain jo mera nahi main use kitne din rakh paunga main kisi se
bhi dur nahi hona chahta mere jivan me koi mera kabhi na tha mujhe mera chahiye
mujhe apne chahiye ek pariwar chahiye jo mere ho mere apne ho ek roshni ki kiran
hai Kristine dekhte hain jindagi mujhe kaha le jati hai main waha se nikal apne
kamre ki aur badh gaya Lelina bhi mere piche aane lagi room me akar main
Kristine ke baju let gaya jo ek muskan liye gehri nind me thi Lelina humse thodi
dur let gayi wo socho me gum thi main Kristine ke chehre ko sehlate hue gehri
nind me chala gaya

Idhar Sintel aur Gasper yudh me uljhe hue the do din se lagatar yudh ho raha tha
lekin Brunel ko advantage thi samay se pata chal jane ke karan enemy ki sari ki
sari planing fail ho rahi thi dushman ke 50% sena 2 din ki yudh me hi tabah ho gayi
thi aur aab yudh apni antim charan me tha

Dushman ki puri sena kisi tarah bandargah tak pahunch gayi thi lekin samne thi
Brunel ki maha sena yudh ka parinam lagbhag tai tha

Sintel:- Gasper agar ye yudh kaltak khatam ho jaye to sayad Karma ji ke sath hum
apna adventure phirse suru kar paye

Gasper:- hmm han ho sakta hain wo kisi bhi waqt lout ayenge

Sintel:- to kyu na yudh ko khatam kiya jaye uss raat dusman ki sena pe Sintel aur
Gasper apne sena ke sath mout baatte rahe subha tak dushman ki sena ghutne
tekne ke liye tayyar ho gayi thi

Subha jab main utha to Kristine mere sine pe sar rakh leti hui thi badi pyaari lag
rahi thi mujhe aise pakad ke so rahi thi jaise main ek teddy bear hun dusre taraf
Lelina kisi masum bachhi ki tarah so rahi thi maine apna hath Lelina ke sar pe
rakha aur sehlane laga bada hi madhur ehsaas tha kuch pal baad maine Kristine
ka sath se uth ke bahar agaya dek pe hi Mili Lili dono hi mil gaye sath me ship ka
chalak bhi tha

Main:- hum abhi bhi kyu ruke hue hain ship ko wapas mod diya jaye

Ship chalak:- ji jarur

Main:- Mili Lili tum dono thik to ho na thaki to nahi ajkal adventure khatam hi nahi
ho rahe hain

Mili:- han wo to hai lekin sayad aap bhul rahe hain hame insab ki adat hain

Main:- hmm tum dono khud ko akeli to mahsoos nahi kar rahi ajkal main kuch jyada
hi fasa hua hun apne mamlo me

Mili:- nahi Karma ji apke sath hote hue hum akeli kaise mahsoos kar sakti hain

Lili:- Karma ji aab hum phirse jwalamukhi ke taraf janewale hain na

Main:- han wohi dragon so raha hain wohi hame pahunchna hain koi baat hai kya
tum dono kahi aur jana chahti ho kya ya koi aur baat hai
Mili:- aisi koi baat nahi hame apki fikar hai aap ajkal kuch jyada hi khud pe jor dene
lage hai

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi chalo nashta karte hain

Idhar hum nashta karne lage hum me kuch khamoshi si cha gayi thi jaise sabhi
kisi socho me gum hon Ship wapsi ke raste pe chalna suru ho gaya jyada waqt
nahi lagne wala tha hame wapasi me main gate se safar kar sakta tha lekin dil keh
raha tha kuch pal aur insab ke sath bita lun kal ka kya pata dragon se ladne jana
hai lout pau ya na pau in kuch hasin palo ko khud me samet lena chahta tha mera
jyada waqt Kristine ke sath hi bita sabhi me se Kristine hi thi jo mere sabse karib
thi aur mujhe dilo jaan se pyaar bhi karti thi aur main bhi wo meri taklif ko samajhti
thi iss liye harpal kuch na kuch khel karti rahti thi mujhe khush karne ke liye main
sab samajhta tha

Adhe din ke safar ke baad hum lagbhag sham ke karib kinare pahunch hi gaye jo
bandar gah se thoda dur tha kyu ke bandar ghah ke pass hi yudh hua tha to wo
jagah filhall surakshit nahi tha hum jaha utre the wo jagah Brunel ke ek Nagar se
sata hua tha hame pata to nahi tha wo Nagar hai kya lekin phirvi hum ship se nikal
Nagar me dakhil ho gaye

Nagar ki halat kuch khas nahi thi dekh ke hi pata lag raha tha yudh ka asar yaha
tak bhi pahunch gaya tha sadko ke kinare beghar log apne pariwaro ke sath din
gujarne ke liye majbur ho gaye the lagta hai yudh ke jagah se bhage hue pariwar
the chote chote bache budhe aurte bhukh se tadapte log inki halat dekh ladkio ke
sath sath mere bhi ankho me anshu aagaye

Kristine:- ye hai yudh ka asal natija yudh koi bhi jite harti jivan hi hain

Main:- jaan aaj raat hum yahi rukenge mujhe insab ki madat karni hai kuch to karna
chahta hun main

Lili:- Karma ji lagta hai yudh khatam ho gaya hai wo dekhiye tabhi meri najar raste
ke dusre tataf se jati hui bijay ki gungan aur bandio ko mukhya Nagar ke taraf jati
hui ek rally dikhi aur uss rally ki aguyayi karne wala koi aur nahi Prince Sintel the
waise to log jay jay kar kar rahe the lekin mujhe ye jeet fika laga na jane kitne hi
jindagiya gayi hongj kitne hi ghar barbad hue honge iss ladai me

Main:- Lili unko jane do chalo hame inki madat karni hain hamare pass kitne paise
hain
Mili:- bohat hain itna hain ke pure Nagar ko 2 din tak pet bhar ke khila sake

Main:- hmm achha hai hame pure Nagar ko nahi sirf khali peto ko bharna hai pehle
humne ek hotel dhund ke room book kiya aur Kristine aur Lelina ko room me rest
karne ko keh ke main aur Mili Lili bahar bazar agaye humne anaj kharide jitna ho
sakta tha anaj kharida phir unko lekar un bhuke logo me baatne lage kuch jakhmi
log bhi the unka ilaz maine aur Lili ne kiya ye sab karte hue dil ko sukun mil raha
tha ek waqt tha jab main anath tha anathalay me kisi ke madat ke karan bada hua
padhai kiya aaj kisi aur ki madat karke behad sukun mil raha tha log hame duwaye
de rahe the hum ussi me hi khush the raat ko hum hotel ke liye lotne lage raste me

Mili:- Karma ji ajkal aap badle badle se lag rahe hain udas bhi lag rahe hain kya
baat hai

Main:- kuch nahi main kaha udas hun

Lili:- dekhiye Karma ji aap humse kuch nahi chupaye to achha hai apka chehra
sab bata deta hai

Main:- sahi kaha sayad mujhe khud pe itna jor nahi dena chahiye thik hai tum dono
se hi main sabse pehle mila tha tum dono ko hi ye batana jaruri hai tum dono ye
batao hamara sath kaisa hai kya mahsoos karti ho hamare sath ko dekh kar

Mili:- bohat acha lagta hai khud ko mahfuz samajhte hain apke sath hone se ek
pariwar sa lagta hai

Main:- mujhe bhi yehi lagta hai ek pariwar jaisa jo mere jivan ka sabse bada sapna
hai mera khud ka pariwar jo jivan bhar mere sath rahe mera sath de main ek anath
hun janm se akela raha hun akelepan ka dard mujhe roj dasti thi lekin jabse tum
sab mile ho khud ko sukun me pata hun aur yahi baat hain main ye sukun khona
nahi chahta tum dono ko Kristine ko Lelina ko kisi ko bhi khud se alag nahi karna
chahta tum sab mere jisam ke hisse ban gaye ho mere hath per mera dil dimag
mera rom rom me tum sab bas gayi ho mera pariwar mera apna jo jivan bhar mere
sath rahega ye mera sapna hai aur yehi dar satata hai kahi ye sapna tut na jaye

Mili:- tutega kyu

Main:- hum me rista hi kya hai dost hain Lelina se rista hi kya hai wo ab bhi ek
anjan hi hai musibat se junjti hui lekin waqt hatho se fisal raha hai tum dono aaj
sath ho kal sayad sath nahi bhi ho sakti ho tum dono jawan ho khubsurat ho samay
najdik hai aj nahi to kal tum dono ki bhi shadi hogi jisse bhi hogi wo tum dono ko
le jayega apne sath Lelina ki bhi hogi wo bhi chali jayegi Kristine sayad reh jaye
mere sath mujhse prem karti hai shadi karna chahti hai lekin mera pariwar bikhar
jayega mere sapne bikhar jayenge

Lili:- Karma ji aap

Main:- koi baat nahi Lili Mili jawab ki jarurat nahi ye to hona hi hai maine behad
mehnga sapna dekh liya hain jo mere aukat ke bahar ka hai chodiye chaliye sabhi
raat ke khane me intezar kar rahe honge phir kuch baat chit nahi hui hum khamoshi
se lout aaye Kristine aur Lelina hamara hi intezar kar rahi thi

Kristine:- bohat der kar di

Main:- sorry jaan chalo khana khate hain humne khana mangwaya phir khamoshi
se khana khane lage sabhi khamosh hi the iss khamoshi ko Kristine behad gour
se dekh rahi thi khana khatam kar ke sabhi sone ke liye chale gaye main bhi
Kristine ko baho me bhar kar sone laga Idhar Mili Lili ke room me

Mili:- Lili Karma ji ke kehne ka kya matlab hai

Lili:- didi matlab to saaf hai wo chahte hain hum jivan bhar unke sath rahe ek
pariwar bankar

Mili:- tu samajh bhi rahi hain iska matlab kis rishte se jivan bhar Karma ji ke sath
rahegi

Lili:- arre han yehi to wo samjhane ki kosis kar rahe the agar koi rista hi na raha
agar hamari shadi hoti hai to hame apne pati ke sath hi rehna hoga tab to hum
bichad hi jayenge agar shadi hi na kare to

Mili:- aisa nahi ho sakta shadi to karni hi padegi nahi to hamara bansh khatam ho
jayega

Lili:- iska matlab hum Karma ji se juda ho jayenge

Mili:- main nahi hona chahti Karma ji se juda unjaisa insan kaha milega

Lili:- main bhi nahi hona chahti wo hamara bhi to pariwar hai jabse mile hain kitna
khayal rakhte hain hum bhi to anath ki tarah hi ji rahe the ma baba ki mout ke baad
Mili:- han Karma ji se milne ke baad kabhi khud ko akela bebas mahsoos hi nahi
kiya

Lili:- kya koi upai nahi hai mujhe Karma ji ke sath hi rehna hai

Mili:- tujhe Karma ji kaise lagte hai

Lili:- ache lagte hain

Mili:- waise nahi ek ladki ki ankh se bata Karma ji kaise lagte hain

Lili:- kya didi ap bhi

Mili:- bata bhi kya Karma ji pasand hain ek ladke ke tor pe

Lili:- han didi behad pasand hain agar Princess bich me na aati to main kab ka
unko apne pyaar me dubo deti

Mili:- mera bhi yahi hal hai kya ab aisa nahi ho sakta hum dono bhi Karma ji ke
sath

Lili:- ho kyu nahi sakta agar aisa ho jaye to hame unse alag hone ki koi wajah hi
nahi bachegi

Mili:- lekin kya wo manenge

Lili:- manna hi hoga hum manayenge hamare pariwar ke liye pyaar ke liye

Mili:- to tai raha ab se Karma ji ki hum dost nahi mahbuba hongi

Lili:- didi hum dono unke sath soch ke hi jism me bijliya doud rahi hai

Mili:- hum dono nahi charo sayad Kristine aur Lelina bhi

Lili:- han wo bhi to pariwar ka hissa hain

Mili:- chal so ja kal hum Karma ji se baat karenge dono apne apne mann me mere
liye pyaar Liye gehri nind me so gaye

Idhar Lelina bhi thi humse thodi dur leti hui socho me gum thi tabhi Lelina ye kya
ho gaya hain mujhe kahi mujhe inse pyaar to nahi ho gaya hain kitne masum kitne
khubsurat hain ye ye main kya soch rahi hun Karma ji ye apne mujhe kya kar diya
hai ajkal bas aap hi aap dikhte hain mujhe kuch aur sujhta hi nahi mujhe maaf kar
dijiye ussdin apke pyaar ke izhar pe khamosh rahi lekin aab main tadap rahi hun
apse apne pyaar ka izhar karne ke kiye I love you daddy

Raat beet gaya kisi ne jag ke bitaya kisi ne sunahre sapne dekh ke subha hum
sabhi nashte pe mile mere aur Kristine ke alawa sabhi khamosh the unki najre
mere upar hi thi

Kristine:- jaan aab kya karna hain apne raste nikalna hain yah mahal loutna hai

Main:- Mahal loutne ka koi matlab nahi banta hame apne raste pe hi chalna
chahiye waise hi hum kafi samay gawa chuke hain kyu aap log kya kehti hain
Lelina Mili Lili

Lelina:- kya han wo jo aap kahe

Main:- kya ho gaya Lelina tabiyat to thik hai agar bimar ho to kaho thik kar deta
hun

Lelina:- nahi nahi main thik hun

Main:- acha thik hai Mili aap bolo

Mili:- apne raste pe hi chalte hain

Main:- to tai raha 2 ghante baad hum apna safar jari rakhenge aap sab tayyariya
karein main jara safar ke khane pine ki bawastha kar leta hun main waha ruka nahi
kyu ke teeno mere maujudgi se na jane kaisi uljhan me thi main bahar nikal kar
bajar ki aur badh gaya mere jate hi Kristine ne apna jadu suru kar diya

Kristine:- kya baat hain aaj tum teeno ke teeno itne alag kyu behave kar rahi ho
Lelina kya hua hai

Lelina:- wo Princess woo

Kristine:- han bolo bhi dar kis baat ka hai

Lelina:- wo Princess wo maine apki aur Karma ji ke bare me behad socha aur main
is natije pe pahunchi hun ke mujhe unke sath hi rehna hai I love him

Kristine:- ye to bohat achhi baat hai aur tum dono Mili Lili
Mili:- Princess kya apko iss baat se koi aitraj nahi Karma ji apke sath kisi aur ko
bhi pyaar karein

Kristine:- main ek ladki hun sath sath Princess hun aur jyada tar Kings ke ek se
jyada bibiya hoti hain aur usse badh ke mujhe mere pati ki khushi pyaari hai

Lili:- to kya is khushi me hum bhi shamil ho sakte hain hum bhi kabhi Karma ji se
juda hona nahi chahte

Kristine:- kya sach me aap dono bhi

Lili:- han hum bhi unse behad prem karte hain

Kristine:- ye to khushi ki baat hai jaisa socha tha wohi ho raha hai idhar ye charo
future planning kar rahi thi idhar main saman juta raha tha safar ka 2 ghante baad
humne safar phirse suru kiya aab hamara safar dragon King ko khatam kar hi
khatam hone wala tha 2 din ka safar tha hum do baggi me the ek me hum the
dusre me khane pine ka aur bhi kayi saman tha

Jabse main louta tha mahol kuch jyada hi khushnuma ho gaya tha ladkio me
chahal pahal lout aayi thi wajah to nahi pata tha lekin dil ko sukun mil raha tha

2 din ke thaka dene wale safar ke baad hum Brunel ke jwala mukhi pahadi sima
pe pahunch gaye hamare samne tha jwala mukhi ki parbat srinkhla unche unche
parbat unse nikalte hue lava hame saaf dikh rahi thi aur jo khas tha wo tha un
parbato ke upar mandrate hue dragons hum ab bhi unse koso dur the lekin tapish
humtak pahunch rahi thi humne wohi chattano ke bich surakshit jagah dekh apna
padao dala

Lelina:- ye to behad khatarnak hain aap kaise

Main:- ghabrao nahi mujhe kuch nahi hoga lekin jaisa ke humne tai kiya tha tum
sab ko yahi rukna hoga isse aage main kisi ko lekar nahi jaunga aur na hi main
kisi ki jid sununga

Mili:- hame to le ja sakte hain hum apke kaam ayenge

Main:- nahi main kisi ko nahi le jane wala tumsab mere liye anmol ho ab aur bahas
nahi waise bhi main akela kaha hun Simba hain mere sath maine talwar ko dikhate
hue kaha main talwar apne kamar me latka jane ke liye mud gaya tabhi jaise un
sabhi ne akar mujhe piche se pakad liya
Main:- tumsab daro nahi mujhe kuch nahi hoga

Kristine:- hum sabhi apka intezar kar rahe hain aap sahi salamat loutenge to hum
apka sapna pura karenge

Main:- jarur mera sapna mere hotho pe muskan bikhar gayi main jarur loutunga
main nikal gaya rasta asan nahi tha aur un charo ko waha akele chod aage jana
bhi asan na tha lekin mera laksha samne tha

Samne unche unche lava ugalte hue parbat the aur unke upar mandrate dragons
bade chote dragons jaise ek dragon ki basti ho aur masti me hawa me tair rahe ho
apne pankh failake main chattano ko langhta hua aage badh gaya kabhi kabhi
jwala mukhi se ajeev ajeev darawni awaj bhi nikalti hai kabhi dhua to kabhi aag ke
lapte jaise dharti apne andar jama zahar hawa me ghol rahi ho

Main chote chote parbato ko ghumte hue par kar raha tha chadhai karke aage
badhna matlab khud ko dragon ke mouh ke samne phenk dena kyu ke dragons
pahadi ke uchaio me hi rahte hain dararo me gufao me lekin mujhe jiski talash thi
wo yaha ke sabse unche parbat ke jwala mukhi ke bich rehta tha aab wo waha
kaise rahta hai mujhe nahi malum lekin waha ka tapman insano ke liye jhelne layak
to nahi ho sakta karib do parbat par kar ke main teesre ke aur badh raha tha tabhi
mujhe ek pukar sunai di main chonk gaya kyu ke ye pukar aur awaj jani pehchani
thi main idhar udhar dekhne laga tabhi mujhe ek chattan ke upar se talwar se uthti
hui roshni dikhi jo sayad chalte suraj ke akhri kiran ko mujhtak bhej rahi thi thoda
dhayan diya to ascharya ho gaya ye to Gasper hai main mann me Gasper yaha
kaise wo bhi mujhse aage main chalta hua untak pahuncha to unke sath ek ghoda
tha aur mujhe dekh unki ankhe khushi se jagmag karne lagi

Gasper:- mujhe andaja tha aap jarur yahi se gujrenge issliye adhe din se main
yaha padao dale hue hun

Main:- Gasper aap yaha kaise aur mujhse pehle

Gasper:- Karma ji yudh samapt hote hi main kaman Prince ko dekar nikal gaya tha
yaha ke liye kyu ke mujhe malum tha aap jald hi yaha pahunch jayenge

Main:- lekin abhi apko mahal me hona chahiye tha bishram karna chahiye tha aap
ne ek yudh lada hai aur agar main koi aur rasta leta to aap intezar karte reh jate
Gasper:- yahi to adventure ka maza hai waise bhi aap ko akele dragon ke mouh
me jane du ye kaise sambhab hai

Main:- fir bhi aap ne bada hi jokhim bhara kaam kiya hai agar apka samna kisi
dragon se ho jata to

Gasper:- main ek night hun aur main night dar ko kabu pakar hi bana hun

Main:- isko main bahaduri kahi ya bewakufi jo bhi ho aap aaye mujhe achha laga

Gasper:- Prince Sintel bhi aana chahte the lekin yudh bandio ko sahi salamat
karagar me pahunchwana aur King Marshal ko yudh ka bewra dena bhi jaruri tha

Main:- samajh sakta hun maine Prince ko dekha tha kaidio ko le jate huye

Gasper:- sham ho gayi hai andhera ho gaya hai iss ubad khabad raste me raat ko
chalna uchit nahi aur roshni ka aage badhe to dragon ki najar humpe pad jayegi

Main:- han ye to hai aur yaha ke garmi ke karan unko hamare hone ka ehsaas
nahi ho raha raat ko padao yahi dalenge hum chattan ke niche hi beth gaye

Idhar mere jane ke baad charo ladkiya udas ho gayi dopahar se raat ho gayi lekin
kisi ne ek niwala nahi khaya bas apne najre samne ki aur jamaye bethi rahi unka
dil mujhe aage jane se rokne ko keh raha tha lekin wo jante the main rokne se
rukne wala nahi tha iss liye muskurate hotho se mujhe jane diya lekin jate hi meri
fikar unko gherne lagi aab ye to batane ki jarurat nahi hoti ek ladki ka dil kitna
naram hota hai andhera badh raha tha aur sath sath dragons ka chahal pahal bhi
aab dhire dhire asman me dragons kami hone lagi aur ek waqt aaya sabhi apne
apne jagah lout gayi bishram ke liye

Gasper:- Karma ji to kaise kya karna hai

Main:- abhi to hame uss sab se unche parbat tak jana hai ussi ke jwalamukhi ke
andar rahta hai dragon King aur usse jwala mukhi se bahar lane ka koi upai bhi
karna hoga

Gasper:- wo kaise karenge

Main:- maine kuch socha hain bas kaam kar jaye hum jwala mukhi me khud to kud
nahi sakte usse hi bahar lana hoga
Gasper:- dekhte hain apne kya socha hai mere to kuch palle nahi pad raha

Udhar sabhi ladkiyo ne raat chinta me gujari aur idhar main aur Gasper sachet
rahte hue gujari kabhi kabhar dragon ki dhad ke siwa koi khas kuch nahi hua raat
ko bhor ki roshni nikalte hi hum chal pade hamare manjil ki aur aur hame
pahunchne me jyada se jyada 4 se 5 ghante lagne wale the humne ghode ko wohi
chodna behtar samjha uski hinninane ki awaj se dragons sachet ho hate phir hame
dragon King se pehle hi dragon ke jhund se nipatna padta

Subha hote hi Mili ne kasam dekar kisi tarah sabko khana khilaya taa ke jisam me
takat bani rahe

Jaise jaise hum parbat ke karib pahunch rahe the hawa me tapish badhti ja rahi
thi hame pasine chut rahe the lekin ab bhi sahne layak thi ganimat thi hum jis aur
se badh rahe the jwala mukhi ka bahao uss aur nahi thi dusre aur tha jaise ke
andaza lagaya tha hum parbat ke karib pahunch hi gye lekin ab bhi manjil bohat
dur thi ab bhi hame hamare dushman yani dragon King ke bare me kuch nahi pata
tha uska akar uski takat bas itna jante the ke wo aam dragon se kafi bada aur
khatarnak tha maine talwar nikali aur bola

Main:- Simba kya yehi wo parbat hai talwar me se Simba ki awaj aayi

Simba:- han malik yahi hain isi jwala mukhi me wo dragon rehta hai apko wo mani
hasil karni hogi uske gardan me hain wo

Main:- uske liye mujhe dragon King ko marna hoga warna wo mani mujhe nahi
dega

Simba:- han malik iss liye ye talwar bani hai

Main:- dekhte hain hum pahad pe nahi gaye niche hi ruke

Main:- Gasper aab apko kahi chupna hoga kyu ke jo main karne ja raha hun aur
usse jo hone wala hai usse apko bhi khatra ho sakta hai kosis kijiye kisi bade
chattan ke niche chup jaiye

Gasper:- thik hain jaise aap kahe Gasper idhar idhar talash kar ke ek bade se
chattan ke niche chup gaye jab mujhe laga aab sahi samay hai tabhi maine talwar
ko aage kar ke kaha Simba mere charo aur ek suraksha kabach bana do
Simba:- ji malik kehte hue talwar khud ba khud mere sar ke upar hawa me ruk
gaya aur dekhte hi dekhte talwar se ek roshni nikal mere charo aur ek ghera bana
gayi maine hath aage kiya aur apna pehla jadu istemal kiya aur kaha sthanantar
aur iske sath hi mere samne hawa me kuch upar ek gate ban gaya jo mere soch
ke hisab se bana tha bada sa aur uss gate ka dusre mouh tha thik jwala mukhi ke
upar dahakte lawa ke upar maine ankhe band kar ke apne andar ke dharti ke magic
ko istemal karne ke liye ekagra ho gaya aur ankhe khol apne hath aage kar jo bhi
bade bade chattan mere aspas the mere hath ke ishare se udta hua gate me sama
gaya aur dusre taraf gate se nikal sidhe jwala mukhi me girne laga dekhte dekhte
kuchi pal me jwala mukhi ka mouh band hone laga aur ek pal aaya jab dhuwa bhi
nahi nikal raha tha aab bas intezar tha uss sahi pal ka jab mera kaam asar dikhane
wala tha kuch adha se ek ghante baad wo hua jiska mujhe andaza tha ek
bhayankar aur tabah kun bisfot jo koso dur tak sunai de sakti thi

Uss bisfot ki awaj aur usse paida hua malba dhua charo aur failne laga aur un
malbo ko chirta hua asman ki aur udta hua sunahre aag ke rango wala bishal kai
dragon apni dil dehlane wale awaj ke sath apne hone ka ehsaas dila raha tha
charo aur pichalte lawa aur chattano ke tukro ki barish ho rahi thi main suraksha
kabach me surakshit tha aur Gasper bhi surakshit the chattan ke niche lekin unka
dil bhi dahal gaya hoga lekin abhi meri najar thi bas mere nishane pe wo tha dragon
King jo gusse se asman me dhad pe dhad mar raha tha aur chakkar laga raha tha
uski dahad sun pura ilaka kanp raha tha jaise bhukamp aaya ho aur uske mouh
se nikal rahi thi pighalte lawa jaisa aag ki lapte jo uske gusse ko bata rahi thi

Main:- Simba wo raha hamara nishana chalo mera itna hi kehna tha ke suraksha
kabach ke sath main bhi udne laga asman ki aur kale dhuye ko chirta hua hum
dhuye ke upar dragon ke samne the

Hame samne dekh pehle to dragon thoda ruka aur hame dekhne laga gusse ke
jalte aage ke lapte humpe barsane laga hum hawa me ghumte hue un lapto se
bachte rahe ek ghamasan yudh suru ho gaya main abhi talwar istemal kar rahi
sakta tha warna main gir jayunga aur maine talwar istemal kiya dragon ko marna
sambhab nahi hai yehi soch ke main apne dusre jadu ka istemal karne laga maine
hath aage kiya aur tabhi dragon ke upar ek chakra ban gaya aur usme se roshni
ke ban nikal dragon se takrane lage lekin dragon pe unka koi asar na ho raha tha
dragon gusse me udta hua hamare aur badh raha tha aur aag ke lapte phenk raha
tha maine dusri kosis lighting magic se kiya dragon ko thoda jhatka to laga lekin
koi khas fark nahi pada har beette pal ke sath hamara yudh aur bhayankar roop le
raha tha hum dono me se koi bhi har manne ko tayyar na tha maine lagbhag sabhi
jadu ka istemal kiya jo abtak istemal karta aa raha tha bas ek ko chod ke udte hue
mujhe uska khayal aaya

Main:- Simba ye ek yahi mouka hai hamare pass mera sath dena

Simba:- han malik

Maine apne hath aage kiya aur hawa ke magic ka istemal karne laga Simba mujhe
dragon ke charo aur tezi se ghumane laga aur mere hawa ke magic se waha ek
bawandar banne laga aur uske andar tha dragon King dekhte hi dekhte bawandar
bhayankar roop lene laga aspas ke ped chote mote chattan jwala mukhi se nikalta
hua dhua sabhi bawandar me shamil hone lage jab bawandar dragon ka santulan
bigadne laga tabhi hum bawandar se nikal bawandar ke upar agaye

Dragon King bawandar me fasa gol gol ghumte hue niche girne laga aur ussi ke
sath hum bhi upar se niche utarne lage jaise hi dragon King zameen se takraya
waise hi maine sar ke upar talwar ko pakad liya suraksha kabach tut gaya aur ussi
raftar me apni Pancho tatwa ki takat ko talwar me dalte hue sidhe dragon King ke
gardan pe war karta hua gira mera war itna tezz aur khatarnak tha ke gardan ko
katta hua niche ke chattan ko bhi bich se kat diya uske bhi do hisse ho gaye jo ke
ek hath ke barabar ka tha

Waise girne se mere per ki haddiya tut ke chur ho gayi main wohi gira dragon ke
gardan aur dhad ke bich pada tha dragon ke gardan aur dhad se khun ki barish ho
rahi thi jo mujhe pura bhigo gayi aur dekhte hi dekhte mujhe kuch ehsaas hone
laga kuch khun mere mouh ke raste mere andar sama gaya jisse mera jisam
dragon jitna sakt ho gaya meri haddiya khud ba khud jud gayi jaise mere andar
nayi urja paida ho gayi ho main khun me nahaya hua uthne ki kosis karne laga aur
uth khada hua maine dragon ke gardan me hath dala mujhe waha ek sakt sa kuch
mahsoos hua maine use nikala to wo ek lal mani jaisi lag rahi thi

Simba:- malik yahi hai dragon ko kabu karne wali mani apne gale ke karib daba ke
pakadiye maine waise hi kiya jaise ke Simba ne kaha maine jaise hi mani ko
gardan pe dabaya ek tezz lal roshni ke sath mani mere gale me sama gayi mujhe
kuch bhi mahsoos nahi hua

Main:- Simba ye kya hua

Simba:- malik mani ap me sama gayi aab aap hain dragon King
Main:- achha mani mujh me sama gayi hai lekin ye kya hua meri per ki sabhi
haddiya tut gayi thi sab kaise jud gayi aur mujhe itni takat kaise mahsoos ho rahi
hai

Simba:- malik dragon ke khun me bohat takat hoti hai agar koi dragon ke khun se
naha le to uska jisam dragon ke khal jitna mazboot ho jata hai aur agar koi dragon
ka khun galati se pi le to usko kayu guna urja hasil hoti hai

Main:- hmm main samajh gaya maine hath upar ko kiya aur apne jal tatwa ki madat
se khud pe pani girane laga dekhte hi dekhte mere jisam se khun saaf hone laga
tabhi mujhe yaad aaya arre ye Gasper ko to bhul hi gaya main jaldi se khun ko
saaf kar ke doudta hua Gasper jaha chupe the uss aur badha jab waha pahuncha
to waha ka najara kuch aur tha Gasper talwar liye the aur uss ke samne ek dragon
bhayankar gusse me khada tha dragon ne sayad kayi baar Gasper pe aag se
hamla kiya tha unka jisam kafi jala hua tha jhulsa hua tha lekin wo bahadur talwar
liye dragon ka samna kiye ja raha tha main doudte hue aaya aur jaise hi dragon
Gasper pe aag phekne wala tha main bich me agaya aur bola

Main:- ruko mera itna hi kehna tha ke dragon ruk gaya aur wohi jhuk gaya

Main:- muda aur Gasper ki halat dekh thoda afsos hua bechare ko akele chodna
sahi nahi tha lekin dragon King ki ladai me Gasper ka koi hissedari nahi thi wo
ache mage the lekin utne mahir nahi ke dragon King ka samna kar paye khud meri
halat bigad gayi thi agar ye talwar na hoti to sayad hi main dragon King ko koi
nukshan pahuncha pata

Main:- Gasper Gasper mujhe maaf kar dijiye main der se aaya Gasper khud ko
sambhalte hue ladkhadate hue mere pass aaye aur bole nahi nahi aap sahi waqt
pe aaye hain warna aaj to mera paka hua gosht ye dragon khata maine unko
bithaya aur sine pe hath rakh ke kaha rogmuktam aur iske sath hi mere hatho se
roshni nikal Gasper me sama gayi unka jisam jaise tha waise ho gaya sabhi jale
hue nishan gayab ho gaye wo thik ho gaye

Gasper:- aab main thik hun sukriya

Main:- sukriya apka bhi mujhpe biswas rakhne ke liye

Gasper:- apka aur dragon King ka yudh hi dekh raha tha bhayankar ghamasan
yudh ho raha tha lekin tabhi pata nahi kaha se ye dragon bhi aa gaya aur mujh pe
hamla karne laga
Main:- aap ek mahan night hain Gasper dragon se ladne ki himmat har koi nahi
dikha pata aap to akele lad rahe the main bhi itna himmat wala nahi hun agar mere
upar ishwar ki itni kripa nahi hoti to main itni himmat nahi kar pata

Main:- aab hame loutna chahiye hamara ye adventure yahi tak ka tha

Gasper:- han yahi lagta hain chaliye

Main:- kaise jana chahenge gate se ya dragon pe sawar hokar

Gasper:- isne bohat jalaya hain abto ispe sawar hokar hi chalna chahenge main
aur Gasper dragon ke pith pe sawar ho gaye

Main:- dragon aage badho aur uss disha me chalo dragon ne apne pankh faila ke
hame lekar hawa me ud gaya hum asman ki uchaio ko mahsoos karte hue apni
manjil ki aur badhne lage jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the aur bhi dragons jo
hawa me ghum rahe the mere sochne matra se sabhi ke sabhi hamare piche line
laga kar udne lage jo safar humne paidal 1 din me pura kiya tha dragon ki sawari
kar wo 1 ghante se kam me badal gaya

Ek sath dragon ke jhund ko aate dekh pehle to sabhi ladkiya ghabrane lagi chikhne
lagi lekin Lelina ki najar dragon pe sawar mujhpe padi to sab ko shant rahne ka
kehne lagi hum thik hamare padao se kuch dur ek khule maidan pe utre waha
karib 30 dragon the main dragon se utar aage badh hi raha tha ke tabhi charo
bhagti hui akar mujhse lipat gayi aur fut fut ke rone lagi

Main:- arre ro kyu rahi ho main lout aaya hun na sahi salamat dekho dragon ko bhi
kabu kar liya hai

Kristine:- aap behad gande hain har baar khud to chale jate hain anjani khatarnak
jagaho pe lekin hamari nahi sochte hamari kya halat hoti hain har pal dar laga
rahta hain har ek choti so awaj pe dil dubne lagta hai

Lelina:- aap ko kahi chot to nahi aayi na daddy

Main:- nahi Lelina lekin ye daddy kyu keh rahi ho

Lelina:- bas mere dil ne kaha daddy bolo to bol diya lekin pyaar beti wala nahi patni
wala hai

Main:- sach Lelina subakna chod sarmane lagi

Lili:- aap behad pathar dil hain apne chahne wale ko kitna tadpate hain

Mili:- aur nahi to kya wo dhamaka wo dhad hamari jaan nikal rahi thi

Main:- arre kuch nahi hua sab thik hai chalo chalte hain ruki ruko pehle unka
intezam to kar dun

Main:- mere dragons aaj se kabhi bhi kisi insani ya kisi aur basti pe kabhi hamla
nahi karna agar khana khana hai bhukh lagti hai to jungle me shikar kar ke khao
jangi janwaro ka lekin kisi bhi insani ya aur kisi nasal ke bastio pe hamla mat karna
aab jao kabhi jarurat padi to yaad karunga sabhi sar jhuka pankh faila ud gaye
wapas apne ilake ki aur

Main:- charo ko apne sath lekar sath me Gasper ko bhi sath lekar lout aaya

Main:- jaan meri hame khana do yaar dono bhukhe hain tum sab ne khaya hain
na agar nahi khaya to akar khao hum khane pe baithe hi the ke tabhi kayi sari
ghodo ke doudne ki awaj aane lagi aur sabhi hamari aur hi badh rahe the maine
khana band kar ke uss aur dekhne laga wo ab bhi kafi dur the

Gasper:- kon ho sakta hain aur iss aur aane ki himmat kon kar sakta hai

Main:- main dekhta hun maine ankhe band ki aur kaha search tabhi mere jisam se
tarange nikal fail gayi jaise hi tarange un ghod sawaro se takrayi mere hotho pe
muskan agayi

Kristine:- kon hain jaan

Main:- khatre ki koi baat nahi subha chintak hi hain kuchi pal me ghode dikhne
lage aur unsab ghodo me sabke samne tha Prince Sintel ghode akar hamare pass
ruke aur Sintel utar kar sidhe hamare pass agaya

Sintel:- aap sab thik to hain na kisi ko kuch hua to nahi

Main:- nahi Prince aap shant ho jaiye aur aap yaha apko to mahal me hona chahiye
tha na

Sintel:- hum mahal se sidha yahi aaye hain raste me jab humne wo bhayankar
bisfot ki awaj suni to hame laga kahi aap sab ko kuch ho na gaya ho iss liye apni
puri raftar se yaha agaye lekin sukar hain aap sabhi thik hain
Main:- sukriya Prince hamari itni fikar karne ke liye lekin ghabrane ki koi baat nahi
hain achha hua aap apne sath sipahi lekar aaye warna mujhe dragon King ka sar
yahi chodna padta

Sintel:- kya dragon King mara gaya matlab

Main:- han hum apne safar me kamyab hue aiye hamare sath khana khaiye phir
subha dragon ka sar lekar aayenge

Sintel:- jaise aap thik samjhe mujhe bas itna afsoos reh jayega ke main iss safar
me apka pura sath nahi de paya

Gasper:- koi baat nahi abhi jindagi khatam thode hi ho gayi hain aur bhi mouke
milenge

SinteI:- Ishwar kare aisa hi ho phir raat ko kuch khas nahi hua humne khana khaya
aur sabhi thake hare the iss liye jald hi so gaye

Raat ghana ho gaya tha main thakawat se chur so raha tha lekin mere sapno ka
rasta khula tha tabhi ek roshni fail gayi charo aur mujhe kuch bhi dikhai nahi de
raha tha phir wohi jani pehchani awaj mujhe sunai dene lagi wohi awaj jisne mujhe
ek duniya se dusri duniya bheja sath diye lakho khushiye han ishwar ki awaj thi

Awaj:- Putra tumne aaj apne safar ki suruwat kar di hain ye bas suruwat hain aage
aur bhi pariksha tumhara intezar kar rahe hain sab ko khush rakho khud bhi khush
raho tabhi meri ankhe khul gayi maine idhar udhar dekha lekin sainko ghodo ke
siwa kuch na dikha

Main:- ye bhagwan sapne me phirse koi baat nahi lekin ye kya aap meri pariksha
kyu le rahe hain jo bhi ho apne jo khushiye mujhe di hain uske khatir main har
pariksha dene ke liye tayyar hun main uth ke wohi ek chattan pe akar beth gaya
samne kayi sari jalti hui jwala mukhi jaise kisi mage ki jadui chadi uske nok pe
roshni bikharta hua gola

Main:- mann me ajeev hain ye duniya dharti se alag nahi bas yaha jadu hai waha
bigyan hai lekin sabki soch ek jaisi hai phir kyu mujhe dharti pe wo pyaar nahi mila
jo yaha mil raha hai uska jawab kabhi nahi mil payega yaha ek anath ko sab ne dil
se lagaya waha ek anath ko sab ne thukraya aisa kyu bhagwan itni sari duniya
banayi tumne to kahi kam pyaar aur kahi jyada kyu diya sayad ye mere dekhne ka
najariya hai ishwar ne har duniya ko barabar pyaar diya hai bas pyaar hum galat
jagah pe dhundte hain main thoda udas apne hi mann me sawal puchta aur uske
jawab bhi khud hi deta waqt pankh laga ke ud gaya subha subha pehla kaam
humne dragon head ko lane ka kiya mere gate magic se kaam asan ho gaya itne
sainik hone ke karan dragon ka kata hua gardan do ghodo pe bandh diya gaya
phir dusri baar gate ka istemal karke hum Brunel main city ke bahar nikal aaye

Sintel:- hum yaha kya kar rahe hain

Main:- yaha se dragon ke sar ko in ghodo se ghasit ke city se hote hue le jaiye aur
ye sandesh bhi de dijiye ab se dragon kabhi kisi bhi gaon pe ya kahi hamla kar kisi
ko nukshan nahi pahunchenge

Gasper:- han yahi sahi hai ye baat jaldi hi pure Brunel kingdom me fail jayegi log
sukun me ajayenge

Main:- han hamara udesya bhi to yahi tha na hum aage aage badh the hain mujhe
King Marshal se jald se jald milna hai

Sintel:- itni bhi kya jaldi hai sab ko unke hero ka bhi to pata chale phir kya tha hum
dragon ka sar aage aage aur hum uske piche piche chalne lage log dekhte darte
ascharya hote koi khushiya manata koi apne jane wale ko yaad kar do bund anshu
ko bahate hum hath dikha badh gaye mahal ki aur hamare city me enter karte hi
King Marshal ko hamare yaha aane aur dragon ke sar ka pata chal gaya unhone
turant shava bhi bula liya hum sidhe shava me agaye dragon head ko bahar hi
rakhna pada usse andar lana mumkin nahi tha uska sar hi gate se bada tha

King Marshal:- aao aao dragon killer tabhi mere kamar pe latke talwar se Simba
bahar nikal aaya sabhi Simba ko dekh dar gaye lekin hame shant dekh shant ho
gaye

Simba:- King Marshal ye dragon killer nahi dragon King hain aab inhone dragon
King ko mar khud dragon King bane hain take dragon ko kabu kar sake aab sabhi
dragon inke kabu me hain

Main:- maafi maharaj aap jo kahe

King Marshal:- nahi nahi Karma tum dragon killer nahi dragon King hi kahlate hue
ache lagte ho
Main:- sukriya maharaj jaise ke apne sart rakhi thi main wo sart puri ki hai aab se
dragons kabhi kisi ko pareshan nahi karenge

King Marshal:- jarur tumne meri shart puri ki hai aur shart ke mutabik blood red
stone tumhara hua

Main:- sukriya maharaj

King Marshal:- aaj dohri khushi ka din hai ek taraf dragon ka atank khatam hua
dusri taraf hum yudh bhi jeet gaye hain iss khushi me hamare Gasper Prince Sintel
aur Karma aur unke sathio ke naam jashan ka intezam kiya jaye

Main:- sukriya maharaj hum jhuk ke unko naman kar ke shava se nikal aaye abhi
sabhi ko jo sabse jyada jaruri tha wo tha khud ka hal sudharne ka in kuch dino ke
safar ne hamare sabhi kalpurje bigad diye the

Sabse pehle hame diye hue kaksh me akar main nahaya ghis ghis ke phir ek ek
kar sabhi ladkio ne bhi nahaya main to dekhta hi reh gaya sabhi ke sabhi nahane
ke baad jaise apne purane roop me lout aayi thi unko kapde badal ne the iss liye
main kamre se bahar agaya tabhi ek sainik ne akar mujhe khabar di ke King
Marshal mujhse milna chahta hain main sainik ke piche ho liya wo mujhe lekar
sidhe King Marshal ke kaksh ke bahar chod gaya maine dastak dekar apne aane
ka bataya King Marshal ne mujhe andar pukara

Main:- Maharaj apne mujhe bulaya tha

King Marshal:- han Karma aao pehle to shubh kamnaye tumhare safal loutne ke
liye

Main:- sukriya maharaj

King Marshal:- beta Karma aaj main tumhe blood red stone de dunga lekin main
tumhe bata du jo tum blood red stone ko samajh rahe ye wo nahi hai blood red
stone ki kahani mere aur King Solomon se judi hai aur tumhe yaha bulane ke piche
bhi yahi wajah hai tum hi ho jo hame hamare pap se mukt kar rakta hai

Main:- mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha

King Marshal:- issiliye tumhe yaha bulaya hai tumhe sachhai batane ke liye to suno
the mystry of blood red stone
Brunel aur Melbolina ke sima se hote hue ek nadi gujarati thi usse log river of hope
kehte the ashapura nadi aur issi nadi ke kinare ek ghana jungle tha jiska naam
angel forest tha kyu ke uss forest me rahte the ichha puri karne wali angel jati yani
pariya unka akar bilkul ek chote se panchi ke barabar hota hai dekhne me behad
khubsurat unke pith pe titli jaise pankh hote hain

Uss waqt Brunel aur Melbolina dono desho me ache sambandh nahi the dono
desh ek dusre se behad jalte the kyu ke dono desh hi har jagah ek dusre se
mukabla karte the Magic ho karobar ho sena ki takat ho ya kuch aur aur issi soch
ke sath hum bade hue yani main Marshal aur Soloman hum dono hi jawan the
takatwar the dono hi Rajkumar the aur gaddi ke davedar the hamare nasho me ek
dusre se mukabla karne ka junun tha aur yehi junun ne hamare hatho wo karwa
diya jo kabhi hona nahi chahiye tha jo aaj bhi hum dono ko tadpati hai

Hum dono desho ke bich ek chota desh tha usse desh nahi keh sakte kyu ke wo
ek gaon jitna chota tha lekin na hi wo hamare desh ka hissa tha na hi Melbolina
ka aur wo tha jadugar Durjan Kara wo kale jadu ka malik tha iss liye usse kisi bhi
desh ka hissa nahi banaya gaya aur issi karan jadugar Durjan Kara hum dono
desho se behad nafrat karta tha uske pass tha ek khun se bana behad takatwar
crystal uske takat usi crystal se aati thi lekin ab bhi wo itna takatwar nahi hua tha
ke hum dono desho se mukabla kar sake iske liye usse suraksha kabach chahiye
thi ek aisi suraksha kabach jo uski jeet nishchit kare

Uss raat main apne kamre me sone gaya hi tha ke tabhi mere kamre me ek choti
si roshni ke gole ki tarah ek nanhi Pari aayi aur jor jor se mujhse kehne lagi

Pari:- hame madat chahiye hame madat chahiye hame madat chahiye uski awaj
se main chonkte hue utha jab meri najar uss nanhe Pari pe padi dekha wo bechari
thaki hui ghabrayi hui mujhe aise dekh rahi thi jaise mujhse kuch kehna chahti ho

Main:- kon ho tum aur yaha kya kar rahi ho

Pari:- hame madat chahiye hame madat chahiye hum khatre me hain

Main:- madat kaisi madat kya hua hain shan't hokar bolo

Pari:- hum khatre me hain ek bure jadugar ne hampe hamla kar diya hai hum
khatre me hain

Main:- hamla kar diya kisne hamla kiya

Pari:- hum khatre me hain jaldi hame madat chahiye

Main:- han ha kaho kaha chalna hai

Pari:- angel forest humpe hamla hua hain jaldi chale main jawan tha josh se bhara
tha khud he takat pe mujhe kuch jyada hi ghamand tha iss liye uss raat main bina
sena liye hi chupke mahal se nikal gaya iss baat se anjan hamare samne konsi
musibat thi main hi aisa nahi tha jaise ek Pari mere pass aayi thi waise hi ek Pari
Melbolina me Prince Soloman ke pass bhi gayi thi aur wo bhi meri tarah hi romanch
ke udeshya se nikal pada

Ghode pe sawar main aur Prince Soloman ek hi waqt pe angel forest pahunche
lekin der ho gayi thi pura jungle jalkar rakh ho gaya tha hum uss jale hue jungle
me ghuse dono pariya fut fut ke anshu baha rahi thi tabhi ek jale hue ped ke kothri
se ek Pari jiska adha pankh jal chuka tha bahar nikli

Main:- arre kya hua hain tumhe tum thik ho

Pari:- mere pass jyada waqt nahi hai wo le gaya wo le gaya hamare maharani ko
unko bacha lijiye wo jadugar Durjan Kara le gaya hamare maharani ko itna kehte
hue us Pari ne dam tod diya mere hi hatho

Soloman:- Durjan Kara Durjan kaha uski itni himmat usko uske kiye ki saza main
dekar hi rahunga

Main:- tum kya saza doge Melbolina me bahadur bache hi kaha hain saza to main
dunga Brunel ka Prince Marshal uss Durjan Kara ko ghasita hua uske antim samay
me pahunchunga

Soloman:- dekhenge kon kisko harata hai

Main:- dekh lena hum the to sath lekin hum ek dusre ko dekhna bhi nahi chahte
the unn pario se malum pada ke pario ki maharani ke pass behad anmol shakti
hain jisse wo aisi suraksha kabach bana sakti hai jiske hote hue koi bhi kabhi uska
kuch bigad nahi sakta lekin uske alawa wo sirf ek ichha puri karne wali Pari hain
apni suraksha nahi kar sakti hame ye to nahi pata tha Durjan Kara pario ki
maharani ko kyu le gaya lekin jo bhi ho humne than liya tha usko uske kiye ki saza
dekar pario ki maharani ko chuda layenge humne uss parishiti ko bohat hi halke
me liya aur ek mukable ki tarah hum dono Rajkumar Durjan Kara ke kali duniya ki
aur badh gaye iss baat se anjan ke ye safar hamara jivan aur soch dono badal
dega hum apne apne ghode pe beth nikal pade Durjan Kara ke desh ya yu kaho
chote se Nagar me jo sirf shaitano ka tha hum do Rajkumar jo ek dusre ko bilkul
pasand nahi karte the lekin apne apko jyada hunarmand bahadur sabit karne ke
chakkar me apni puri jaan laga safar karte hue jitna jaldi ho sake pahunch gaye
shaitano ki basti me hame pata nahi tha aage kya kya ho sakta tha hame uss waqt
jaruri sabdhaniya leni chahiye thi lekin hum josh me the aur pehla hamla Soloman
ne kiya hum basti me apni talwar utha aise ghus pade jaise waha koi na ho basti
pura andhere me duba tha log kehte hain shaitano ki takat andhere badh jati hain
kuch dur hi gaye the hum gher liye gaye aur hame gherne wala shaitani bhediye
the Soloman aur main apni pani talwar utha vedio pe kud pade hamare talwar
chalte aur bhedio ke sar katte

Soloman:- Marshal mere ginti agar sahi hain to abtak maine 9 nahi nahi ye raha
10 bhediye mar diye hain

Marshal:- jyada mat uchlo haha mere 11 ho gaye hain hum apne hi muqkable me
lage hue the kafi der tak hum bhedio ko marte rahe akhir kar bhediye khatam ho
gaye hum dono buri tarah thak gaye the aur sayad yahi mouka Durjan Kara uthana
chahta tha tabhi asman kale badalo se bhar gaye chota sa gaon aur andhere me
dub gaya bich bich me kadakti bijli ke sath ek bhayakar hasi sunai dene lagi sath
me ek tadapti hui chikh

Chikh sun dono nanhi pariya tadap uthi aur chick uthi Rani Pari tabhi waha ke
sabse unchi mahal jaise ghar ke choti se Durjan Kara ki awaj gunji

Durjan Kara:- bewakuf ladko tumne yaha ane ki himmat kaise ki ye mera desh hai
yaha tumhara aana matlab bas mout uski bate khatam hoti usse pehle hi Soloman
apni talwar lekar jaise hawa me ek chalang lagaya aur uske mouh se awaj aayi
Speed uski chalang tezz ho gayi aur wo apni talwar ghumata hua Durjan pe war
kar deta hai lekin tabhi jaise war hawa hi ghum jata hain waha Durjan ki jagah bas
dhua reh jata hai jo pinjre me band thi aur usse hath me liye Durjan Soloman ke
piche khada tha main aur dono nanhi pariya apni hi raftar se waha pahunche lekin
der ho chuki thi

Durjan Kara ka ek hath kat chuka tha tabhi Soloman dusra war karne hi wala tha
ke Durjan Kara ne rani Pari ko aage kar diya rani Pari ki shakti se ek shield ban
gaya war ko shield ne rok liya aur tabhi mouka dekh Durjan Kara ne apna hath
aage kiya aur uske samne ek khun jaisa laal bada crystal stone aagaya
Soloman apne takat ke nashe me chut war pe war kiye ja raha tha aur sath me
main bhi lekin rani Pari ke aage hone se shield ko hum tod ke aage jane me nakam
ho rahe the hamara irada rani Pari ko nukshan ka nahi tha hum war jo hum bhed
nahi pa rahe the tabhi Durjan ki hasi gunji aur usne kaha

Durjan Kara:- bewakufi rajkumaro tum dono ke wajah se maine apna ek hath
khoya hai jis rani paro ko bachane tum dono aaye the aab tum usko kabhi mere
changul se chuda nahi paoge

Soloman:- chupkar dust main tumhe jinda nahi chodunga

Durjan Kara:- aab tumhe rani pari kabhi nahi milegi aab agar tumhe rani Pari ko
mujhse chena hain to mere piche aana padega

Main:- tum humse bach ke kahi nahi ja sakte

Durjan Kara:- hahaha aab tum dono ko meri asli takat ka pata chalega tabhi wo
khun ki tarah lal pathar chamakne laga aur dekhte hi dekhte uss pathar se ek lal
roshni nikal Durjan Kara aur rani Pari pe padi jab hamne ye dekha kuch ho raha
hain to hum dono ne hi apni banaya tabhi wo ho gaya jo nahi hona chahiye tha
Durjan Kara aur rani Pari uss blood red Stone me sama gaye aur tabhi rani Pari
ka shield tut gaya aur hum dono ki talwar blood red Stone pe lagi Stone ek behad
tezz roshni ke sath tut ke do hisse me bat gayi tabhi ek awaj jo dard se bhari tadapti
hui thi hame sunai di

Awaj:- bahadur bachho tumhara sukriya tumne apni puri kosis ki lekin honi ko koi
nahi tal sakta lo mera ye toufa tumhare mehnat ke liye ab se iss Crystal ke tukre
me meri tarah hi takat hai kyu ke main iss Crystal ka hissa hun apna khayal rakhna
iske sath hi ek aur awaj gunji jo Durjan Kara ki thi

Durjan Kara:- bewakuf rajkumaro aaj tum dono ne is stone ke tukre kar ke mujhe
to bahar aane se rok sakte ho lekin aab agar tumhe rani Pari ko mujhse mukt karna
hai to tumhe hahaha tum kabhi mujhtak nahi pahunch sakte hahaha rani Pari aab
kabhi mukt nahi hogi hahaha uss awaj ke sath hi humne kuch aur bhi khoya tha
dono nanhi pariya tabhi hamare hatho pe akar gir padi unka jisam dhire dhire
adrisya hone laga aur unhone bas ek sabd kaha

Pari:- Rani Pari ko bachalo rani Pari ko bacha lo iske sath hi jaise dono pariya
roshni ke tukre me badal adrisya ho gayi tabhi Soloman ki talwar uske hath se chut
gayi wo tadap utha sath sath main bhi lekin main dhir budhi ka tha
Soloman apni talwar wohi chod ladkhadate kadmo ke sath sidhe ho taraf badhne
laga hum dono uss wakt behad taklif me the hum apne apko kos rahe the hum rani
Pari ko mukt nahi kar paye upar se blood red stone ke do tukre kar diye Soloman
bina kuch bole waha se chala gaya aur chod gaya blood red stone ke dono tukre
ko mere pass uss din ke baad kayi saal beet gaya main na jane kitne hi mage se
mila lekin kabhi blood red stone ko jod nahi paya mujhe pura ummid hai Soloman
bhi apni puri kosis kar raha hoga koi magic koi mage dhundne ki jo hamari koi
madat kar sake lekin naqam raha hoga phir sayad usse tum mile aur tumhare sath
ek ummid mili iss liye hi tumko Soloman ne yaha bheja hai

Marshal:- beta Karma tumko sayad uss ishwar ne hum tak bheja hain tum hi ho jo
hame hamare nadani se hue bhul se mukti dila sakte ho

Main:- King Marshal main samajh sakta hun aap dono itne salo se kis tarah apne
sine pe yehi bojh lekar ji rahe hain main iss kabil hun ke nahi main nahi janta lekin
main apni puri kosis karunga iss muskil ka hal dhundne ki aur Rani Pari ko mukt
kar ke Durjan Kara ko uske anjam tak pahunchane ki lekin mere mann me ek sawal
hai

Main:- King Soloman ke pehle war ke baad aap ke waha pahunchne tak kya hua
hoga jo Durjan Kara ka ek hath kat gaya

King Marshal:- Karma beta iska jawab mere pass nahi iska jawab to tumhe
Soloman hi de sakta hai

Main:- ye janna jaruri hai ke asal me hua kya tha kaise Durjan Kara ka hath kata
isse mujhe uski takat ka thoda andaza ho jayega

King Marshal:- beta Karma aab bari hai main tumhe waha le chalta hun jaha blood
red stone hai

Main:- abhi nahi King Soloman abhi wo waqt nahi aaya pehle mujhe mere sabhi
sawalo ke jawab chahiye phir main blood red stone dekhunga

King Marshal:- jaise tum kaho thik hain phir raat ke jashan me milte hain

Main:- jarur main King Marshal ke kamre se nikal apne room ma agaya

Room me pahuncha to sabhi ladkiya tayyar ho gayi thi aur kya gajab dha rahi thi
charo ke charo kachhi kali thi bas phul banne ka intezar tha main bhi kisi jaldbazi
me nahi tha main hamare riste ko jaruri waqt dena chahta tha upar se mere sar pe
ek ke baad ek naye naye muskilat pad rahe the dragon King bana phir ye blood
red stone ka naya khulasa maine bari bari charo ke mathe pe chuma aur khud
tayyar hone chala gaya

Sham ho gayi jashan shahi hall me hone ja raha tha humko shahi libas diye gaye
kyu ke hum guest of honor the main apne sath Lili Mili Lelina aur Kristine ke sath
aur hamare piche Gasper aur Prince Sintel the

King Marshal hall ke end me bane shahi takht pe baithe the hum unke karib
pahunche aur ghutno pe beth gaye

King Marshal:- mere mehman aur hamare masiha Karma urf dragon King ko
hamare samne jhukne ki jarurat nahi aap bhi ek King hain aab dragon King aap
bhi itna hi haq rakhte hain khade ho jaiye aur aap sabhi khade ho jaiye hum sabhi
khade ho gaye

King Marshal:- mere praja mere desh ke sabhi jano aaj main khushi se batana
chahta hun ke aab dragons kabhi insano pe hamla nahi karenge kyu aab dragon
King hum me se hai aur hame iss muskil se nijat dilane wale bahaduro ke bahadur
mahan mage dragon King Karma hai hum unka dil se sukriya aada karte hain sath
sath hamare desh ko dushman desh ke akraman se apni bahaduri aur jaldbazi se
hame jeet dilane wale Gasper aur Prince Sintel ko hum imperial warrior ke saman
se sammanit karte hai aur jyada waqt na lete hue main jashan ki suruwat ki ghosna
karta hun

Iske sath hi jashan suru ho gaya dance suru hua khana pina hum bate karte rahe
masti ki akhir me jab jashan samapti ki aur tha King Marshal ne hum sabhi ko lekar
chal pade

Prince Sintel:- Pita ji hum kaha ja rahe hain

King Marshal:- ponchoge to pata chal jayega hum mahal ke piche sabse antim
kamre me agaye ye ek library tha aur kafi badi thi King Marshal ne ek kitabo ka
mez tha usko dhakela to wo diwar same piche ghasak gayi aur waha niche ek
surang jaisa rasta nikal aaya aur sidhiya niche ko ja rahi thi King Marshal usme
utarne lage hum bhi unke piche ho liye

Kristine:- jaan hum kaha ja rahe hain

Main:- jaan hamare yaha aane ki main wajah yahi hai bas dekhti jao

Kristine:- thik hai

Lelina:- daddy mujhe dar lag raha hai

Main:- daro nahi aur ye kya ab bhi mujhe daddy keh rahi ho

Lelina:- wo adat pad gayi hai

Main:- chalo chodo hum andhere me chale ja rahe the

Maine mahol ko dekhte hue apne ungli pe jadu se aag ki low jala di ujala ho gaya
surang kafi andar tak tha karib 5 min chalne ke baad hume dusre taraf se roshni
dikhne lagi thoda aage gaya to pata chala hum surang ke antim chod se nikal rahe
the aur ek bade se gol safed diwaro se bana bade se hall me pahunch gaye aur
uss hall ke bich me ek bade se masal jaise pillar pe do roshni bikharte khun ke
tarah dikhne wale crystal rakhe the

King Marshal:- Karma beta wo dekho wohi hain blood red stone hum sabhi
ascharya se uss Crystal ke dono tukro ko dekh rahe the ek ajeev sa akarshan tha
uss blood red Stone me jaise jaise hum najdik badh rahe the mujhe aisa mahsoos
ho raha tha jaise wo mujhe apne taraf khich rahi ho wajah nahi pata chala lekin
ajeev sa mahsoos ho raha tha

King Marshal:- beta dekho ye rahe blood red stone ke dono tukre ye aab tumhare
hawale aab aage kya karna hai kaise karna hai sab tumpe hai hum sabhi bohat
der tak uss stone ko dekhte rahe

Sintel:- Pita ji ye kya hai

King Marshal:- beta ye ek khas Crystal hain jo mere aur Soloman ke past se juda
hai hamare jivan ka ek adhura safar jo aab hum dono ne Karma ke hawale kar
diya hai

Main:- Maharaj main apni puri kosis karunga

King Marshal:- mujhe pura yakin hain tum kar loge

Main:- Maharaj mujhe mere kuch sawalo ke jawab King Soloman se bhi puchne
hai iss liye main kal hi nikalne ki ijazat chahta hun
King Marshal:- thik hai jo tum chaho

Gasper:- My King mujhe bhi ijazat de main bhi King Karma ke sath safar pe jana
chahunga

King Marshal:- Gasper aap hamare desh ke kuch chuninda yaadhao mese hain
aise kaise

Gasper:- King Marshal aap mujhe ijazat de mujhe pura yakin hain agar main King
Karma ke sath raha to mujhe yakin hai jab main loutunga tab main abhi se jyada
apne desh ki seva karne me saksham ho gaunga

Prince Sintel:- Pita ji mujhe bhi ijazat de iss safar me mujhe mouka nahi mila lekin
mujhe bhi lagta hai hum King Karma se bohat kuch sekh sakte hain King Marshal
soch pe pad gaye

Sintel:- Please Pita ji aap mere andar pehle se fark mahsoos kar sakte hain ye bhi
Karma ji ke wajah se mujhe ek aur mouka de take main ek behtar insan aue yogya
rajkumar ban saku jispe aap garb kar sake

King Marshal:- thik hain mujhe bhi yahi lagta hain waise bhi ye safar mera bhi ek
adhura safar hai jo main pura nahi kar paya mera beta agar is safar me sath hoga
to mujhe khushi hi milegi Karma beta apko koi taklif to nahi agar ye dono bhi apke
sath safar ka hissa bane

Main:- nahi bilkul nahi mujhe khushi hogi

King Marshal:- to tay hua tum dono Karma ke sath ja rahe ho safar me

Gasper:- sukriya maharaj sukriya

Maine blood red stone ki aur dekha aur hath aage kar ke ek spell kiya jo maine
kitab se sikha tha kisi bhi bade object ko chota karne ka maine spell dohraya aur
tabhi blood red stone chota hota gaya aur do chote Crystal ball me badal gaya
maine dono balls ko uthaya aur chal pade

Uss raat mujhe nind nahi aayi na jane wo un crystal ki konsi shakti thi jo mujhe
akarshit kar rahi thi aur mujhe pata to nahi tha lekin mujhe bechain kar rahi the
raat aise hi bechaini me gujar gayi lekin maine kisi ko mahsoos nahi hone diya
subha hum sabhi tayyar ho kar shava me pahunch gaye
King Marshal:- dragon King Karma apka safar sukhad ho

Main:- sukriya maharaj aab hame jane ki ijazat de

King Marshal ne hath utha kar hame jane ki izazat di hum waha se nikal gaye hum
baggi me hi nikle the Prince aur Gasper ghode pe mahal se nikal ham city se bhi
nikal aaye aur sunsan raste pe akar maine baggi rukwayi

Gasper:- kya hua King Karma

Main:- Gasper main apke liye aur mere sathio ke liye koi King nahi hun mujhe
Karma hi bulaiye

Gasper:- ji Karma ji hum yaha kyu ruke hain

Main:- pehle hi kafi samay se hum lambe safar kar rahe hain mujhe lagta hai lamba
safar karne ki koi jarurat nahi

Kristine:- ji aap sahi keh rahe hain

Sintel:- to phir kya irada hai kya dragon ki sawari karni hai

Main:- nahi wo bhi nahi hum gate se direct pahunch jayenge sayad aap dono ko
pata nahi lekin main gate spell se kahi bhi safar kar sakta hun jaha main pehle bhi
gaya hun

Sintel:- ohh to phir der kiski hai

Main:- han jarur maine hath aage kiya aur spell kaha sthanantar aur usike sath
hamare samne mirror jaisa ek gate prakat ho gaya hum gate ke andar se hote hue
par kar gaye hum wapas Melbolina me the hum jaha nikle wo hamara ghar tha
hum gate se andar agaye mere butler ne hamara swagat kiya

Main:- jaan jao tumsab aram karo Lelina ko sath le jao main Gasper aur Prince
Sintel ke sath mahal ma maharaj se mil ke aata hun

Charo:- thik hai jaiye lekin dopahar ke khane pe lout aaiyega

Main:- jarur maine dobara gate spell ka use kiya aur hum mahal ke bahar the
mujhe dekhte hi mujhe kisi ne nahi roka hum mahal me prabesh kar gaye hum
baithak me the King Soloman ko sunchna de di gayi hamare aane ki kuch der me
King Soloman aa gaye
Main:- my King maine aap ka karta pura kiya

King Soloman:- beta Karma abhi karta pura nahi hua

Main:- ji my King main apni puri kosis karunga lekin usse pehle inse mile ye hain
King Marshal ke putra Prince Sintel aur Gasper

King Soloman:- aap dono se mil kar khushi hui

Main:- ye dono kuch waqt tak mere sath hi rehne wale hain ya yun kahu safar me
mere sath rahenge

King Soloman:- agar meri umar na ho jati aur agar mujhpe iss desh ka kartabya
nahi hota to putra Karma main tumhare sath jane se khud ko rok nahi pata

Main:- aap nishchint rahe main apni puri kosis karunga maharaj

King Soloman:- jarur mujhe tum pe aur tumhare kabiliyat pe pura bharosa hai

Main:- sukriya my King mujhe aap se kuch sawalo ka jawab bhi chahiye

King Soloman:- yahi na ke Durjan Kara ka hath kaise kata

Main:- han yehi aap usko hath katne me kaise kamyab hue

King Soloman:- Putra Karma iske liye tumhe janna hoga jab main Durjan Kara tak
pahuncha to kya kya hua

Main:- ji to bataiye kya hua tha uss din

Phir King Soloman ne hamare samne wo raj khola jisse Durjan Kara ki kamjori
hame pata chali jo hame safar ko pura karne me madat karne wali thi hum mahal
se bapas hamare ghar lout aaye khana lag chuka tha hamara hi intezar ho raha
tha

Lelina:- kitni der kar di daddy hum kabse intezar kar rahe the

Main:- sorry thoda waqt lag gaya Gasper aur Prince Sintel ko unke kamre diye
gaye hum tayyar ho kar khane pe agaye khate waqt Gasper ne ek sawal pucha

Gasper:- Karma ji to aab kya socha hai kya karna hai

Main:- sochna kya hai pehle hame ye malum karna hoga in dono tukro ko joda
kaise jaye kyu ke jabtak ye judega nahi tab tak hame iski paheli ka jawab nahi
milega

Prince Sintel:- to kaise pata lagaye isko jodne ka tarika tabhi talwar se Simba bahar
aaya

Simba:- malik mujhe pata hai inko jodne ka tarika hum kaise pata laga sakte hain

Main:- to batao na kiska intezar kar rahe ho

Simba:- malik uske liye hume pehle samundar par jadui nagri Kingdom of mages
Matalica jana ho ga

Main:- waha kya milega

Simba Malik Metallica me hi duniya bhar ke sabse takatwar jadugar hain aur
duniya ka sabse behtarin magic university hai aur uss university ke library me
duniya bhar ki jadugaro ki jankari hai aur wohi hain the book of magic jisme apne
aap hi har naye jitne bhi jadu iss duniya me create hote hain unka description usme
apne aap darj ho jata hai mujhe pura biswas hai usme hi apko isko jodne ka hal
milega

Main:- acha to aisi bhi koi kitab hai

Simba:- ji malik aur wo kitab university me hi kadi suraksha me rehti hai wo uss
kitab ko bhagwan ke tarah pujte hain koi aise hi uss kitab ko nahi padh sakta uss
kitab ko sirf university ke pradhan hi dekh sakte hain

Main:- to phir wo kitab mujhe kaise milega

Main:- ohh Kingdom of mage Matalica lagta hain hamara safar phir se suru hone
wala hai

Lili Mili:- to der kisbat ki suru karte hain safar

Main:- nahi ye to had hai tum charo pagal to nahi ho na abhi abhi tumne itne bada
safar kiye hai isse jyada safar karogi to

Lili Mili:- aap bhi na kuch nahi hoga waise bhi agar bimar pade to aap hain na apne
recovery magic se hame thik kar dijiyega
Main:- lekin

Kristine:- jaan aap ye to nahi soch rahe the na hame yahi chod khud safar pe jane
ka

Main:- nahi jaan main to baas main ghabra gaya Kristine mujhe ghur ke dekh rahi
thi asal me main unko aur taklif nahi dena chahta tha lekin sayad ye sambhab nahi
tha wo mujhe akele jane nahi deti

Main:- thik hai aaj ka din sabhi rest karte hain kal safar ka agaz karenge Simba
talwar me bapas sama gaya

Wo din planning me beet gaya Simba ne bataya hame Melbolina se nikal Kingdom
of Alfan se hote hue hame uttari samundari port pe jana tha (Kingdom of Alfan ek
anokha Kingdom jiski prajati insan aur dark elf ne milke banayi thi Lelina bhi elf thi
lekin wo white elf thi)

Raat ko khane ke baad main room me pahuncha to mere piche charo meri jaan
bhi agayi unke tewar kuch aur hi the jawan jawan dilnashin hasinaye bala ki
khubsurati ke sath ubharti hui jawani unko madhosh rakhti thi na jane unko kya
hua charo ne mujhe aise gher liya jaise main kahi bhag jaunga

Main:- kya baat hain tum sab mujhe ghere kyu khadi ho

Lili:- koi had hoti hai aur kitna sabar kare bataiye

Main:- arre kya hua hai

Lelina:- daddy

Main:- arre kya hua mujhe kuch samajh nahi aaraha

Mili:- to sochiye aur tabtak sochiye jabtak aap ko malum na pad jaye huhhhh charo
apna chehra jhatak ke chali gayi main dekhta reh gaya ye inko achanak kya hua
hai raat ko Kristine mouh pher kar mujhse narajgi jahir karti rahi main bechara char
char ladkio ke dimag me kya chal raha hai samajhne me asamarth tha

Subha subha sabhi tayyar ho gaye hamare pass shahi mohar the jo hamari
pehchan ke liye kafi the hame kisi desh me pehchan ke liye bas uss mohar ko hi
dikhana tha baggi tayyar thi ladkio ko baggi pe betha kar maine khud ke liye ghoda
liya Gasper aur Prince Sintel ke sath ghode ki sawari karna hi mujhe behtar laga
ghode ki sawari itni muskil nahi thi bas kuch minute ke practice se main mahir ho
gaya

Hum Kingdom of Alfan ke liye chal pade kehte hain Kingdom of Alfan apne elf
yodhao ke liye famous hai unki talwar bazi aur magic bohat achhi hai desh chota
hai lekin phirvi unke taqat ke karan koi desh unpe hamla nahi karta unke rasme
riwaj sab alag the dusre desho se hamara ye safar kafi lamba tha iss liye humne
apne sath paryapt matra me safar ka saman rakha tha safar me dopahar ke khane
ke waqt humne padao dala sath me laye hue rasan se khana magic se paka khane
lage khate waqt bhi meri charo jaan mujhse ukhdi ukhdi hui thi

Main:- jaan tum sab ko kya hua hai mujhe bataogi bhi

Lili:- dusre ladkiyo se dekha ye in mamlo me bohat slow hai dil ke naram hain sabki
care karte hain lekin isa mamle me slow hain

Kristine:- iss liye ye sab se alag hain kuch nahi kar sakte hain

Main:- arre tumlog mere bare me kya kya bol rahi ho mujhe bhi to batao kis baat
me main slow hun

Mili:- Karma ji aap to rahne hi dijiye khana khaiye thandi ho rahi hai

Main:- arre yaar maine apne talwar ki aur dekh kar Simba bhai tu hi bata mamla
kya hai

Simba:- mamla kya hoga iss me main apki koi help nahi kar sakta

Main thandi sanse lekar reh gaya safar jari raha hum Melbolina se nikal Alfan ke
pahadi ghatiyo se hoke gujarne lage ye ghatiya chote chote lal pahadi tilo se bari
thi aur unke bich bhul bhulaiya jaisa rasta tha thodi bhi asabdhani se koi bhi kho
sakta tha usme hum sambhal ke aage badh rahe the aur hamare khone ka bhi dar
na tha mere search magic se hum asani se bahar nikalne ka rasta khoj sakte the

Hum aage badh rahe the lekin humpe kisi ki tezz najar thi jo dur se hampe najar
jamaye hue the tabhi ek ban tezz pahadi se aane lagi uski hawa ke friction se
mujhe uska pata chal gaya uska nishana Prince Sintel tha ban jaise hi Sintel tak
pahunchi meri talwar usse pehle ban se takrayi ban tut ke bikhar gayi tabhi shor
ke sath hamare charo aur ghati me chupe log hatho me hathiyar liye humpe war
karne badhne lage
Prince Sintel:- ye sab kon hain kaha se aaye hain

Gasper:- lagta hai ye sab dakait hain yaha se gujarne walo ka saman lutte hain

Maine hath upar kiya aur light magic ka istemal kiya aur hamare charo aur ek
suraksha ghera bana diya hum per bano se chattano se hamle hone lage

Main:- Simba bahar aao hame inko marna nahi inko dara ke bhaga do

Simba:- roshni ke gole me badal kar bahar aaya aur ek jor dar dhad mari wohhaa
uski dhad se sabhi ki halat kharab ho gayi aur wo bhagne lage

Maine dhayan diya wohi ke ek tile pe koi kale kapde pehne khada hame dekh raha
tha jab maine najar ghuma kar uss ke aur dekha to wo gayab ho gaya

Gasper:- Karma ji hame inko pakad ke Kingdom ko sonp dena chahiye

Main:- Gasper iske liye Kingdom ki sena hain hum koi naam kamane nahi aaye
hame hamare safar pe focus karna hoga

Sintel:- sahi kaha ye sab mamle yaha ke Kingdom ka hai unko hi sambhalne de

Hum aage badh gaye lekin mujhe wo kale libas wala pareshan kar raha tha mujhe
aisa nahi laga jaise wo un dakaito me se hain kuch alag hi mahsoos hua hume
raat se pehle in pahadio se bahar nikal jana tha aur in pahado ke par ek bada hi
sundar gaon tha jise Sumoji gaon kehte hain humne raat ka padao wohi dalne ka
socha thode aur safar ke baad raat suru hote hi hum goan ke sima pe pahunch
gaye lekin yaha bhi mahol alag hi tha

Gaon ko royal army guard kar rahe the aur wo kisi bhi anjan ko gaon me prabesh
nahi hone de rahe the hame gaon ke sima me hi rok liya gaya wo dark elf ki sena
thi silver kabach me hatho me talwar aur bhale liye pehra de rahe the

Main:- hum Melbolina se aa rahe hain

Pahredar:- Melbolina wo to kafi dur hai yaha aane ki wajah kya hai jhuth to nahi
bol rahe

Main:- hum jhuth kyu bolenge

Pehredar:- kya tumhare pass pehchan ka kuch hai bina pehchan ke andar nahi ja
sakte
Main:- han hai rukiye abhi dikhate hain tabhi ek awaj aayi unhe andar aane do
sainik humne uss aur dekha to dekhte reh gaye sunehre kabach pehni ek female
dark elf khadi thi

Sainik:- aap andar ja sakte ho

Main:- wo kon hai sainik

Sainik:- wo hamare sena nayak hai

Main:- achha thik hai hum andar aa gaye gaon me hame rehne ka liye ek chota sa
ghar bhi mil gaya jaha maine sabhi ladkio ko aram karne ko keh kar Sintel aur
Gasper ke sath bahar aa gaya

Raat ka pehla pahar tha gaon me ab bhi log jage hue the kuch sainik do do ki jodi
me gaon me chakkar laga rahe the aur gaon ke main raste pe sainik tainat the
thoda ajeev tha ek chote se gaon me itne sainik kya kar rahe the aur itni kadi
suraksha

Main:- Gasper kya lagta hai yaha kya ho raha hai gaon ko sainya beda kyu bana
rakha hai

Gasper:- Karma ji mujhe lagta hai yaha iss ilake me kuch gadbad hai

Main:- hmm ho sakta hai wo dakait bhi yaha se jyada duri pe nahi the

Sintel:- hmm mujhe lagta ye pura intezam un dakaito ke liye hi kiya gaya hai
sochiye wo ilaka pahado ma hai na pani na khana unko khane aur pani ke liye iss
aur aana hi padega aur agar unka ye jariya bhi khatam kar diya jaye to dakait
bebas ho jayenge ya to atma samarpan karo ya phir ladke hasil karo aur dono hi
mamlo me unki har pakki hain

Main:- ho sakta hai waise bhi wo dakait ki toli ki halat kuch jyada achha nahi thi
hum bate karte hue gaon ke bich ek bada ped tha uske niche akar beth gaye kuch
samay baad ek ghod sawar ghoda doudate hue ek ghar ki aur hamare karib se
gujar gaya aur ghode se utar sidha ghar me chala gaya kuch der baad bahar nikla
to unke sath wohi dark elf thi wo admi ghode pe sawar ho gaya aur uske sath hi
sabhi sainiko ko ikhata karna suru ho gaya kuchi pal me 40 se 45 sainiko ki ek
tukri tayyar thi
Dark elf girl:- Alfan ke bahadur sipahio kafi waqt se ye dakait hamare desh ke kayi
gaon ko bapario ko nukshan pahuncha rahe hain aab waqt agaya hai unse do do
hath karne ka kamar kas lo dakaito ka panah gah ka pata chal gaya hai kuch karo
aaj unka khatma hum karenge sabhi sainik josh me agaye dark elf girl ghode pe
sawar ho gayi aur uske piche sainik pahadio ki aur chal pade

Gasper:- Karma ji hame inki madat karni chahiye

Main:- nahi yahi ruko unko jane do dekho aab yaha ek bhi sainik nahi pura gaon
asurakshit hai mujhe lag raha hai sainiko ko yaha se hatane ka ye dakaito ki chal
hai

Gasper:- aisa bhi to ho sakta hai ke jankari sahi ho

Main:- ho sakta hain agar jankari sahi hai to wo log dakaito ko sambhal lenge agar
galat hui to ye gaon dakaito ke lite khula hoga

Sintel:- to kya irada hai

Main:- yahi rukte hain agar humla hua to hum gaon ki suraksha kar payenge waise
ek kaam main abhi karke dekh sakta hun

Maine ankh band ki aur search magic ka use kiya mere jisam se ek tarang nikal
fail gayi aur kuchi pal me mujhe gaon aur gaon ke ass pass ki jankari mil gayi

Main:- kamar kas lo mera andaza sahi hai karib 20 log hatho me hathiyar kiye gaon
ke uttari pahadi ke piche khade hain

Sintel:- bas 20 log

Main:- han 20 log baki lagta hain sena ko bewakuf banane ke liye hi apna ek naqli
thikana banaya aur khabri ko dikhaya hai sena ko waha kuch nahi milne wala abtak
to wo sabhi apna thikana badal chuke honge kuchi hi der me jaise maine kaha tha
dakaito ka hamla suru ho gaya main Sintel aur Gasper talwar bazi ka practice
samajh ke unse ulajh pade talwaro se talwar takrati rahi aur unn ki halat patli ho
gayi humne kisi ko mara nahi bas unko behosh karte gaye 30 min me wo sabhi
behosh ho gaye humne unko ussi ped se bandh diya

Raat beetne lagi subha sena lout ke aayi hum wohi ped ke niche hi so rahe the

Dark elf girl:- utho utho main kasmasate hue utha

Dark elf girl:- ye sab kya hain

Main:- kya

Dark elf girl:- ye sab dakait yaha kaha se aaye aur inko kisne bandh ke rakha hai

Main:- ohhh ye sab han apke jane ka hi intezar kar rahe the aap gaye aur ye aaye
lekin bas inko halat nahi thi mukabla karne layak

Dark elf girl:- kya tumne

Main:- maine nahi main yodha thode hi hun ye hain na ye dono jo so rahe hain
bahadur yodha hain unhone pakda hai maine to sirf inko bandhne me madat ki

Dark elf girl:- bohat khub bohat khub bahadur yodhao aap ke karan aaj ye gaon
bach gaya

Main:- yodhao ji uth jaiye dekhiye swayam bahadur sena nayak hai aap ko dakuo
ko pakadne ke liye mubarak baad de rahe hain Gasper aur Sintel uth gaye aur
mera chehra dekhne lage

Main:- bahadur yodhao dekho sena nayak aap ko swayam shukriya keh rahe hai

Gasper:- iski koi jarurat nahi ye to har yodha ka farz hai

Dark elf girl:- mere mahmano apko bahaduri ke inam ke roop me aaj ka dawat
hamare taraf se

Sintel:- mujhe chor najro se dekhne laga jaise puch raha ho kya jawab dun

Main:- sukriya sena nayak bohat bohat sukriya hum jarur hissa lenge lekin hame
aage badhna hain agar dawat abhi ho to koi muskil nahi

Dark elf girl:- mera naam Ruksha hai mujhe manjur hai sipahio in dakaito ko le jao
aur turant dawat ka intezam karo hum tayyar hone apne apne kaksh me agaye

Mere kaksh me Charo hasinaye ab bhi soyi padi thi kya gajab dha rahi thi maine
ek ek karke charo ka sar sehla kar unko uthaya

Main:- tayyar ho jao dawat hai abhi

Lili:- dawat abhi

Main:- han aab tayyar ho jao kuch samay me sabhi tayyar ho gaye aur hum bahar
agaye hame sainik dawat gah tak le aaye

Ruksha:- mere aziz mehman lijiye dawat ka anand uthaiye

Ruksha:- mere aziz mehmano aaj mera yaha akhri din hai aaj hi main capital city
lout rahi hon yaha ka karya bhar aab naye sena nayak ke hawale hai

Main:- ohh achha

Ruksha:- bahadur yodhao main aap ko hamare salana yodha pratiyogita ke liye
nimantrit karti hun

Main:- sukriya lekin hum kahi ruk nahi sakte

Ruksha:- maine ye baat bahadur yodhao se puchi hai agar ye bahadur hain to
kabhi bahaduri ke pratiyogita ko nahi thukrayenge uska ishara Sintel aur Gasper
ki aur tha uske najar me wo dono hi yodha the

Kristine:- Pratiyogita wo bhi bahaduri ka matlab do yodhao me ladai

Ruksha:- han aur jitne wale ko bohat bada inam bhi milega Sintel aur Gasper meri
aur dekhne lage

Main:- hey bahadur yodhao ye to apke yodha khun ko lalkarna hua aab aap piche
nahi hat sakte hum chal rahe hain

Ruksha:- to tai raha aap mere sath chal rahe hain

Dawat ko pura kar ke hum aur hamare sath kuch 10 sainik aur Ruksha chal pade
Alfan Kingdom ki capital city Mohaya ke liye main Sintel Gasper Ruksha aur uski
sena ki tukri ke piche chal rahe the aur hamare piche baggi me mere charo jaan

Sintel:- Karma ji ye kya chakkar hai hame safar pe jana tha na samudri kinare ke
liye

Gasper:- aur ye maha yodha ye sab kya hai

Main:- bas hum kafi samay se safar hi to kar rahe hain aur safar me thoda maza
masti na ho to safar boring ho jayegi isko thoda maza masti hi samajh lo
Sintel:- lekin hame maha yodha kyu bana diya aap humse bhi kahi bade yodha
hain aap ke samne hum tikte hi kaha hain

Main:- arre yaar subha subha ye bechari aayi mujhe utha sawalo ki jhadi laga di
to maine bhi usko thoda chedne ke liye keh diya maine to sirf dakuo ko bandha
hain bas mujhe kya pata tha ye aap dono se itni khush ho jayegi ki pratiyogita ka
newta de degi

Gasper:- achha fasaya

Main:- fasane ka kya hain dekh lo Alfan ke yodhao ki taqat bhi main bhi to dekhu
ye kitne bade yodha hain safar jari raha adhe din ke safar ke baad hum Alfan ke
capital city Mohaya pahunch hi gaye

Mohaya yaha ki jyada tar abadi dark elf hi hai aur jo kuch fine chine insan hain na
hone ke barabar hi hain aur unmese se adhik gulam hi hain hum jaise jaise capital
city se hote hue aage badh rahe the hame Alfan ki ek dusri tasvir dikhai dene lagi
main na reh paya aur aage badh ke Ruksha se pucha

Main:- Ruksha ye log jo fate purane kapdo me hain gale pe patte lage hai ye sab
insan

Ruksha:- ye sab ye sab hamare gulam hain yudh me bandhak qaidi hamara itihas
bohat purana hain hum ek chota desh

hain lekin hame koi hara nahi paya aur yudh me qaidia hum hamari gulam hain
inke bache bhi honge mera mood jo city me aane se pehle khush tha ek jhatke me
badal gaya mujhe aab Alfan ki ek bhi khubsurati nahi bha rahi thi lekin maine khud
ko calm rakha tha

Jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the najare badalte ja rahe the chote chote bache
gulami kar rahe the unko janwaro ki tarah khicha ja raha tha unse kaam karaye ja
rahe the mujhe itna gussa aaya ke ek baar to socha abhi inpe apne dragon chod
dun phir khud ko control kiya main bapas Gasper aur Sintel ke pass aaya unka bhi
chehra sakht ho gaya tha Gasper aap ye sab dekh rahe hain ye log kya kar rahe
hain
Main:- han sab dekh raha hun mere sabd gusse se bhare danto ko khurachte hue
bahar nikal rahe the

Ruksha:- hame lakar ek hotel ke samne chod ke chali gayi aur bata gayi kal subha
pratiyogita ke liye hame lene sainik bhej degi humne hotel me room liya aur khud
ko adjust kar liya room me us waqt main aur mere charo jaan the

Main:- jaan main galat tha main bilkul galat tha sochta tha kahi na kahi ye duniya
alag hogi kuch achha hi hoga yaha lekin galat tha sab ek hain ek jaise hain

Kristine:- kya matlab ye duniya

Main:- kuch nahi tum logo ko Alfan kaisa laga

Lelina:- upar se sundar andar se kala bhadda

Kristine:- han mujhe malum nahi tha Alfan me ab bhi insano ko gulam bana ke
rakha gaya hai

Mili:- hame bhi nahi pata tha kahi aisa bhi hota hai ab bhi ye log bimar hain pagal
hain

Main:- han aur mujhe lagta hain wo dakaito ko bhi gulam bana diya jayega

Lelina:- mujhe to sharm arahi hain ye bhi elf hi hain na mere jaise phir aise kaise
ye sab kar sakte hain elf yodha hote hain lekin unme besumar pyaar aur apna pan
hota hai hum aam insano se kahi jyada jite hain to humne ye sachai apne anubhab
se prapt ki hai lekin ye log aise kaise

Main:- aab ye sochne ka waqt nahi ye socho kya hum kuch kar sakte hain unko
unke galati ka ehsaas dilane ki kosis kar sakte hain

Kristine:- hum taqat ka istemal nahi kar sakte Melbolina aur Alfan ke bich bohat
achha babsayik aur political rista hai hamara ek galat kadam do desho ko ek dusre
ka dushman bana dega

Main:- han main samajh sakta hun hum aise hi kisi desh pe hamla nahi kar sakte
lekin phirvi hum dekh ke bhi unjan nahi ban sakta tum log ban sakte ho main nahi
kuch to karunga hi raat ho gayi humne khana khaya, maine ladkio ko aram karne
ka keh ke Sintel aur Gasper ke sath town ka chakkar lagane ka socha thodi bohat
yaha ki jankari ikathi karne ki sochi raat to ho gaya tha lekin jyada tar gulamo ko
road ke kinare hi sulaya jata raat prahari ghumte rahte hum bhi ghumne lage ek
gali se dusri gali kahi kahi kuch gulam aag ki alawa jala bethe rahte aisa lag raha
tha jaise ye log apni jindagi se har chuke hain hum kuch aage badhne to ek gali
me do sainik ek gulam ladki ke sath jabardadti kar raha tha ladki bas anshu baha
rahi thi ek sabd bhi nahi bol rahi thi uski halat dekh mera khun khol gaya maine
hath aage kiya aur unsainko pe apna magic use kar diya paralize dono sainik
paralize ho kar wohi gir gaye ladki khud ko sambhal waha se jane lagi lekin uske
gale me bandha chen usko jane nahi de raha tha

Maine turant magic use kiya gate aur phir wind magic use kar ke dono sainko ko
gate se dusre taraf phek diya main ladki se

Main:- daro nahi tumne kuch nahi dekha ladki bas anshu baha rahi thi hum waha
se aage badh gaye

Sintel:- yaha in logo ki halat bohat hi taklif deh hain main han wo to dikh raha hain
lekin iska jad kya hain kya jo King hain usko ajke samay ka andaza nahi

Sintel:- yaha koi King nahi hai ek queen hai wo bhi kuch saal pehle hi bani hain
queen unke mata pita ke hatya ke baad

Main:- hatya kisne ki hatya

Sintel:- hame mahal me jo suchna mili thi usme karan aur sandigdh ki koi baat nahi
thi

Main:- mystery

Sintel:- aur uske baad unki ek louti beti jo uswaqt 15 saal ki thi usko queen bana
diya gaya

Main:- itni si umar me queen

Gasper:- kuch kuch baat samajh me aarahi hai lagta hai queen ke pass kuch khas
taqat nahi mantri log hi sab kuch sambhal rahe hain

Main:- phirvi mera ek sawal hai purane King aur queen ne kyu gulami band nahi
ki

Sintel:- iss sawal ka jawab mere pass nahi main bhi pehli baar Alfan aaya hun
Main:- chalo loutte hain hum hotel lout aaye mujhe kya karna chahiye inki madat
ke liye puri raat main sochta raha nind aayi hi nahi usse mujhe ab fark bhi nahi
padta tha mera jisam aab aam insano ki hado ko kab ka par kar chuka tha takat
ka samundar tha aur samundar kabhi sota nahi lekin raat jagne ke baad bhi mujhe
mere sawalo ka hal dikhai nahi diya subha bhi main udas baitha tha sabhi tayyar
ho rahe the charo ladkiya bathroom istemal kar rahi thi main bistar pe baitha ab
bhi socho me gum tha meri ye bechaini sabhi ne dekhi thi unko pata bhi tha lekin
hal kisi ke pass nahi tha jab koi upai nahi mila to main bhi tayyar ho gaya hame
jana tha pratiyogita dekhne aur sayad hissa bhi lene sabhi tayyar ho gaye aur
intezar karne lage kuch der baad do sainik aaye aur hame sath chalne ko kaha wo
hame capital city ke dusre chor me bane ek bade se stadium me le aaye Ruksha
apni kabach aur sord ke sath suraksha ke karya me lagi thi hamare aate hi wo
hamare pass agayi

Ruksha:- aap sab agaye achha hua yodhao aap dono mere

sath chaliye aap ko apne naam likhane hain pratiyogita me aur aap sabhi darshak
hain to darshak me shamil ho jaiye dhayan rahe yaha mukabla dekhne rani sahiba
bhi aane wali hain

Sintel:- Ruksha ji pehle ye to pata chale ye pratiyogita kyu ho raha hai aur kya kya
mukabla hai

Ruksha:- yodhao kya baat hai kya dar lag raha hai aap to bahadur hain 20 dakaito
ko dono ne khud se sambhala hain phir

Gasper:- Ruksha ji hum ek safar pe nikle hain agar hame sahi malumat nahi hogi
to hissa lena bekar hai bina erth ke ladai karna bekar hai

Ruksha:- achha achha batati hon ye pratiyogita khas hai aaj hamare queen 18
saal ki ho gayi hai unke janm din ke khushi me ye pratiyogita ayojit ki gayi hain
iske hamare desh se aur dusre desho se bhi yodha hissa le rahe hain jitne wale
ko mouh manga inam diya jayega

Main:- mouh manga inam diya jayega

Ruksha:- han mouh manga jitne wale ko khud Queen apne hatho se inam dengi

Main:- ohh ye to achha hai to phir main bhi apni kismat ajmana chahunga
Ruksha:- tum tum pagal ho kya ye pratiyogita yodhao ke liye hain apni halat dekho

Main:- kyu hissa nahi le sakta kya

Ruksha:- hissa to le sakte ho lekin ummid bohat kam hai pehle hi round me bahar
ho jaoge ye bacho ka khel nahi

Main:- jo jo bhi ho dekha jayega mouh manga inam hai ek kosis to banti hai

Ruksha:- karlo apni kosis maine apni charo jaan ke taraf dekh muskura diya wo
samajh gayi aur darshako ke sath shamil ho gayi main Sintel aur Gasper Ruksha
ke sath apne naam likha tayyar ho gaya pratiyogita ke liye stadium kafi bada tha
hajaro ke tadat me darshak the upar ghere ke diwar pe bane gallery me bich me
ek bada maidan tha jab hum maidan me pahunche the mere jaisa sayad hi normal
insan koi tha kuch waqt baad ek bujurg sa dikhne wala dark elf khada ho kar bolna
suru hua

Dark elf:- bahadur yodhao kamar kas lo aaj ki pratiyogita khas hai hamare queen
ka aaj 18 wa janm din hai iss khushi ke mouke pe ye pratiyogita ayojit ki gayi hai
aab apke samne arahe hain Alfan ki malika queen Aliza

Main:- Aliza kam se kam yaha ke naam dharti jaise hi hain tabhi katili jisam ke sath
chehre pe nakab lagaye abhi jawan hui malika queen Aliza akar gallery ke
singhasan pe beth gayi sabhi ghutno pe jhuk gaye main bhi aab Queen thi izzat to
deni hi thi

Dark elf:- aab sabhi khade ho jaiye aab main apko pratiyogita ke niyam aur bhag
batane wala hun sabse pehle ye pratiyogita teen charo me hogi jodi bataiye aur
hamare sainik ke hatho me kuch mohre hain jo do jodi ke ek tarah ke mohre hongi
unko apas me mukabla karna hoga jabtak ek jodi har nahi mann leti ladai ke niyam
saaf hain har mann lo ya phir ladte hue jaan de do maine Sintel aur Gasper ke
sath jodi bana li sabhi ne apne apni team chun li mujhe lag hi raha tha ye pratiyo
gita ek mess hogi humne mohar chune aur wo nila mohar tha waise hi kaiyo ne
mohar chune aur unme ek aur nila mohar liye takatwar elf ki team tayyar thi humse
mukabla karne ke liye sabhi team apne apne oposite team ke samne khade the
hum bhi maine Gasper aur Sintel ke kan me kuch bola hum sabhi signal ka intezar
kar rahe the aur tabhi queen ka Elf team bhi hamare aur badhi hamla karne tabhi
main Sintel aur Gasper ke piche chup ke apna hath aage kar spell dohraha Slip
aur iske sath hi teeno elf jo doudte hue arahe the wo fisal kar gir pade hum jaldi
se aage badhe aur unke uthne se pehle hi unke gardan pe apni apni talwar laga
khade ho gaye

Gasper:- har manlo warna

Elf:- han ha hum har mante hain humne unke samne koi option hi nahi choda hum
bina kisi mehnat ke pehla round jeet gaye pehle round ke baad kuch der ka break
tha hum galary me bapas agaye

Lelina:- achhi chal thi daddy

Mili:- aur nahi to kya becharo ko mouka tak nahi mila tabhi Ruksha agayi

Ruksha:- tumhari kismat hai bina mehnat kiye hi jeet gaye ye to un bewakufo ki
galati hain doudte hue gir pade mouke ka achha faida uthaya lekin har baar aisa
nahi hoga

Main:- han main bohat lucky hun waise bhi ye dono bahadur yodha hain na meri
suraksha ke liye

Ruksha:- kamjoro ko suraksha ki jarurat hoti hai aur kamjoro ke liye ye pratiyogita
nahi hai

Sintel:- Ruksha ji aap main bich me bol pada

Main:- aap gussa kyu ho rahi hain meri galati thode hi thi wo gir pade

Ruksha:- mujhe tumhari nahi inki chinta hai apke karan ye bahadur yodha piche
na reh jaye

Main:- nahi nahi aisa kabhi nahi hoga

Ruksha:- tayyar ho jaiye dusra bhag suru hone wala hai hum bapas maidan me
lout aaye

Dark elf pehle padao ko par karne ke liye aap sabhi ko badhai ho aab bari hai
dusre padao ki ye padao pehle padao se bhi kathin hai iss padao ko par karne ke
bas ek hi tarika hai apne team ke sath akhir tak khade raho akhir ke jo do team
khade honge wohi akhri aur antim mukable me jayenge maine dekha kuch 15 team
thi ab bhi matlab koi bhi kabhi bhi kahi se bhi humpe hamla kar sakta hai maine
Sintel aur Gasper ke kaan me kuch kaha dono muskurane lage maine Sintel aur
Gasper ko kaha main wind suraksha kabach banane wala hun lekin kisi ko pata
chale bina bas unko ye karna hain ke jab bhi koi hamla kare unko aisa dikhana
hain ke unke magic ke karan koi humpe hamla nahi kar pa raha hum teeno ek
jagah pith se pith laga khade the maine hath piche le ja kar suraksha kabach
prakatam magic kar diya hamare charo aur suraksha kabach agayi

Main:- bhulna mat jab bhi koi hamla kare hath aage kar dena aise ke tum jadu kar
rahe ho aur han mera bhi dhayan rakhna mujhe kamjor hone ki acting karni hai

Gasper:- chinta mat kijiye hum sambhal lenge phirse queen ke ishara se pratiyo
gita suru ho gayi ek team dusre team se bhidne lagi main bas dare hue yodha ki
acting kiye ja raha tha jab bhi koi humpe hamla karne aata Gasper aur Sintel hath
aage kar dete aisa lagta jaise unko magic se roka gaya ho phir dono apni talwar
gumate aur yodha ki halat kharab kar dete unse bulwate har mante ho ke nahi
sabhi ek ek karke bhag khade hote akhir me hum aur ek aur team jiske do yodha
ghayal the khade the humpe to ek scratch bhi nahi aayi baki sab bhag khade hue
hame phirse break mila hum gallery me lout aaye phir wohi hua Ruksha agayi

Ruksha:- mere bahadur dono yodhao main to aap dono ki diwani hoti ja rahi hun
mujhe to yakin hi nahi ho raha tha aap dono itne bahadur aur takatwar yodha
haiupar se aap ko inki bhi suraksha karni pad rahi thi agar aap dono na hote ho na
jane inki kya halat hoti

Main:- Ruksha ji in dono ke hote hue mujhe kya hoga dekha inki takat koi hame
chu bhi nahi paya Ruksha dekh liya lekin aab jo honewala hain ye dono to khud
ko sambhal lenge lekin aap ko nahi sambhal payenge

Main:- matlab aab team tutne wali hain Ruksha ab bhi mouka hain mukabla chod
dijiye ye apke bas ki baat nahi wo dekh rahe hain teeno ko wo gusse me hain
jakhmi bhi hain wo koi raham nahi dikhane wale

Main:- ohhh lekin ek taraf se dekha jaye to wo jakhmi hain main nahi mere jitne ka
chance bhi hain na

Ruksha:- lagta hain apko apni jaan se jyada inam ki fikar hain

Main:- sochiye mouh manga inam milega agar jeet gaya to Ruksha hahahaha jeet
gaya to lekin jeetenge kaise

Main:- wo ho jayega jaise abtak jeetta aaraha hun

Ruksha:- abtak chipte phire ho dekho darshak sab dekh rahe hain tumhare jeetne
ka koi sawal hi nahi hai

Main:- kosis to karne dijiye

Ruksha:- apki marji mujhe jo kehna tha keh diya wo chali gayi hum khilkhila ke has
pade

Kristina:- ap bade badmash hain humne apka ye roop kabhi nahi dekha bechari
ko abtak andhere me rakha hain

Main:- bas thoda sa hi to mazak kiya hai

Gasper:- aab hum kya kare aab to lagta hain hum ko ek dusre se ladna hoga

Sintel:- han aur hum ache se jante hain hum aap se nahi lad payenge

Main:- bas tum dono baki teeno se nipat lo main apni taqat nahi dikhana chahta
mujhe Queen se matlab hai kisi inam se nahi

Gasper:- thik hai hum bas un teeno se chutkara pakar pratiyogita chod denge

Main:- thik hai waise bhi wo humpe hamla bhi kare tab bhi hamare suraksha
kabach ko tod nahi sakte hum bapas maidan me lout aaye stadium darshak ke
shor se gunj utha

Dark elf hath upar kar Pratiyogio tum antim ke do team hi bache ho lekin bijeta koi
team nahi bas ek hi ho sakta hai ab antim padao hai ye jeet liya to pratiyogita jeet
li aab mukabla ek dusre se hai jeet ke bich bas panch rukawate hai unko parkarne
wala hi antim bijeta hoga

Hum talwar nikal khade ho gaye dusre taraf ke yodhao ke pass bhala aur kulhadi
thi sayad wo ussi hathiyar me mahir the ek baar phirse Queen ka ishara mila aur
iske sath hi main apni jagah pe khada raha lekin Sintel aur Gasper aage badhe
aur jo sabke samne tha usse bhid pade suraksha kabach ke sath sath dono mahir
yodha bhi the unke aage wo sabhi jyada der thahar nahi paye talwar bazi me
Gasper aur Sintel ka jod milna muskil tha jab baki teeno har mann liye unhone
hath upar kar diya ye ishara tha unhone pratiyogita chod di ye baat shock thi
darshak ke sath sath Queen aur khaskar Ruksha ke liye usse to kuch samajh hi
nahi araha tha maine talwar upar kar diya bijeta ki nishani ke tor pe tabhi queen
khadi ho gayi aur boli
Queen:- ye kya mazak hai ye pratiyogita hai koi mazak nahi

Main:- Maharani ji aap kya keh rahe hain kya humne koi rule toda

Queen:- nahi Lekin jin yodhao ne suru se lekar ab tak dat ke samna kiya wo aise
kaise pratiyogita chod ke chale gaye

Main:- unki ichha is pratiyogita ka bijeta main hun darshak shor karne lage Ye galat
hain ye galat hai

Main:- jor se chikhte hue to aap logo ko galat aur sahi ko pehchan hai mujhe nahi
lagta

Queen:- yodha tum kya back rahe ho hamare praja ka apman kar rahe ho

Main:- apman unka kiya jata hain jinke pass mann ho gyan ho inn logo ka kya
apman

Queen:- yodha tum had se badh rahe ho tumhe iske liye saza di ja sakti hai

Main:- saza mujhe hahaha mujhe saza kiski himmat hai aage aaye

Queen:- Senapati kaal is behude yodha ko hamare praja ka aur desh ka apman
karne ki saza dijiye tabhi Queen ke piche se ek hatta katta yodha golden armar
pehne maidan me dakhil hua

Kaal:- tumne bohat badi galati kardi Alfan ke zameen pe khade hokar Alfan ke logo
ka apman karke aab saza bhugatne ke liye tayyar ho jao

Main:- tum mujhe saza doge tum mujhe saza dene wale ke dil me insaniyat honi
chahiye pyaar hona chahiye kale dil wale mujhe saza nahi de sakte

Kaal:- tumhari jaban bohat lambi hai

Queen:- Senapati bate kaam isko iske behudgi ki saza do tabhi kaal talwar utha
doudte hue mere taraf badha aur apni talwar puri raftar se ghuma kar war karne
ko hua lekin uski raftar mere raftar ke samne kuch na thi Speed mera itna hi kehna
tha ke meri raftar itni tezz ho gayi ke wo mujhe dekh bhi nahi paya maine talwar ki
back side se Kaal ke pet me de mara wo udta hua dur ja gira aur utha hi nahi jo
abtak kaal kaal kar rahe the wo ab bilkul shan't ho gaye Ruksha darshako ke bich
mouh pe hath rakhe khadi thi waha Sintel aur Gasper pahunch gaye
Ruksha:- ye sab kya hai

Sintel:- wohi hai jo dekh rahi ho maidan me yodhao ke yodha khade hain hum
unke samne bache hain

Ruksha:- lekin phir wo abtak

Gasper:- abtak jo bhi ho raha tha bas ek mazak tha asliyat yahi hai dekho abhi
bohat kuch baki hain sabhi wapas maidan ki aur dekhne lage

Main:- Maharani Aliza apke senapati to gaye bara ke bhaw me

Queen:- kon ho tum kya ho tum

Main:- meri pehchan jaruri nahi jo jaruri hain uspe

Queen:- kya matlab

Main:- aap ke sine me dil hai ya pathar aap ko logo ki taklif dikhai nahi deti kab tak
atit me jite rahenge aab wo jamana khatam ho gaya hai jab yudh bandio ko gulam
banaya jata tha ye yug barabri ka hai phir abtak iss desh me gulam kyu hain kyu
unko barabar ka huq nahi diya gaya

Queen:- tum hote kon ho hamare desh ki babastha pe sawal uthane wale

Main:- main ek insan hun jo dusre insan ki taklif nahi dekh sakta

Dark elf:- bohat ho gaya batamiz sainiko giraftar kar lo isko

Main:- Simba tumhare bahar aane ka waqt ho gaya hain

Simba:- ji malik tabhi Simba dhadte hue talwar se nikla uski dhad sun pura stadium
kanp gaya Sainik jaha the wohi ruk gaye

Main:- Maharani main koi dushman nahi hun bas ek rahi hun jo apne manjil ki aur
ja raha tha lekin jab meri najar iss desh ke un bacho budho aurto pe padi jinko
janwar ke tarah kuchla jata kode mare jate aurto se jab marji jisam ki bhukh mitayi
jati tab mera mann kiya iss desh ko jalakar rakh kar du aisa dekh jo insan ko insan
na samjhe jisne janwaro jaisa saluk kare uss desh ka mit jana hi sahi hain lekin
mujhe ladai se shakti hi priya hai iss liye main ek mouka de raha hun apni galati
ko sudhar lo
Dark elf:- hame mouka ya dhamki de rahe ho

Main:- kuch achha karne ko keh raha hun ye mera inam hoga iss pratiyogita ko
jitne ka mujhe mera inam de do main chala jaunga aur agar apni taqat pe itna hi
ghamand hain to main bhi tayyar hun maine hath upar kiya Sthanantar aur iske
sath hi asman me ek bada sa mirror gate khul gaya aur mere sochne matra se us
gate se ek ke baad ek dragons bahar nikalne lage sabhi ki halat kharab ho gayi thi
kuch 4 dragon the jo akar ground me mere dono taraf utre sabki ankhe fati ki fati
reh gaye

Ruksha:- kon ho tumlog kya hai ye

Gasper:- iss duniya ke pehle dragon King aur mahan jadugaro ke jadugar spirit
King ke malik Karma jo Melbolina ke bhi King honwale hai

Ruksha:- itne samay se to apsab mujhse khel rahe the

Lelina:- daddy kamal ke hain

Ruksha:- daddy

Kristine:- wo inko daddy kehti hai lekin rista kuch aur hai hum char unke hone wali
biwiya hain

Ruksha:- kya char Ruksha shoked thi sath sath waha ke sabhi kisi ko yakin hi nahi
ho raha tha ek insan dragons ko kabu kiye hue hai

Queen:- kon ho tum apna parichai do

Main:- Parichai mera koi parichai nahi main Melbolina ka ek aam bashinda hun

Queen:- tum aam nahi ye nahi ho sakta jo spirit King ka malik ho jo dragons ko
bash me rakhta ho jo yodhao ka yodha ho wo aam nahi ho sakta

Main:- meri pehchan yaha jaruri nahi jo jaruri hai wo hai in gulamo ki mulkti aur
unko unka haq

Dark elf:- ye asambhab hain koi bhi hame badhya nahi kar sakta kuch karne ke
liye
Main:- main badhya nahi kar raha mujhe mere sawal ka jawab chahiye take main
faisla kar saku aage kya karna hain ye desh tabhi rahega jabtak yaha har insan ko
barabar ka haq milega warna aise desh ki koi jarurat nahi

Queen:- yodha tum jo bhi keh rahe ho in kuch dragons aur ek Singh ke bharose
ek pure desh ko chunowti de rahe ho

Main:- achha achha ye kam lag rahe hai kya to thik hain meri puri sena ko hi bulana
padega abhi 4 hain phir 10 honge phir 20 phir 40 phir 100 kya kehte hain apki
sena sambhal legi na jab 100 dragon asman me ghumte hue mahal aur city pe
aag ki lapte barsayenge

Queen:- tum hame dara ke baat manwana chahte ho

Main:- dusra koi upai dikh nahi raha

Queen:- ek upai hai main tumhari sabhi baat maan lungi agar tum meri ek baat
mann lo

Main:- konsi baat

Queen:- tumhe mujhse shadi karni hogi ban jao Alfan ka King aur karlo apne marji
ka

Itni der se jo mera josh tha wo pal bhar me fur ho gaya mere mouh se awaj nahi
nikal rahi thi kya kahu

Dark elf:- Queen Aliza ye aap kya keh rahe hain ye hamara dushman hai hame
dhamki de raha hai aap isse kaise shadi ka prastab de sakti hain hamare yodha
isko jarur saza denge

Queen:- khamosh maha mantri maine bohat sunli aap ki baat aaj tak sunti aarahi
hun aur nahi maine apko apkr pad se nilambit karti hun

Dark elf:- nadan ladki tumhari itni himmat mere khilaf jao yehi galati tumhare mata
pita ne ki thi uski saza maine unko di aab tumhari bari hai

Dark elf:- hatho me ek jahrila khanjar kiya queen ke taraf badh ne laga lekin jabtak
wo queen tak pahunchta mera talwar uske sine ke par ho gaya uski wohi death ho
gayi
Maine hath upar kiya aur phirse sthanantar magic ka istemal kiya aur dragons ko
wapas bhej diya Simba bhi talwar me sama gaya

Queen:- sukriya aap ka bahadur yodha gulami sahi kaha gulami hi hamare desh
ki sabse badi galati thi piche kayi salo se maine bhi ek gulam ki tarah hi jindagi
gujari hai unke kehne pe uthti inke kehne pe bathei Queen hote hue bhi ek gulam
se adhik meri koi aukat nahi thi sukriya aapne mujhe mukti dilayi

Main:- sukriya kehne ki jarurat nahi bas mujhe mere inam swarup gulamo ki ajadi
aur unka haq de dijiye

Queen:- nahi iske liye apko meri sart puri karni hogi

Main:- ye sambhab nahi mere pehle hi char hone wali biwiya line pe hai tabhi waha
Sintel Gasper Ruksha ke sath meri Charo jaan bhi agayi

Main:- ye rahe mere charo honewali bibiya

Queen:- aap bohat dilchasp insan hain mujhe manjur hain panchwi banna

Main:- kya

Lili:- ye kya kya laga ke rakha hai apne sidhe sidhe na kar dijiye hum kam padte
hain kya apke liye

Lelina:- daddy no daddy

Main:- arre maine kab kaha main khud mana kar raha hun

Queen Aliza:- to gulamo ki azadi ko bhul jaiye agar apni taqat ka istemal karna
hain to kar lijiye ye desh rahe ya na rahe main apki patni ban ke rahungi mujhe aur
mere desh ko ap jaise kabil King ki jarurat hai

Kristine:- Queen Aliza ye sambhab nahi ye Melbolina ke King banenge aur ye haq
mera hai main inki pehli hun ye Melbolina ke hain

Queen Aliza:- ohho to aap Melbolina ki Princess hain ye to aur achha ho gaya
hamare dono desh kayi sadi se ek dusre ke padosi rahe hain agar Karma King
ban jayenge to dono desh jud jayenge aur ek mahan aur takatwar desh ki rachna
karenge
Main:- ruko ruko ye sab kya ho raha hain lado nahi Queen Aliza ye possible nahi
hain abhi main shadi nahi kar sakta ye Charo bhi shadi ka hi intezar kar rahe hain
main abhi safar me hun aur safar me main kisi bandhan me nahi bandh sakta

Queen Aliza:- aap safar me hain aur ye Charo bhi intezar me hain samajh sakti
hun to thik hain shadi karne ki jarurat nahi bas ek bachan chahiye

Main:- bachan kaisa bachan

Queen Aliza:- jab aap in charo se shadi kar le to aap mujhse bhi shadi karenge
tabtak main intezar kar lungi

Gasper:- ye deal achhi hai kyu Karma ji

Sintel:- han mujhe to ye deal achi lagi Karma ji koi problem nahi hogi kyu Karma ji

Main:- tum dono bhi na kya thik hain meri char already hain phir kaise ye faisla
main nahi lunga mere bharose bethi meri charo jaan hi ye faisla kare lo jaan aab
ye faisla tum charo pe hai jo bhi jawab tum dena chahti ho de do charo mujhe kuch
der dekhti rahi phir apas me na jane kaise kaise ishara kiye phir Kristine ne hi
jawab diya

Kristine:- Queen Aliza apko jawab dene se pehle hum ye janna chahte hain ke aap
inse shadi kyu karna chahti hain

Queen Aliza:- mujhe ye ache lage ye dikhne me aam insan hain lekin inke andar
atma biswas ka samundar hai nahi to pure desh ko konsa akela insan dhamkata
hai ussi ke capital me khade hokar aur sabse achhi baat unka dil jo dusre ke dukh
ko dekh dukhi hota hai maine kayi yodha dekhe hain jitne taqarwar itna hi unka dil
kathor ho jata hain lekin inka dil kisi bache ki tarah narm hai jo dusre ke liye
dhadakta hai

Kristine:- bas bas hame jawab mil gaya aur hamne faisla kiya hai ke hum ko apki
sart manjur hai sahi waqt pe ye aap se bhi shadi karenge tabtak apko intezar karna
hoga

Queen Aliza:- mujhe manjur hai main thandi sanse lekar reh gaya in ladkiyo ko
bhagwan bhi nahi samajh sakta Queen apne Singhasan ke karib jakar apni praja
ko dekh kar boli
Queen Aliza:- jaise ke aap sabhi ne suna aur dekha humne abtak kitni badi galati
ki hain jiski koi maafi nahi hain lekin aab aur nahi gulami jahar se kaam nahi main
eilan karti hun aaj se abhi se sabhi gulam aazad hain unko Alfan ki nagrikta di jati
hain wo ab Alfan ke nagrik hain jo bhi gulam rakhe hue hain wo sabhi unko muqt
kar de aur agar unko mulazim chahiye to wo unko tankha pe rakhe na ki gulam
bana ke sath sath sabhi gulamo ko hamare raj kosh se 10 -10 sone ke sikke diye
jate hain take wo apna jivan naye sire se suru kar sake aab aap sabhi apne hone
wale maharaj aur mere hone wale pati ka swagat talio se karein main queen Aliza
abhi se Melbolina ke mahan yodha aur mahan jadugar Karma ko apne pati ke roop
me swikar karti hun

Main:- kya karta apne charo jaan ke sath queen Aliza ke sath khada ho gaya pehle
bhagwan ne mujhe kuch bhi nahi diya siwai sissakti jindagi ke phir mujhe mout mili
lekin phir bhagwan ne mujhe nayi duniya me naye sharir ke sath prakat kiya phir
dost diye pyaar diye takat di aur dost diye woh kya din the aur ab ye kesa din hai
kabhi tarasta tha abhi ye sochna padta hain sambhalu kaise bhagwan ki lila
bhagwan hi jane

Uss din pure city me naye kanun ko lagu kar diya gaya sabhi gulam ko muqt kiya
gaya unke rehne khane ka bhi intezam kiya gaya sab kuch phirse normal hone me
waqt to lagana hi tha lekin itna waqt mere pass nahi tha Aliza ki jid ke karan hume
unke mahal jana pada aisa mahal sayad hi kisi ne dekha ho sundarta ki murat thi
kafi bariki se dhayan dekar banaya gaya tha Melbolina ya phir Brunel jitna bada
mahal to nahi lekin usse kam bhi na tha sundarta me dono se aage tha

Din to pratiyo gita me hi beet gaya hum mahal pahunche to mahol hi alag tha
hamara swagat behad salike aur shahi mehman ke tor pe kiya gaya mujhe thodi
ajeev bhi feel ho raha tha dark elf ki rani mujhe pasand karegi aur mujhe King
banane ki ghoshna bhi karegi kuch jyada hi ajeev tha khair baat wo nahi yaha ki
prajati ek insan ko dark elf prajati ka King swikar karegi ya nahi asal baat ye thi ho
sakta hai is mamle ko lekar desh me bidroh ho jaye mujhe Aliza ki chinta hone lagi
mahal ke baithak me hum sab baithe the tabhi maine Aliza ko pucha

Main:- Queen Aliza apka faisla kya sahi tha main ek insan hun aap ek dark elf
Queen hain apko nahi lagta apka jivan sathi apke apno me se hona chahiye mujhe
aap swaikar jar sakti hain lekin apki praja unka kya wo to apke aur unke khud ke
jaise hi kisi dark elf ko hi King bante hue dekhna chahti ho gi
Aliza:- ho sakta hai iss me thoda birodh ho thode bohat charcha ho lekin mera
faisla hamari jati ke liye aur mere liye sahi hain hum jamano se apni prajati ke rud
mansikta me fase hain ye hame kuch bhi naye badlaw aur nayi soch se piche khich
raha hain apke ek insan ke King banne se sabhi ke dilo me nayi soch aayegi aur
apne apne rud mansikta bhare ghero se bahar nikalne me asani hogi mere pita ne
bhi kuch aise hi faisle liye the jo hamare dark elf ke rud mansikta wale logo ko
pasand nahi aaye aur unhone mere mata pita ki hatya kara di sab kuch badalta
hain humko bhi badalna padega

Main:- lekin aab apki jaan ko khatre hai wo mantri hi ek to nahi tha uske sath aur
bhi kayi chupe hue apradhi gandi soch wale honge aur unka nishana aab aap
hongi Aliza han ho sakta hain lekin main darne wali nahi aap nishchint rahe

Main:- wo to thik hai lekin hame hamare safar me kal hi nikalna hai hum pehle hi
aaj ka din gawa chuke hain

Aliza:- itni jaldi nahi nahi aapne mere sath waqt hi kaha bitaya hain aap ko janne
ka mouka hi kaha mila Kristine han ye to hain hum apke sath hain lekin Aliza ko to
yahi rukna hoga wo queen hai

Main:- iss me kuch nahi kiya ja sakta

Lelina:- kyu daddy kyu nahi kiya ja sakta aap ke liye kuch bhi asambhab nahi

Main:- to kya karne ko keh rahi ho

Mili:- kyu aap ka gate magic hai na wo kab kam aayega

Main:- ohho to gate ka istemal karna chahti ho thik hai din me hum safar pe honge
lekin raat hum sath me bita sakte hain

Aliza:- kya aisa ho sakta hai

Main:- han ho sakta hai Aliza ke ankhe chamak uthi wo chamakti hui tame jaisi
katil jisam wali hasina jise dekh har mard apni jaan luta de wo mere baho me aane
ke liye mere hi ankho ke samne tadap rahi thi

Main:- waise Gasper Sintel bhai dekh rahe ho mere piche to line lag gayi hai aap
dono kyu akele pade ho
Sintel:- Karma ji puchiye maat hamare Gasper ke piche bhi ek diwani lattu ho gayi
hai

Main:- kon kaha hame bataya kyu nahi Gasper kya Karma bhai kiski baat sun rahe
hai

Sintel:- achha to batau subha se dekh raha hun kaise baar baar tumhare piche
lattu bani phir rahi hai

Main:- kiski baat kar rahe ho aap dono

Lili:- arre jaan apko pata nahi chala kal se ek diwani in dono ko hi to puch rahi hai
aap to uss bechari ko bewakuf banaye rakhe the

Main:- kya Ruksha ki baat ho rahi hain kya

Sintel:- ji Karma ji uski ki baat kar rahe hain diwani ho gayi hai hamare night ke
piche

Gasper:- nahi nahi aisi koi baat nahi hai

Main:- arre to baat kya hai

Gasper:- bhai bechari abhi shocked hain pehle to wo soch rahi thi hum dono hi
maha yodha hain tab tak wo hamare piche lagi hui thi khas kar mere piche phir jab
se usne aap ki karamat dekhi hain shocked ho gayi upar se jab aap King banenge
ye suna hai wo apse chupti phir rahi hai

Main:- arre ye bhi koi baat hui chupne ki ek kaam karo main apne dost ki love story
ko aise adhura nahi rehne de sakta kal usse bhi apne sath le chalte hai hamare
sath aap ki bhi love story aage badh jayegi

Sintel:- han ye sahi kaha phir thodi aur khichai masti mazak hua mujhe Aliza ki
fikar ho rahi thi iss liye maine uspe apni suraksha kabach magic ka istemal kar
diya

Raat ko hame shahi kaksh diya gaya lekin mujhe Kristine aur bakio ne bahar kar
diya aur kaha aaj ki raat Aliza ke sath samay bitau Main bhi kya kar sakta tha main
aur Aliza mahal ke top ke bade se balcony me agaye asman saaf tha sitate jag
maga rahe the halki thandi hawa bhi bah rahi thi aur ek aag ki bhatti mere sath
khadi thi main dil ko kitna bhi roku lekin Aliza ka tambe jaisa rang aur uski abhi
abhi jawan hui kamsin jawani ko dekh main behakne laga tha kab maine Aliza ka
hath pakda aur usko apne sine se lagaya pata hi nahi chala ye sayad mere andar
ke hormones ki karamat thi Aliza ne mujhe roka nahi aur hum dono ke lab jud gaye
wo waqt wo mahol har premi ke liye anmol hota hain jab uske premi ya premika
ke sath pehla chumban hota hain hame pata nahi chala kabtak hamare hoth ek
dusre se jude rahe waqt gujar ta gaya chumban gehra se aur gehra hota gaya
sanse ukhadne lagi lekin pyaar ki jid tudne ka naam nahi le rahi thi akhir kar hame
hi har manni padi hum alag hue Aliza mere sine se lag chehra chupaye tezz tezz
sanse le rahi thi Aliza mere sajan mere sajan mujhe chhod ke dur mat jaiye mere
sajan

Main:- Aliza kuch chije hain jo hame karna hi padta hain kuch kartabya hain jo
hame nibhana hi padta hain hum loutenge hum sath jarur rahenge lekin abhi wo
waqt thodi dur hai

Aliza:- main intezar kar rahi hun mere sajan

Raat bhar main Aliza ko baho me bhare khule asman ke neche baitha raha subha
hone se pehle hi main Aliza se bida lekar apne kaksh me lout aaya

Hamara waqt Alfan me pura hua hame apne safar ko jari rakhna tha humne Aliza
se bida liya aur apne hotel lout aaye aaj raste thode badle hue najar arahe the koi
bhi gulam ke gale me chain bandhi hui na thi jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the
sabhi gulam jhuk ke hame salam kar rahe the main samajh sakta tha unko mere
bare me pata chal gaya tha raste ke log hame dekh khusur fusur kar rahe the ye
sab natural reaction tha hum hotel lout aaye waha kabach pehne sar jhukaye
Ruksha khadi thi

Main:- hello Ruksha ji aap kaise hain

Ruksha:- mujhe maaf kar dijiye mujhse bohat badi galati ho gayi main anjane me
na jane apse kya kya keh gayi

Main:- ohho iss liye usme aap ki kya galati thi maine jo dikhaya aapne dekha maafi
to mujhe mangni chahiye

Ruksha:- nahi nahi aap mujhse maafi kyu mangenge aap hamare hone wale King
hain
Main:- Ruksha honewala hu abhi hua to nahi hum pehle to jaise ban jaye Gasper
aap ne Ruksha se baat ki thi safar ke liye

Sintel:- baat puchiye maat kya baate hui thi dono me mahal ke baag me adhi raat
tak in dono me jamkar bate hui hain

Main:- ohho to ye baat hain

Kristine:- aur aap ko kaise pata Prince Sintel

Sintel:- wo inke piche gaya tha baag me fulo ki khushbu sunghne

Main:- hahaha achha achha Ruksha ji to kya irada hain kya tai kiya hai apne

Ruksha:- ji main safar ke liye puri tayyari ke sath aayi hun

Main:- welcome to our group Ruksha ji safar ki suruwat kare phir humne apne
saman liye aur safar ki suruwat kar di bas abki baar sath me Ruksha jud gayi thi
hum city ko cross kar ke samudri bandar gah ki aur badh chale hame bandar gah
pahunchte pahunchte raste me raat ho gayi

Alfan ki uttari bandar gah Brunel ki bndar gah se bhi badi thi sayad iski ek wajah
yaha ke gulam the jinke karan yaha kam kharche me gulam mil jate the kaam ke
liye lekin humse pehle hi yaha gulamo ki muskti ka sahi sab desh agaya aab yaha
gulam gulam nahi rahe the lekin phirvi unko kabul karna aam logo ke liye itna asan
nahi tha thoda bohat anban aur thoda mahol ka bigad na lazmi tha kharche thode
badh gaye the aab kaam ki kimat gulamo ko mil rahi thi unke maliko ko kuch nahi
ussi baat se naraj kuch log gulamo ko dhamka aur daba rahe the

Raat ho gayi thi hamne samudri kinare ek camp lagaya hame metalica jane ke liye
kisi marchant ship pe booking karni thi yaha se bas kuchi marchant the jo Matalica
tak ka safar karte the aur unko mana pana behad muskil hota hai aur ek ship kharid
ke bhi hum aage ja sakte the lekin uske liye sahi raste ki pehchan bhi honi jaruri
thi warna hum kho sakte the

Maine aur Sintel ne pata lagane ki bohat kosis ki agar koi Metallica ja raha ho to
lekin hamari kismat yaha dhoka de gayi kal hi ek marchant ship yaha se Metallica
ke liye nikal gayi

Sintel:- Karma ji aab kya kare dusre ship ka intezar lekin dusra ship kab aayega
koi andaza nahi
Main:- koi aur upai nahi hain hame ek ship kharidna hoga

Sintel:- lekin hame rasta nahi pata

Main:- dekhte hain yaha koi captain ho jo Metallica ka rasta janta ho

Sintel:- chaliye dekhte hain humne kayo se pucha lekin sabhi na na me hi sar
hilaya bhatak te hue hum ek baar me pahunch gaye waha ka mahol hi kuch aur
tha andar jaise alag hi duniya ho bahar jitni shakti thi andar itna hi shor saraba
nashedio ka adda tha hum bhi ek table dekh ke beth gaye

Bar boy:- aaya ji kahiye kya lau

Main:- suno bhai mujhe kuch jankari chahiye maine uske apne hatheli pe ek silver
coin ghumane laga ladka samajh gaya

Ladka:- kya jankari chahiye

Main:- mujhe ye janna hai yaha koi captain hai kya jise Metallica tak jane ka rasta
pata ho jo ship chala sake

Ladka:- captain hain to sahi lekin wo jayega ya nahi nahi pata

Main:- kon hain kaha hain wo

Ladka:- wo raha dekhiye ek kone me ek 40 se 45 saal ka insan purane fate kapde

pehne baitha tha koi uske najdik nahi ja raha tha

Main:- kon hain wo

Ladka:- wo Metallica ka ek marchant tha aur captain tha kayi saal pehle aaya tha
apne sath bohat sa Metallica ka saman laya tha lekin bechara yaha munafa nahi
kama paya aur karz me dub gaya uski ship ko karze ke tor pe zapt kar li gayi tabhi
se bechara yahi majduri karta hai aur raat ko sarab pita hain aur yahi nahi iske
sath aaye hue pure ship ke jitne bhi karmchari the wo sabhi yaha majduri karne pe
badhya ho gaye

Main:- aisa kui kisi dusre ship pe noukri kar ke lout sakte the na

Ladka:- itna sab mujhe nahi pata

Maine wo sikka ladke ke taraf uchal diya aur chal pada uss captain ke pass uske
hi table pe beth gaya

Admi:- kon ho tum kya kaam hai raat ko main kaam nahi karta

Main:- tum captain ho na Metallica loutna hai

Admi:- Metallica hahaha lout to sakta hun lekin loutu kis mouh se

Main:- matlab

Admi:- maine apni puri jaidad bech kar ship kharidi wapasi ke liye ache saman
kharide mujhpe bharosa karne wale sathio ko jama kiya lekin kya hua ship gayi
paise gaye izazat gayi

Main:- inme se kuch chije main louta sakta hun bas hame Metallica lekar jana hoga
tumhari ship kaha hai

Admi:- zapt kar li gayi padi hain bandargah ke uttari chot pe

Main:- waise tumhare sathi kyu nahi loute bapas

Admi:- bewakufi hain sab ke sab kehte hain mujhe sath lekar loutenge

Main:- ek deal karte hain main tumhara karza utarunga safar ka kharcha uthaunga
tum hame Metallica lekar chaloge bolo manjur hai

Captain:- kyu mazak karte ho main akela ship ko kaise chala sakta hun

Main:- maine kab kaha tum akele hoge tum aur tumhare sathi sab honge sab ka
kharcha khane pine ka majduri safar ka sab dunga badle me hame metalica le
chalo waha pahunch gaye to ship tumhari

Captain:- baat se badloge to nahi

Main:- chalo abhi chalte hain tumhara karza utar kar ship ka dakhal lete hain hame
jald se jald safar ki suruwat karni hai

Captain:- agar aap apna wada pura karne ko tayyar hain to main bhi wada karta
hun parso subha tak hum safar ki suruwat kar denge

Main:- kal kyu nahi

Captain:- ship kayi salo se aise hi padi hai saaf safayi kar ke safar ke liye tayyar
karne me ek din to lagega hi

Main:- waise captain aap ka naam kya hain

Captain:- maafi maafi main kitna be adab ho gaya hun mera naam Kriatofar hai

Main:- maafi mangne ki jarurat nahi aab chalte hain mera naam Karma hai ye mere
sathi Sintel

Hum waha se nikal gaye aur port ke daftar me ja pahunche mujhe karib 100 sone
ke sikke dene pade ship ko chudane ke liye 100 sone ke sikke mere liye bhale hi
jyada na ho lekin unke liye kayi saalo tak ka kharcha tha

Main:- to captain aap jaiye apne sathio ko ikatha kijiye hum samudri kinare camp
lagaye hue hain subha milenge

Captain:- sukriya apka bohat bohat sukriya

Main:- aab jaiye hum captain se bida lekar apne camp pe lout aaye

Lelina:- daddy der kar di kaha reh gaye the

Main:- kahi nahi jaan aur ye kya tum mujhe daddy hi kahogi kya dusro ki tarah jaan
kyu nahi kehti

Lelina:- daddy mujhe daddy kehna achha lagta hain kyu aap ko pasand nahi hai

Main:- pasand ki baat nahi jaan log sunte hain to unke mann me kayi sawal ajate
hain kamse kam ek kaam karo jab hum akele honge ya apne sathio ke sath honge
tab mujhe daddy kehna dusro ke samne nahi thik

Lelina:- thik hain daddy

Hum sabhi camp fire ke karib beth gaye unko sab kuch bataya kya kya hua

Kristine:- jaan Aliza ko to bula lijiye

Ruksha:- kon Aliza

Mili:- Ruksha ji apko apke queen ka naam nahi pata

Ruksha:- kya queen Aliza unko kaise bulayenge wo to mahal me hongi

Main:- dariye nahi bas shan't rahiye raat kafi ho gayi thi maine hath aage kia aur
spell dohraya Sthanantar iske sath hi ek gate khul gaya Kristine aur baki charo
gate me chali gayi ye gate sidhe Queen ke kaksh me khula tha jab wo louti unke
sath Queen Aliza bhi sath thi Aliza akar mere sine se lag gayi

Aliza:- aap ek din ke liye kya gaye jaise jamana beet gaya ho ek pal ki bhi duri
khane ko doudti hai

Main:- arre jaan sambhalo khud ko main tumse dur kaha hun dil se pukarogi to
tumhare pass pahunch jayunga waha thodi hasi mazak hone laga khana pina hua
main apne 5 hasinao ke sath samundar kinare waqt bitane laga dhire dhire sabhi
ka pyaar bund bund kar ke mujhme samne lagi raat ke akhri pahar me maine Aliza
ko bapas bhej diya baki hasinao ko bhi sula diya khud bhi thoda rest karne laga

Aagli subha hi captain apne 20 sathio ke sath hamare samne the

Main:- captain jaiye ship pe jo bhi kaam karna ho kijiye aur ye lijiye maine unko
kuch silver coins diye khane lene ke liye aur jo kuch saman unko chahiye
marammat karne ke liye hame safar ke liye rashan ka intezam karna tha uske liye
pass ke market me agaye bahut hi sundar market tha aur kuch sasta bhi tha capital
city se hona bhi chahiye

Humne captain ke kahe anusar list ke hisab se rashan ka intezam kiya kuch
kharidari meri hasinao ne bhi ki kuch kapde kuch aur saman hum to bas dekhte hi
reh gaye din inhi sab me beet gaya idhar captain ne ship ko pehle jaise hi bana
liya tha safai aur marammat karke dusre din hum ship pe the aur ship samundar
me

Main:- captain hame Metalica pahunchne me kitna waqt lagega

Captain:- waise to agar hum aram karte hue sirf din me selling kare to hame 7 din
lagta hain lekin agar hum raat ko bhi selling kare to hum 4 din me pahunch sakte
hain

Main:- khud pe jyada jor mat lo aram se chalo

Captain:- sukriya aap ka aaj kitne samay baad mujhe khushi ka ehsaas ho raha
hai
Main:- achha thik hai safar kafi lamba tha 7 din jitna maine socha tha usse kahi
jyada samay lagne wala tha phir sar ko jhatka aur apne jaan ke pass lout aaya jo
ship ke dek pe pura ek picnic camp lagaye hue thi

Khule samundar ka najara dekhte hue hum khane pine aur mousam ka maza le
rahe the iss baat se anjan rah me koi hamara besabri se intezar kar raha tha wo
safar ka dusra din tha Lelina aur Kristine dek pe thi main aur baki sabhi ship ke
andar bane kamro me the tabhi Lelina ki chikh sunai di maine turant gate spell ka
istemal kar ke Kristine Lelina tak pahunch gaya

Main:- kya hua jaan kya hua mere piche baki sab bhi pahunch gaye

Lelina:- wo dekhiye jaan wo dekhiye wo kya hai humne dhayan dekar dekha to
pata chala ek bade sa lakdi ke tukre pe ek 10 se 12 saal ki bachhi sayad behosh
padi samundar me tair rahi thi

Sintel:- hey bhagwan ye to koi bachi hai kaha se aayi bich samundar me maine
hath aage kiya aur apne water magic se pani se bane hath ke sahare uss bachi
ko utha ke dek pe le aaya maine bachi ki sanse check ki wo ab bhi chal rahi thi
lekin bohat dhimi maine uss bachhi ke sine pe hath rakha aur apna spell kiya
Rogmuktam mere hatho se nili roshni nikal ladki me sama gayi kuch der me ladki
ne ankhe kholi aur ankh kholtete ke sath rone lagi mama mama kehti hui

Main:- ale baby kya ho gaya kyu ro rahi ho chup ho jao bhukh lagi hain Kristine
jara dekho kuch khane ko lao baby ko bhukh lagi hai thoda dular aur puchkar ke
sath usko chup karaya uske kapde dekh ke lag raha tha kisi ache amir pariwar ki
bachi hai wo insan nahi thi uske kaan alag kuch cat ear the wo semi human thi

Sintel:- ye bachhi bich samundar me kaha se aayi iska pariwar kaha hain tabhi ek
admi jo ship ke main poll ke top pe reh kar aage ki khabar de raha tha wo chikh
pada tufan tufan pal utar do jaldi hum sabhi ne samne raste pe pura dhayan diya
to hame bhi dikhne laga dur kale badal the aur unme bijliya chamak rahi thi jaise
jaise hum aage badh rahe the awaye tezz hone lagi

Maine sabhi ladkio ko andar kamre me bhej diya aur khud majduro ke sath ship ko
sambhalne ke kaam me lag gaya jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the hame kuch
bhayankar nishaniya najar arahe the Ships ke tukre pani me idhar udhar bikhre
hue the samne kuch badi tabhi hui thi
Captain:- mujhe lagta hain hame rasta badal dena chahiye ye tufan mujhe
khatarnak lag raha hai

Main:- daro nahi mujhe ye aam tufan nahi lag raha tufan kisi ship ke aise chithde
nahi uda deta tukre nahi kar dete ship palat jati hain dub jata hai lekin aisi halat
aage badho tufan ke bich se hote hue chalo hame hamare sawal ka jawab wohi
milega

Captain:- jo aap kahein ship sidhe tufan ki aur badhne lagi dekhte hi dekhte hum
tufan ke andar the asman kale badalo se bhara hua tha bijliya kadak rahi thi hum
aage badh rahe the tabhi ek mazdoor chikh pada

Mazdur:- samne watar pull hai samne water pull hai pani ka bhabar hai samne
hum sabhi samne ki aur dekhne lage ek bohat hi bada pani ka bhabar tha bich
tufan me aur hum thik ussi aur khiche ja rahe the

Captain:- nao ko modo nao modo sabhi chappu chalaw ye ek khas feature tha ship
ka mostly hum wind ke bharose chalte the lekin jab muskil ho tab unme bade bade
chappu the jo chala ke ship ki rasta bachaya jata aur musibat me ship ko moda
jata lekin abhi bich tufan me ye sab sambhab na tha

Main:- Captain isse koi faida na hoga hum chappu chala ke bhabar se nahi nikal
sakte

Captain:- to phir kya kare kuch nahi kiya to hum iss bhabar me fas jayenge aur
hamare ship tabah ho jaye ga

Main:- kuch nahi hoga aap shan't rahe aur ship ko control karein Captain ship ko
control karne me lag gaye

Maine apna ek hath upar uthaya aur wind magic se hawa me ek cyclone banane
laga aur phir us cyclone ko reverse me uss bhabar me phenk diya dono biprit
bhabar se pani ka ghumao shan't hone laga aur akhir me ek tezzz pani ke uchal
ke sath bhabar band ho gays pani ki gati ruk gayi aur tabhi wo hua jo kisi ne nahi
socha tha tabhi ek bishal kai sanp uss bhabar ke spot se bahar nikla aur pani me
hawa me upar uthne laga tabhi talwar se Simba bahar nikal aaya

Simba:- malik malik ye black spirit King hain Snake King

Main:- black spirit King ohh matlab tum white spirit King aur ye black
Simba:- han malik

Main:- isse baat karo aur ye sab rokne ko bolo

Simba:- ji malik tabhi Simba ne jor ki dahad mari jisse black snake spirit King hawa
me ruk gaya

Black spirit king:- White spirit king tum ho yaha hahaha tabhi sochu mere pani ke
bhabar ko kon rok sakta hai

Simba:- galat nahi samjho wo maine nahi malik ne roka hai Simba ka ishara mere
taraf tha

Black spirit King:- tumne ek insan ko apna malik banne diya kitna niche gir gaye
ho tum

Simba:- jaban ko lagam do black spirit King ye insan jarur hain lekin humse kahi
jyada takatwar hain tumne bohat tabhi macha li aur nahi rok to ye sab

Black spirit King:- hahahaha rok du hahaha kyu tok du tum rokoge mujhe main
azad hun mujhe rok pana tumhare bas me nahi agar hum lade to bhi koi faida nahi
hoga na tum mujhe maar sakte ho na hi main tumhe to bhul jao mujhe rokne ki
baat

Simba:- malik ye behad jiddi hai aise nahi manega aap ko isko kabu karna hoga
apna gulam banana hoga

Main:- aisa hain kya Black spirit King main dragon King owner of white spirit King
tumhe ek mouka deta hun ye sab rok do warna mujhe tumhe saza deni hogi

Black spirit King:- adne se insan tumhari himmat kaise hui mujhe hukum dene ki
main white spirit King nahi hun

Main:- tum aise nahi manoge maine hath upar kiya aur wind magic se ek bada sa
cyclone bana kar black spirit King ki aur phenk diya cyclone hit hote hi black spirit
King usme fas gaya aur gol gol ghumne laga Spirit King gusse me agaya aur apna
mouh khol aag ka gola bana ke hum pe phenk diye lekin uske gole humko hit karte
usse pehle hi maine spell kar diya Suraksha kabach prkatam hamare pure ship ke
irdh girdh invisible barrier ban gaya usse gole takra tabah ho gaya maine abki baar
khud ke pairo pe wind magic kiya aur hawa me uth gaya aur asman me spirit King
ke samne pahunch gaya asman me bijli kadak rahi thi maine hath asman ki aur
kiya aur magic spell kiya thander bolt asman se ek bijli akar black spirit king pe giri
wo tadapne laga maine hath aage kiya aur jaise hi agla spell karne ko hua to wo
bola

Black spirit King:- maafi maafi main har manta hun main aap ke mukable kuch nahi
maafi

Main:- bohat ho gaya tumne bohato ko pareshan kiya tumhe aise hi jane diya to
tum phirse tabahi machoge main Karma dragon king owner of white spirit King
tumhe saza jarur dunga

Black spirit King:- nahi nahi malik mujhe maaf kar dijiye main apne aap ko apke
hawale karta hun aaj se main white spirit King ki tarah aap ki gulami kabul karta
hun

Main:- matlab mujhe tumhe ek naam dena hoga

Black spirit King:- ji malik mujhe ek naam dijiye

Main:- thik hain aaj se tum Monark ho

Black spirit King:- Monark thek hai aaj se main Monark hun

Main:- Monark tum roop badal sakte ho na tumhara roop logo ko darata hai

Monark:- ji malik tabhi Monark ne apna snake roop tyag diya aur ek chote se tote
jaise panchi ke roop me badal gaya main aur Monark hawa se wapas ship pe lout
aaye

Simba:- Monark meri baat pehle maan lete to itna sehna nahi padta Lelina ne
Monark ko pakad liya aur sehlane lagi

Ruksha:- aap kitne takatwar hain Black spirit King bhi aap ke samne kuch nahi

Main:- sukriya aap ka Ruksha ji Captain ship ko aage badhaiye

Monark ke harte hi asman saaf ho gaya andhera chat gaya hame charo aur pani
me bikhra malba dikhne lage jaano maal ka nukshan hua tha samajh me araha
hain Ye bachhi lucky thi jo aise bach gayi lekin uska pariwar ya jo bhi uske sath
tha wo sabhi dub gaye bachhi khana kha so gayi thi din beet gaya aur raat ho gayi
Ladkiya andar room me the main Sintel aur Gasper bahar dek pe the

Gasper:- bhai mujhe aur kitna natak karna hoga

Sintel:- han bhai usse kuch pata nahi chal raha hai

Main:- tumko yaad hai na ussdin kya hua tha dakuo ne humpe raste pe hamla kiya
tha tab wo bhi waha thi tum logo ne nahi dekha lekin meri ankhe mujhe dhoka nahi
de sakti jab hum gaon me pahunche kaise hame bina sabut dikhaye gaon me
dakhil hone diya aur phir konsa sena nayak puri sena lekar gaon ko akela chod ke
chala jata hain aur aise kaise usi waqt gaon pe hamla hota hain ye sab kadi ek
dusre se judi hui hain aur Gasper manta hun ye tumhare liye thoda muskil hain
tumhare dil me koi aur hain phirvi mere liye kuch din aur jabtak sachhai khul ke
samne na aajaye aur Prince Sintel aap jaise uspe najar rakhe hain waise hi rakhe
rahe mujhe puri ummid hain wo besabra hokar kuch na kuch galati karegi

Sintel:- bhai hum sidhe kyu nahi puch lete

Main:- hamare pass kya sabut hain uske khilap wo saaf mukar jayegi waise bhi wo
ek ladki hai uspe jor azmayi karna mujhe thik nahi lag raha

Sintel To kya kar sakte hain Jaise chal raha hain chalne dete hain kabhi na kabhi
wo samne aayega hi

Gasper:- bhai mera to socho din ba din wo mujhe behlane fuslane ki kosis karti hai

Main:- to problem kya hain agar wo khud keh rahi hain to thoda sa hi sahi maza
kar lo

Gasper:- mazak chodiye Karma ji mere dil me pehle hi meri malika basi hui hai aur
koi nahi

Main:- thoda sambhal lo kuch din ki baat hai ek baar uska maksad pata chal jaye
phir usse gate se wapas bhej denge thodi aur baat chit ke baad main wapas room
me lout aaya charo so chuki thi unke sath wo bachhi bhi thi maine gate spell ka
use kiya aur gate se Aliza aagayi usse le kar hum bahar dek pe aa gaye

Aliza:- aaj itni der kyu kar di jaan kabse aap se milne ke intezar me thi
Main:- jaan bas aaj kuch khas suratehal tha unko sambhalne me waqt lag gaya
main Aliza ko baho me liye raat me samundar ka aur asman me sitaro ke suhane
najaro ka maza lene laga raat me ek do baar hamare lab mile hum aur karib hone
lage abtak maine Kristine Lelina Mili Lili ko kiss tak hi khud ko roke rakha tha lekin
aab dhire dhire mere andar ka zapt khatam ho raha tha dil hade todne ko keh raha
tha lekin atma abhi khud ko kabu rakhne ko keh rahi thi aur romance ka maza lene
ko keh rahi thi raat beti Aliza wapas mahal lout gayi 7 din ke safar ka humne
teesra din bhi par kar liya safar jari raha bachi aab sambhal gayi thi sabhi ladkiya
bachi ke sath din bhar khelti jisse bachi ko uske ma papa ki yaad na aaye waise
bhi bacho ko khelne ko mile to wo sabkuch bhul jate hain hame bachi ke bare me
kuch jyada pata nahi chala bas itna hi pata chala ke uska naam Yumna hai bohat
hi pyaari bachhi thi karib sham ka waqt tha ke tabhi captain ne mujhe pukara

Captain:- Sir yaha aiye plzz main unke pass pahunch gaya

Captain:- Sir bas aab thoda hi safar baki hain phir hum bichad jayenge main aur
mere sathi aap ka sukriya ada karna chahte hain aaj dek pe ek chota sa jashan ka
intezam kiya hain mere sathio ne aap ko usme hissa lena hai

Main:- han jarur kui nahi waise sukriya kehne ki koi jarurat nahi aap hamare utne
hi kaam aa rahe hain jitne ke hum apke aap logo ke karan hi hum jald se jald
Metalica pahuch jayenge raat hone lagi dek pe bich me aag ka bada sa alao jalaya
gaya khane pine ke saman dek pe laya gya usme juice ke sath daru bhi tha main
aur mere sabhi sathio ke baithne ka intezam kiya gaya phir nach suru hua mazdur
apni hi dhun me nachne gane lage masti karne lage kartab dikhane lage bada hi
rochak mahol tha Yumna taliya bajati kudti phir rahi thi usko bada maza araha tha
do hi din me bachhi hum sab se kafi ghul mil gayi thi usko jyada kuch apne bare
me pata nahi tha jashan khatam hua sabhi rooms me chale gaye reh gaya main
aur meri charo jaan Lili Mili ne galati se thoda sarab pi liya tha uska asar ho raha
tha

Mili:- hey darling come here mujhe kissi chahiye

Lili:- nahi mujhe chahiye you are so slow darling give me a kiss dono mujhpe ladi
ja rahi thi Lelina aur Kristine muskura rahi thi

Main:- kyu muskura rahi ho thodi madat karo

Kristine:- hum kyu kare bulaiye Aliza ko wohi karegi aap to humse pyaar hi nahi
karte

Main:- arre ye kisne kaha

Lelina:- daddy aap apna pura waqt Aliza ke sath hi bitate hain na hamare sath
kaha

Mili:- you stupid darling love me more more more

Lili:- no no love me more more more

Main:- ohho jaan sorry agar tumsab ko aisa laga sorry sorry abse main puri kosis
karunga tum sab ko barabar samay du

Kristine:- wada

Main:- wada jaan aab indono ko sambhalo

Lelina:- nahi pehle kiss me daddy

Main:- what

Kristine:- yes pehle kiss phir hum koi baat sunenge dono bhi mere karib agayi aur
mere chehre ko pakad mere hotho se apne hotho bari bari jod ke kiss karne lagi
main Mili Lili ko sambhal khada raha aur pyaar ka mohabbat ka maza lene laga
akhir me Mili Lili ne mujhe jabardasti kiss kiya aur mere baho me hi so gayi it was
a crazy night raat ko Aliza ke sath bhi thoda samay bitaya usse jab ye sab pata
chala wo bohat hasi phir pyaar ka ek dour Aliza ke sath bhi chala hum Metalica ke
najdik pahunchne lage Captain ke hisab se ek din ka aur safar baki tha dekhte
dekhte wo samay bhi beet gaya iss bich Ruksha ke bare me kuch khas pata nahi
chala to kya main galat tha wo Ruksha nahi thi kya lekin meri baat sach sabit hui
hum Metalica ke karib pahunch rahe the subha ka waqt tha sabhi so rahe the lekin
main jag raha tha waise bhi aajkal mujhe jyada nind nahi aati thi main dek ke dusre
taraf tha tabhi mujhe ek pakshi ki awaj aayi jaise wo ek baazz ho jab maine dek
ke dusre taraf pahuncha to dekha Ruksha dek ke kone me khadi ek parchi bazz
ke pairo me band rahi thi aur phir usne baz ko uda diya

Main:- Ruksha kisko sandesh bhej rahi hain kon hain wo mera andaza sahi tha
Ruksha wo nahi jo dikh rahi thi Ruksha muskuraki hui kamre me chali gayi mujhe
saaf pata chal raha tha Ruksha ek jasoos thi lekin wo hamari jasusi kyu kar rahi
thi aur wajah kya thi

Kuch samay baad hum sabhi tayyar ho gaye kyu ke hum Metallica ke bandar gah
pe pahunchne hi wale the wo samne dikh raha tha ek bada sa bandargah kayi sari
ships thi jo ek dusre se paryapt duri pe khadi thi main captain ke pass pahunch
gaya

Main:- Captain kya aap ka koi pariwar bhi hain

Captain:- hain lekin main unka samna nahi karna chahta

Main:- aap ke sabhi sathio ke bhi family hogi aap yaha khali hath loute hain aise
to koi bhi apne pariwar ka samna nahi kar payega ye lijiye (maine ek thaili captain
ko di) aap sabhi ke liye iss me 100 sone ke sikke hain apna jivan phirse suru kare

Captain:- aap kya keh rahe hain aapne pehle hi hamare liye bohat kuch kiya hain
phir

Main:- le lijiye apne liye na sahi lekin apne sathio ke liye jo apka sath tab bhi nahi
chode the jab aap bilkul tabah ho gaye the unko thodi khushi milni chahiye unko
bhi to naya jivan suru karna hoga

Captain ne thaili le li phir kuch samay baad captain ne ship ko bandar gah pe laga
diya hum niche utar aaye aur jab aage badhne lage tabhi captain aur mazduro ne
hamara rasta roka aur hamare samne ghutno ke bal jhuk gaye

Main:- ye kya kar rahe ho uth jaiye sabhi jaiye apne apne pariwar ke pass lout jaiye
sabhi uth gaye aur hame rasta de diya hamare sath Yumna bhi thi

Metalica log isko Kingdom of magic bhi kehte hain kyu ke yahi hain duniya ka
sabse bada magic academy jaha magic ki shiksha di jati hain yaha ki abadi har
tarah ke prajati se bhari hui thi unme adhik se jyada tadat ko magic aati thi metalica
magic academy magic city me hain jo metalica ka capital bhi tha waha tak
pahunchne ke do tarika tha khas udhne wale jahaj jo sirf metalica me hi hote hain
ya phir magic transport wagen ke jariye jo ghode ke raftar se chalti thi dono tarike
ke liye hame pehle se booking karni padti hai wohi bandargah ke transport daftar
me humne hawayi safar ke liye booking kar di
hamara hawayi jahaz agli subha ko nikalne wala tha iss liye hame raat yahi kahi
bitani thi humne wohi ek hotel me aaj ke din ki booking kar li saman rakh hum
bandargah se jude market me aagaye

Market bohat hi sundar tha bohat hi magical mostly dukan me kaam magic ke jaiye
kiye ja rahe the jaise khana pakana se lekar saaf safayi chijo ki setting sab kuch

Yumna bar bar kisi aur dekh rahi thi wo ek choti si pyaari si gudiya thi

Main:- Yumna kya wo gudiya chahiye Yumna han wo gudiya kitni sundar hai

Main:- chalo kharidte hai jab hum dukan me pahunche to dukandar Yumna ko dekh

Dukandar:- aare beta tum lout aayi

Main:- aap is bachi ko pehchanti hain kya

Dukandar:- han ek mahine pehle ye bachhi apne mata pita ke sath yaha aayi thi
tab iske mammy papa ne iske liye hamari sabse mehangi gudiya kharid ki di thi

Main:- apko andaza hai wo kon the kaha se aaye the

Admi:- yakin se to nahi keh sakta lekin wo kafi amir dikh rahe the aur han unke
kapde pe magic academy ka symbol laga hua tha

Main:- magic academy ka symbol kya aisa ho sakta hai unka koi rishta magic
academy se ho

Dukandar:- ho sakta hain waise bhi magic academy ka student ho ya phir koi
official ho wo student to nahi lag rahe the

Main:- sukriya aap ka is bachi ko iske pasand ki gudiya dijiye Yumna ko gudiya
khaird ke main wapas meri mandli ke pass agaya humne market ghuma kuch
street foods try kiye kuch yaha ke local design ke kapde kharide itne me hi din beet
gaya hum hotel lout aaye raat ke khane ke baad sabhi rest karne lage madhya
ratri me koi hamare booking kiye hue kamre se nikal gaya aur hotel se nikal
galiyare me pahunch gaya andhere se do saye bahar agaye aur usse kuch baate
karne lage lekin unko pata nahi tha unpe hamari najar thi Sintel bhi jag rahe the
unko maine pehle hi satark kar diya tha agli subha hum bandar gah ke dusre kone
me ek choti si pahadi jaise thi waha pahunche waha kayi sare ships pahadi ke
upar the unko dekhne se lag raha tha jaise hot air baloon ke niche ek jahaj jod diya
gaya ho humne apne booking kiye hue jahaj pe agaye jahaj dhire dhire hawa me
uthne laga uss jagah cabin me do jadugar the ek fire magic ka use kar raha tha ek
wind magic ka kuch karamati mechanical bhi thi jisse jagah ud raha tha dono hi
ship ke pilot the

Hum dek se niche jhank ke niche ka najara dekh rahe the hum gaon aur city ko
par karte hue aage badh rahe the jahaz kamse kam zameen se 200m upar tha jo
jyada uchai to nahi thi lekin jitna bhi tha kafi tha hum metalica ka najara dekhte
hue safar ka anand le rahe the ye safar pure din ka tha ham metalica subha hi
pahunchne wale thi hum hawayi safar to kar rahe the lekin raftar bohat dhimi thi
charo jaan ke sath bitaya charo khush ho gayi khaskar Mili Lili unko mere sath
jyada waqt pyaar bhara nahi mila tha

Idhar Gasper Ruksha ko jhel raha tha raat ko kafi had tak Ruksha ki asliyat khul
gayi thi lekin ab bhi hame ye samajh nahi aaya ye sab karke wo kya hasil karna
chahti thi humne bhi faisla kar liya aab naqab utarne ka waqt agaya hai Ruksha jo
chahti thi usko wo dene ka waqt agaya ta ke wo khul ke samne aajaye

Dekhte hi dekhte raat ho gayi sabhi ladkiya apne apne sleeping bed jo ke ek ek
upar ek tha kyu ke jagah kam thi waha chale gaye raat gehri hone lagi dek sunsan
ho gaya aur iss mouke ka faida utha kar main Aliza ko gate se le aaya hum pyaar
bhari baatein karne lage kissing ki ek waqt aaya jab main pani pine ka bahana kar
ke dek se niche utar aaya Aliza dek pe akeli thi tabhi dek ke dusre ek andhere kone
se do kale kapde pehne Aliza ki aur badhe unke hath me khanjar tha Aliza dek ke
kinare khadi najara dekh rahi thi tabhi uss admi ne Aliza ke pith pe nishana lekar
khanjar se waar kiya

lekin wo war Aliza tak nahi pahuncha kyu ke Aliza ke charo aur faili suraksha
kabach jo maine uski khas suraksha ke liye lagaya tha usne khanjar ko rok liya
tabhi Aliza mudi aur chikh padi dono kale kapde pehne log bhagne ko hue lekin
unka rasta Gasper Sintel aur maine rok liya hum issi mouka ka intezar kar rahe
the

Aliza:- jaan ye sab kya hai main Aliza ke pass pahunch gaya aur usko baho me
bhar liya

Main:- jaan daro nahi

Aliza:- ye kon hain aur mujhe maarne ki kosis kyu kar rahe the dono admi bhagne
lage lekin bhag nahi paye Sintel aur Gasper ka ek ek dhasu punch unke jabde pe
pada dono wohi gir pade Aliza ki awaj sun sabhi ladkiya dek pe agaye unke sath
kuch aur bhi passengers the

Main:- batao kon ho tum log

Aik Admi kisi tarah uth ke khada hua aur bola tum mujhe maaf bhi kar dalo to bhi
nahi batayenge Gasper aur Sintel ne dono ke kale libas hata diye unka chehra
saaf ho gaya wo dark elf the

Aliza:- tum log to dark elf ho main tumhari rani hun mujhe marne ke bare me socha
bhi kaise

Dark elf:- Rani haha tum hamari rani nahi ho tum hamari rani banne ke layak nahi
ho

Aliza:- kya back rahe ho tum kon ho tum dono kiske kehne pe mujhe marne aaye
the aur main yaha hun tumhe kaise pata

Main:- shan't ho jao jaan ye dono kuch nahi batayenge ye bas pyaade hain puchna
hain to jo insab ke piche hain usse pucho Aliza insab ke piche kon hai tabhi ek
talwar akar phirse Aliza ke suraksha kabach se takrayi aur talwar ko hath me liye
hui thi Ruksha hum teeno ke alawa baki sabhi shoked the

Ruksha kuch aur kar pati usse pehle hi maine talwar se waar kiya Ruksha ki talwar
makhan ki tarah do hisse me bat gaye Gasper ne Ruksha ko pakad liya

Ruksha:- aaj agar tum na hote to sayad main kamyab ho jati tumne mera barso se
banaya hua plan bigad diya ek jhatke me

Aliza:- Ruksha tum ho insab ke piche lekin kyu akhir kyu mujhe marna chahti ho

Ruksha:- janna chahti ho to suno jis gaddi pe tum bethi ho

uspe pehla hua mera hai lekin kismat tumhare sath thi tumko Rani ki kokh mili aur
mujhe mili ek noukrani ki kokh paida hone ke liye lekin khun ek hai phirvi mujhe
apna jivan garibi me bitana pada tu mahal me that bat se rahi mujhe ek ek niwale
ke liye tarasna pada tu asho aram se pali kyu akhir kyu king kahe ka king apni
hawas puri karne ke liye meri aa ke jazbato se khela aur jab pata chala wo maa
banne wali hain to dhakke dekar mahal se nikal diya
Aliza:- matlab tum meri badi behan ho

Ruksha:- badi behan hah badi behan konsi badi behan hum dono ke bich sirf ek
rista ho sakta hai wo hai dusmani ka aur kuch nahi maine hi king aur queen ko
apne inhi hatho se mara akhri waqt me unko ye bhi bataya main kon hun

Din ba din main Kingdom me arajakta failati rahi dakaito ka giroh banaya take ye
sabit kar saku tu ek queen banne ke kabil nahi iss me mera sath diya maha mantri
ne aur tum Karma thodi si chuk ho gayi maine tumko kam samjha mujhe laga agar
main tumhe apne taraf khich lu to tum mujhe madat karoge lekin tum apni taqat
chupate rahe kitni baar beizzati ki tumhari lekin tumne apni taqat sirf un gulamo ke
liye dikhaya kash agar main tumhe pratiyogita me na le aati na tum kabhi Aliza se
mile hote mera pura plan success ho jata Aliza ko gaddi se hata kar main khud ko
sahi khun bata kar gaddi pe daba thok deti

Main:- mana tumhare sath galat hua lekin tumhe isse ye haq nahi mil jata tum bhi
dusro ke sath galat karo tum ek katil ho Aliza ki gunehgar ho Alfan ki gunehgar ho
tumko saza wohi milegi Prince Sintel aur Gasper aap Aliza ke sath jaiye aur inko
Alfan ke hawale kar dijiye kal subha main apko wapas bula lunga

Sintel:- ji thik hain maine gate khol diya Aliza ke mathe pe kiss kar ke Ruksha aur
dono Sintel apne sath lekar gate se Alfan mahal me pahunch gaye

Kristine:- apko ye sab pata tha hame bataya kyu nahi

Main:- jaan agar tumlogo ko bata deta to tum dono Ruksha se normal bartaw nahi
kar pati

Kristine:- ajeeb baat hai Kiski galti aur bugatta kon hai

Main:- han aisa hi hota hai har ek galati se sirf galati karne wala hi nahi wo bhi
tabah hote hain jo bekasur hote hain

Raat beet gayi hum metalica pahunch gaye (metalica magic city) ek sand me kaha
jaye to sundar aati sundar kuch kuch anime me dekha hua sahi mahal ke tarah
dikh raha tha Magic city ek do jhilo ke bich me bana hua ek bohat hi sundar mahal
ke design se bana hua city tha har choti si choti imarat dekhne layak thi kuch logo
se suna magic city ki har imarat academy ka hi hissa hain matlab yaha ke market
se lekar hotel restro aur jo kuch yaha hain sabhi academy ka hi hissa hain yaha
garibi nahi hain kyu ke yaha garib reh nahi sakte afford nahi kar sakte mostly ye
city students jo magic sikhte hain aur sahi residents ke liye hi bana hain city ke
middle me hai academy ki main imarat jo kisi mahal ke tarah hi bana tha usme
kayi bhag the like garden prayog sala pathagar kaksha aur wo pustakshala library
jaha wo kitab hai jaha har uss jadu ki jankari hai jo ab tak iss duniya me istemal
hua hain hame magic city ke hawaii adde pe utar diya gaya hum bahar nikle to
najara dekh hum kho se gaye the hame apne liye pehle rahne ki babastha karni
thi phir academy ka chakkar lagana tha khas kar Yumna ke bare me pata karna
tha jab hum city pahunche to Yumna jyada shoked nahi hui jaise aur bache nayi
jagah dekh ke hote hain matlab ye uske pehchani hui jagah thi

Humne baggi book liya aur chal pade hotel ki talash me Jitne aage badh te raste
me naye naye nousikhiye jadugaro jo practice kar rahe the ya phir apne kaam kar
rahe the unko dekhte hue aage badh rahe the Lili aur Kristine dono mage type thi
unke liye ye jagah kisi swarg se kaam na tha

Lelina ek elf thi to kuch khas magic skill uske khun me thi Mili combat type thi usse
magic se jyada fighing skill attract karti thi lagbhag 20 minute ke baggi ride ke baad
hum ek hotel ke pass utre andar jakar maine sabke liye booking ki Sintel aue
Gasper ke liye bhi

Black spirit king mere kandhe pe hi rahta tha aur Simba mere talwar pe to kisi ko
koi shak nahi hua ke hum aam log hain ya koi mage Metalica magic city bohat
famous city thi so log ghumne bhi aate the naye logo ke yaha aana normal tha
unke liye hum apne apne kamre me agaye maine aur meri charo jaan ne ek bada
sa double bed wala room book kiya Prince Sintel ke liye ek aur Gasper ke liye ek
room book kiya maine gate open kiya aur Sintel aur Gasper ko Alfan se bapas
bulaya liya

Main:- waha kaisa mahol hai

Sintel:- abhi to unko jyada kuch fark nahi pada desh droh ka ilzam laga kar sgar
me dal diya hain lekin Queen sachai jaan ke bohat jyada udas thi
Main:- hona bhi chahiye uske mata pita mare gaye wo bhi uske hi badi behan ke
hatho udas hone ki hi baat hain kair aap dono thake honge jao thoda aram kar
loaur tum charo bhi jaan aram karo main jara Yumna ko lekar ghum ke aata hun

Kristine:- thik hain jaiye hum aap pe bojh nahi banenge

Main:- thank you jaan main waha ruka nahi Yumna ko lekar bahar nikal gaya mujhe
ek andaza to ho hi gaya tha kaha jana chahiye Yumna ke bare me kuch bhi jankari
ke liye maine apne kadam magic academy ki aur badha diya

Ek bada sa mahal jaisa magic academy ki mukhya imarat thi mujhe kuch samajh
nahi aa raha tha kaha jau ye jagah itni badi thi ke agar sahi rasta na malum ho to
kho sakte hain main gate ke pass khada yahi soch raha tha mere kandhe pe
Yumna thi tabhi kisi ne mujhe dhakka diya mera balance bigada lekin main gira
nahi mujhe gussa bohat aaya piche muda waha ek mere hi umar ka ladka aur uske
sath kuch aur ladke khade the

Main:- ye kya battamizi hain

Ladka:- tum mere raste me khade the

Main:- to hatne ko bhi keh sakte the

Ladka:- chal bhag yaha se ye tere jaise ke khade hone ki jagah nahi abhi main kisi
tarah ke jhagde ke mood me nahi tha wo kuch bole bina aage badh gaya lekin
uske piche jo ladke the wo mujhe dekh has rahe the mujhe kamjor keh rahe the
thoda gussa to aaya lekin maine abhi ignore karna hi sahi samjha

Main enter ho gaya lekin kaha jau pata nahi tha maine ankhe band ki aur aur
search magic ka istemal kiya lekin mujhe kuch hasil nahi hua main dhund kya raha
hun ye pata ho tabhi to search magic kaam karega main jab kuch aage badha to
mahal ka main gate tha pehle gate ke andar bhi ek gate tha aur uske aage do
prahari the jisne mujhe andar jane se rok diya

Prahari:- yaha sirf chahta aur mulajim hi aage ja sakte hain agar apko jana hain to
pehle uske liye apko sahi karan parichi likh ke jama karna hoga agar apko anumati
mili tabhi andar ja sakte hain maine dhayan se dekha wohi dusre baju me ek chota
sa daftar jaisa tha jaha kuch karta ho raha tha main uss aur badh gaya jab waha
pahuncha to dekha waha do lines lagi thi maine ek admi se pucha to pata chala
ek line naye students ki entry exam ki thi aur dusra tha agar koi andar jane ke liye
permission mangta hain to maine wohi ek naye student ko exam me hissa lene
aaya tha usse pucha

Main:- bhai yaha exam kis bina pe liya jata hain

Ladka:- kya tum naye ho pehli baar aaye ho exam ke liye

Main:- han main naya hun

Ladka:- ye mera teesra saal hain yaha asani se dakhila nahi milta agar apka magic
strong na ho to dakhila nahi milta

Main:- exam dene ke liye kya kya chahiye

Ladka:- bas apna naam likho aur unko 1 silver coin do wo tumko ek tamgha denge
pure teen saal ke liye jab bhi exams hote hain uss tamghe ko dikha exam me hissa
le sakte ho

Main:- thik hain maine ye tarika asan samjha dusre me waqt lagta tha aur koi
guarantee nahi thi andar jane ki permission mil hi jayegi main un naye candidates
me shamil ho gaya apna naam likh naya tamga le liya maine unse pucha ke main
apni behan ko sath lekar ja sakta hun ke nahi to mujhe permission mil gayi ye
normal tha naye students ke sath kabhi kabhi unke ristedar bhi hote hain to mujhe
bhi permission mil gayi lekin hame kade instruction diye gaye hum andar to jasakte
hain lekin sirf exam area tak hi agar koi idhar udhar gaya aur pakda gaya to usse
bahar kar diya jata hai

Maine tamga dikha baki students ke sath andar dakhil ho gaya ek banda jo sayad
koi instructor lag raha tha wo hame lekar ek mid size stadium me le aaya jiske bich
me ek chota sa maidan tha hall ki tarah hi tha jo baat hairan karne wali thi wo tha
ke pura stadium students se bhara pada tha wo naye students nahi wo sabhi pehle
se academy ka hissa ban chuke the hum naye sayad 30 honge jinko alag ek corner
pe khada rakha gaya tha hame baithne tak ki jagah nahi di gayi thi wohi ek aur
ladke ki ma bhi thi maine Yumna ko unke pass rakha mujhe exam jo dena tha

Maine charo aur najar ghumayi pata chala academy me alag alag tarah ke
students the unko teen hisso me bata gaya tha lal neela aur hara unke kapde
waise hi the lal nila aur hara aur ek sur kuch khas log sayad teacher ki ek team
bethi thi unke bich me ek kuch jyada hi badi umar ke teacher the jo sabse alag ek
khas uchai pe the mujhe mahsoos hua sayad yehi yaha ke pradhan adhyapak hai
Instructor:- suno tumsab iss exam me tum sab ko apna 100% dena hoga agar
tumhari magic skill hamare academy ke paimane me khare nahi utarte to tum nahi
chune jaoge suno tumhe kya karna hain wo dekh rahe ho lal rang ke kapdo me jo
chahta hain wo hamare academy ke sabse kamjor chatra hain tumko ek ek karke
main us khule maidan me bhejunga aur tumhe un chatro ko chunowti deni hain
agar unhone tumhari chunowti kabul ki to tumhe apna hunar dikhana hoga pura
jor laga dena agar hara paye to bhi thik lekin agar hara nahi paye phirvi agar
tumhare hunar ache hue toh chune jaoge agar nahi to nahi

Main:- sirf lal chhatro ko kyu dusre rango ko nahi chun sakte

Instructor:- maine tumhe sabse asan tarika bataya chune jane ka agar tum ise
muskil karna chahte ho to kisi bhi rang me chhatro ko chun sakte ho tumhe bata
du hare rang ke chahta yaha sabse mahir hain

Main:- samajh gaye

Phir suru hua exam ka silsila ek ek karke sabhi aage jane lage aur chunowti dene
lage lal kamjor chatro ko abtak 10 chatra ne lal chatra ko chunowti di aur har gaye
unke magic skill bohat hi kam the koi sirf water magic use kar raha tha lekin usme
bhi takat nahi thi koi sirf wind koi fire lekin unke powers bohat hi low the mujhe
pura yakin hain wo chune nahi jayenge akhir 10 jan ke baad ek ladka gaya jisne
lal bands mese ek ko haraya uski magic level kahe to un 10 charo to ek level high
thi wo fire magic user tha uske baad meri bari aayi Maine Yumna ke mathe ko
chuma aur bich maidan me agaya

Maine najar ghumayi aur dekhne laga mujhe kisi se thoda hisab niptana tha mujhe
wo dikh gaya wo hare libas me stadium me top side me apne chamchon ke sath
betha tha maine apna hath upar uthaya aur apni ungli ko usi ladke ke taraf point
kiya sabhi chonk gaye main kya kar raha hun

Main:- tum mujhe dekh rahe ho na han main tumhe hi keh raha hun main tumhe
chunowti deta hun aao aur mujhse mukabla karo

Ladka:- khada ho gaya aur mujhe gusse se dekhne laga

Main:- kyu dar to nahi lag raha ajao mukabla karo

Ladka:- tum samajh bhi rahe ho kya keh rahe ho mujhe jante bhi ho main kon hun
Main Melbolina ke King bhi hote to tumhe kisi ko lath marne ka haq nahi tha aao
aur mukabla karo jeet gaye to main yaha kabhi lout ke nahi aayunga aur agar har
gaye to

Ladka:- harne ka to sawal hi paida nahi hota nousikhiye

Main:- to ajao mukabla karo Tabhi ek teacher khade ho haye

Teacher:- tumhara naam kya hai ladke

Main:- Karma

Teacher:- tum yaha pariksha dene aaye ho koi badla lene nahi

Main:- aisa kabhi hota hi nahi agar aap teachers ne apne students ko sahi bartaw
ki siksha di hoti beth jaiye iss me apki bhi galati hain mujhe sahi galat ka fark pata
hain main niyam se chal raha hun mujhe mukabla karna tha academy ke kisi bhi
chatra se maine chatra khud chuna hain agar apko lagta hain wo chatra mujhse
kamjor hain to mujhe pariksha dene ki koi jarurat hi nahi

Ladka:- kamjor hahaha achha mazak karte ho main is academy ke top 10 chatra
mese hun

Main:- to phir abtak kiska intezar kar rahe ho maidan me aao adhyapak mujhe
bade dilchaspi se dekh rahe the wo ladka niche maidan me agaya aur mujhe kutil
muskan ke sath dekh raha tha

Ladka:- aaj hamari ye akhri mulakat hain mukable se pehle mera naam yaad karlo
kyu ke jindagi bhar ye naam kabhi bhul nahi paoge mera naam Sora hai Sora

Main:- mujhe sabkuch yaad rehta hai tum bhul paoge mera naam kya ye socho
Karma hain mera naam aab iss naam ko tum kabhi bhul nahi paoge Sora ne turrant
hi gusse se chikh marte hue dono hatho me fire magic balls banane laga main
khada usse dekhne laga Sora ek fire magic user tha usne turant hi fire balls mere
taraf phenke maine turant hi apne samne water magic ki ek diwar khadi kar di balls
diwar se takra dam tod diye diwar hatte hi Sora mere taraf tezi se aage badha aur
apne hatho se aag ke lapte nikal mujhpe kud pada

Maine turant hi ek patli water shield apne taraf kar liya Sora jaha bhi punch marta
waha water shield prakat ho jata maine ek punch Sora ke pet ke taraf trow liya
meri speed Sora se kahi jyada thi wo hat nahi paya aur punch sidhe uske pet pe
padi maine hath aage kar ke phirse watar magic use kiya aur Sora ke charo aur
water ki diwar khadi kar di

Sora apne fire balls se mere diwar ko todne ki puri kosis kar raha tha lekin uske
fire ki kat thi water wo thakne laga uski energy kam hone lagi wo dhila pad gaya
aur hanfne laga

Maine diwar hata li main khada muskura raha tha jise dekh Sora ko gussa aaraha
tha aur gusse me usne akhri kosis ki aur jitni bhi energy bachi thi usme pura istemal
kar ke ek fire ball banane laga lekin wo kuch kar pata usse pehle mera water punch
uske chehre pe pada wo udta hua dur ja gira aur behosh ho gaya

Sabhi shocked the maine Sora ke magic ko dekhte hue water magic ko chena tha
baki kisi bhi dusre eliment ka istemal nahi kiya ta ke main ek normal insan hi lagu

Stadium taliyo se gunj gaya maine Sora ke pass gaya kisi aur ke pahunchne se
pehle aur healing magic ka istemal kiya jo normal magic tha water user ke liye Lili
use karti thi maine Sora ko heal kar diya usse hosh agaya

Main:- jago Sora pyaare kitna sona hai ye academy hai tumhara ghar nahi

Sora:- tum tum

Main:- abhi bhi akad nahi gayi kyu chalo tum har chuke ho aab sabke samne jhuk
ke mujhse maafi mango

Sora:- tumse maafi kabhi nahi

Main mang lo warna tumhari jo thodi si izzat bachi hain wo bhi chali jayegi lekin
Sora ne maafi nahi mangi maine bhi jor nahi diya usko sabak sikhana tha sikha
diya

Main wapas Yumna ke pass aaya lekin mere iss tarah jeet se kafi jyada mere naam
ka fas ho gaya tha top ten mese ko harana sayad yaha bohat badi baat thi

Phir exams hote rahe lekin mujhe exam se jyada Yumna ki chinta thi uske bare
me kaise pata karu to maine instructor se pucha

Main:- instructor ji agar mujhe kuch pata karna ho jaise kisi chatra ya phir kisi
sikshsk ke bare me mujhe jankari kaha se milegi
Instructor:- jankari chahiye kis bare me mujhe batao sayad main koi sahaita kar
saku

Main:- ye bachhi dekh rahe hain ye bachhi ke mata pita ka dehant ho gaya hai aur
mujhe pata chala ye bachhi ke mata pita ne academy ke nishani pehni hui thi

Instructor:- ye bachhi meri jaan pehchan me to nahi aa rahi koi sikshak nahi yaha
ke sikshak to abhi sab yahi hain

Main:- koi aur tarika hai iske bare me pata karne ka

Instructor:- ek kaam kar sakte ho iss bachhi ke bare me jintne bhi shikshak hain
unse puch sakte ho agar koi pehchan ta ho aur rahi baat nishani ki to wo nishani
sirf sikshak hi nahi yaha kabhi siksha liye hue purane chatra bhi pehente hain

Main:- aap ka sukriya

Instructor:- beta tumne jo aaj kiya hai iska kya asar hoga jante bhi ho

Main:- kaisa asar

Instructor:- beta aaj tumne pure academy ka dhayan apni aur khich liya hain tum
bhi aab top ke 10 me gine jane wale ho aur top me rahne ki kimat bhi chukani padti
hain

Main:- kimat

Instructor:- han kimat aab tumhare piche pura academy ke students lag jayenge
agar unhone tumko hara diya wo wo top pe pahunch sakte hain aur jo log top pe
pehle se hi hain unke nishana pe tum agaye ho wo tumhe aage badhne se rokne
ki kosis karenge

Main:- achha itni si baat karne dijiye unko kosis main sambhal lunga

Instructor:- manta hun tum kafi achha water magic istemal kar lete ho lekin water
magic tumko har waqt bacha nahi sakta tum ab bhi jadu ke bare me jyada kuch
nahi jante hoge waise bhi tum abhi abhi to sekhne aaye ho

Main:- acha sukriya apka main apni puri kosis karunga maine Yumna ko kandhe
pe uthaya aur bahar jane laga

Instructor:- kaha ja rahe ho

Main:- kuch reh gaya hain kya

Instructor:- han abhi pariksha ka parinam pata chalna baki hai

Main:- achha thik hain main ruk gaya lekin mujhe Yumna ki chinta sata rahi thi
bechari ka koi hain bhi ke nahi ye janna tha lekin abhi iss me waqt lagana tai tha
itni asani se mujhe kuch bhi malum nahi chalne wala tha sabhi ne pariksha diya
aur bas 5 hi chune gaye 30 me jisne mera naam bhi tha phir apni kabiliyat se aage
badh ke nile ya hare rang tak pahuncha ja sakta hai mera rang bhi lal tha lekin
mujhe usse koi fark nahi pad raha tha mujhe yaha jo kaam karna tha uske kiye
academy me entry jaruri thi aur ye pariksha mujhe achha mouka de gayi

Humne bapsi ka rasta liya raste me main aur Yumna ne khana khaya sham hone
lagi thi pura din nikal gaya is chakkar me main hotel lout aaya Kristine kya hua
kuch pata chala

Main:- nahi filhall to nahi thoda waqt lagega yaha tumsab ne khana khaya

Lili:- han jaan khana kha kiya aap ne khaya

Main:- han kha liya hain aaj bohat kuch hua hain (phir maine unko sabkuch bistar
se bataya)

Lelina:- daddy to kya aap academy me jayenge

Main:- han jana hi padega

Lili:- aur hum

Main:- maaf karna jaan waha chatra aur sikshak ke alawa koi prabesh nahi kar
sakta mujhe akele hi jana hoga

Kristine:- thik haj hum yahi rukenge din me na sahi raat to aap hamare sath honge

Main:- han jarur phir aur bate huyi main Gasper aur Sintel se bhi mila unko yaha
ki suraksha ka bhar diya ladkiya akeli yaha rahengi achha nahi mana suraksha
kabach hain lekin phir bhi koi na koi mahir mage suraksha kabach bhed hi dega
jaise maine kiya tha uss raat maine apna waqt pancho ke sath bitaya Aliza bohat
udas thi usko pyaar kiya uska mood thik kiya mere charo jaan ko bhi thoda pyaar
kiya phir unko sula diya dusre din main tayyar ho gaya sabhi ke sath subha ka
nashta kar ke main chal pada academy ki aur kitna waqt ho gaya hai is duniya me
aane se pehle main school gaya tha kuch khas achhi yade nahi thi us duniya ki
lekin padhai mere jivan ka ek bada hissa raha hai aaj kitne waqt baad main phirse
kisi academy ka hissa bana hun main academy pahunch gaya kal mujhe academy
ek nishani mila tha wo maine apne kapde pe laga liya mujhe andar jane se kisi ne
nahi roka andar ka najara behad achha tha badi badi galiya ya aage badhne ka
rasta keh sakte hain usme chatra yaha waha ya to bate kar rahe hain ya apni
magic ki practice

Main aage badh raha tha lekin kaha jana tha mujhe nahi malum tha lekin jaise
jaise main aage badh raha tha dusre chatra mujhe hi dekh rahe the main sabki
najar me tha tabhi main kisi se takra gaya wo gir padi ek ladki thi umar me mujhse
badi hi lag rahi thi bhara hua jisam tha chalakti hui jawani thi aur uske sar pe ek
ajeev sa nokila topi thi

Ladki:- dekh ke nahi chal sakte bewakuf maine ladki ko uthne me madat ki

Main:- galati ho gayi main jara kho sa gaya hun main naya hun na

Ladki:- naye ho usne mujhe upar se niche tak dekha phir ek taraf ishara kar ke boli
iss raste se aage jao phir baye mud jana waha tumhe tumhari kaksha mil jayegi

Main:- sukriya aap ka

Ladki:- koi baat nahi jao aab aur han aab kisi se mat takrana har koi mere jaisa
nahi hogi main ladki ki baat puri to nahi samjha lekin main uske dikhaye raste se
chalte hue ek kaksha tak pahunch gaya kaksha suru ho chuka tha main gate pe
khada ho gaya maine pucha kya main andar asakta hun andar se ek bade hi
khadus ya kahu meri kismat kharab thi ye wohi teacher the jinko maine kal suna
ya tha

Teacher:- tumhe waqt ka koi khayal hai ke nahi ye koi waqt hai

Main:- mujhe maaf kijiye mujhe kaksha dhundne me waqt lag gaya

Teacher:- ajao aur apna parichai do sabhi ko main andar aaya andar 10 hi chatra
the main 11 wa tha

Main:- mera naam Karma hain aap sabhi se milke khushi hui

Teacher:- bas itna hi aur kuch nahi hain batane ke liye

Main:- nahi itna hi kafi hai mere aisa kehne se teacher ka pata thoda chadh gaya
lekin wo bola kuch nahi main baki ke chatra me shamil ho gaya shhh shhh ek awaj
ne mujhe uss aur dekhne pe majbur kiya wo ek ladka tha jo mere piche hi baitha
tha

Ladka:- mera naam Mohan hai tum wohi ho na jisne kal hare rang ke ladke ko
haraya tha

Main:- han main wohi hun

Mohan:- tum kamal ke ho mujhse dosti karoge

Main:- han kyu nahi

Teacher pehle din hame academy ke rules samjhane lage yaha kya kya hota hai
kaise hota hai sab kuch

Rule no one agar koi tumhe chunowti de aur tum use swikar karo to tumhe wo
ladai khel maidan me hi ladni hogi bahar nahi

Rule 2 chunowti koi bhi de sakta hai lekin kabul karna na karna humpe hain aur
agar humse 10 paidan niche chunowti de to usse kabul karna hi hoga aur bhi kayi
rule thi jinko maine sunna jaruri nahi samjha teacher ke jane ke baad main kaksha
se bahar jane laga tabhi Mohan agaya

Mohan:- kahi ja rahe ho

Main:- bas aaj pehla din hain to socha academy ghum liya jaye suna hain yaha
duniya ki sabse badi pustakshala hai

Mohan:- han hai to lekin abhi hum waha nahi ja sakte uske liye hame pehle kamse
kaam 10 chunowti jeetni hogi main 10 chunowti achha achha thik hai main
academy me tehalne laga tabhi meri najar ek aur gayi wo wohi ladki thi aur uske
sath kal wala ladka tha jo mujh se hara tha dono me kuch bahas ho rahi thi main
uss aur badh gaya

Mohan:- lagta hain kuch hone wala hai suna hai jab bhi do logo me aise tutu me
me hoti hai to uska hak mukable se hi hota hai hum waha pahunch gaye

Sora:- tum aise kaise inkar kar sakti ho maine iss din ka kabse intezar kiya hai
Ladki:- tum aab mujhe chunowti dene layak nahi hue

Sora:- kya main Sora hun Sora

Ladki:- to kya tum ab top ten me nahi aate pehle apna rank uthao phir mukabla
karna

Sora:- tumhe mujhse mukabla karna hi hoga

Ladki:- tumhe niyam pata hain main tumhare sath mukabla karne ke liye badhya
nahi hun aur waise bhi main kisi aise ke sath mukabla kyu karo jo naye bidyarthio
se harta phirta ho ladki ki baat sun Sora aag babula hone laga tabhi uski najar
mujh pe padi

Sora:- tum tum yaha bhi

Main:- arre yaar aab maine kya kiya hain Sora sab kuch tumhare wajah se ho
raha hai

Main:- nahi ye sab kuch tumhare khud ke wajah se ho raha hai kabol karlo achha
rahega

Ladki:- tum to tumhi ho jisne Sora ka sthan chhina hain

Main:- arre maine kisi ka sthan nahi chhina waise aap ka naam kya hai

Ladki:- tum sach me mujhe nahi jante

Main:- sorry lekin main yaha naya hun yaha ke bare me kuch nahi pata

Ladki:- Shina mera naam Shina hain

Mohan:- tum sach me nahi jante ye kon hain

Main:- arre nahi yaar

Mohan:- ye hi hai jo pure academy me no 1 pe hai

Main:- achha to aap hi no1 ho academy me

Shina:- mujhe chunowti nahi doge tum top ten me ho na

Main:- naa chunowti wo kyu bhala

Shina:- to yaha kya kar rahe ho yaha jo bhi top ten me shamil hota hai sabhi ko
pehla no hi chahiye hota hai

Main:- mukabla karna jaruri hai kya

Shina:- jaruri to nahi lekin mukabla yaha tala nahi ja sakta tayyar raho harwaqt

Main:- sukriya

Sora:- bohat ho gaya Shina mujhse mukabla karti ho ke nahi Shina Sora ek kaam
kyu nahi karte jisse tum hare ho usko harao phir mere pass aana main tumse
mukabla karungi itna keh ke Shina chali gayi Sora gurrata reh gaya bechara aur
mujhe ghurne laga

Main:- arre bhai aise mat ghuro ankho se hi mar daloge kya

Sora:- dekh lunga tumhe itna keh ke Sora bhi chala gaya

Mohan:- bhai mujhe to lag raha tha aaj kisi na kisi se tumhara mukabla hoke
rahega

Main:- main yaha mukabla karne nahi aaya phir hum kuch aur baat karne lage aur
academy ghumne lage library bhi pahunch gaye lekin library ke jis hisse me wo
kitab thi waha pahunchne ke kiye ek darwaja tha aur us darwaje pe bohat security
thi main jabardasti to andar ja sakta tha lekin abhi hum dusre desh me hain yaha
kanun todna achhi baat nahi thi

Hum lout aaye mukabla karne ke hall me jaha dusre chatra ek dusre se mukabla
kar rahe the ye mukabla ek tarah se apni magic abilities ko badhane aur nikharne
ka ek tarika tha aur jo bhi academy me sekhte the use prayog me lane ka tarika
tha hall me do char mukable ho rahe the kuch khas nahi tha jyada tar mukabla
karne wale kamjor ya tu kahe magic ability bohat kam thi

Lekin Mohan ko wo sab bada dilchasp laga lagna bhi chahiye uske liye ye sab
bohat badi baat hai lekin jisne dragons se mukabla kiya ho black spirit King se
mukabla kiya ho uske liye ye sab kuch khas na tha kuch waqt waha bitane ke baad
hum kaksha me lout aaye hamari dusri class thi magic fundamental yani magic ke
basics aur magic ki adhar kya hain insab pe mujhe magic ke basics to Mili Lili ne
bataye the yaha usse kuch behtar tarike se samjhaya gaya class khatam hote hi
jab teacher bahar jane lage to main bhi unke sath bahar jane laga class se nikalte
hi maine teacher ko pukara

Main:- teacher rukiye mujhe aap se kuch baat karna hai

Teacher:- kya baat hai bolo

Main:- teacher aap kisi aise ko jante hain jiski ek 10 -12 saal ki beti hain Yumna

Teacher:- nahi mere yadast me to aisa koi mujhe yaad nahi waise bhi main iss
academy me naya naya join kiya hai

Main Ohh sorry teacher aap ko taklif di wo chale gaye lekin mujhe Yumna ke bare
me kuch bhi malum nahi hua main mann me (kaise pata karu Yumna ke bare me
kuch to tigdam lagana hi padega)

Uss din khuch khas nahi hua main academy se nikal kar hotel lout aaya sabhi
mera besabri se intezar kar rahe the

Main:- sab thik hain

Lelina:- aap ke bina mann hi nahi lagta

Main:- ohh ye baat hai ek kaam karte hain tayyar ho jao hum bajar chalte hain
ghumenge firenge khana khakar loutenge sabhi khush ho gaye aur jaldi jaldi tayyar
ho gaye

Main:- Gasper Prince Sintel maafi mere wajah se aap dono ka din bhi kharab ho
raha hain

Gasper:- kya keh rahe hain Karma ji aap ne hame ek dayitwa diya tha usse badh
ke hamare liye khushi ki baat kya hogi

Main:- sukriya aap dono ka

Prince Sintel:- waise kya pata chala kitab ke bare me main wo kitab kadi suraksha
me hain usko pane ke do hi tarike hain ek agar kisi tarah manjuri mile dusri hum
usse chura lein

Gasper:- to apne konsa tarika socha hai

Main:- abhi decide nahi kiya abhi main Yumna ke bare me soch raha hun uske
ghar khandan ka pata lagane ki kosis kar raha hun bechari black spirit king ki galati
ke karan apne ma baap ko kho chuki hain phir sabhi tayyar ho gaye hum chal pade
market ki aur

Magic city ka market bhi kisi magic se kaam na tha behad khubsurat unme bikne
wale chije bhi shandar the meri jaan sabhi to market ko dekh khush ho gayi aur
kharidari me sabhi tut padi main unke piche Yumna ko sambhale phir raha tha
tabhi mujhe ehsaas hua jaise koi humpe najar rakhe hue hain maine khade khade
search magic ka istemal kiya to mujhe wo mil gaya wo Mohan tha uske sath
hamare hi class ke dusre classmate the main samajh gaya wo mujhe market me
dekh chuke hain aur mere sath meri charo jaan ko bhi aur utsukta bash hamare
piche lag gaye hain tabhi mere dimag me ek baat aayi kya search magic mujhe
Yumna ke bare me bata sakta hai maine try kiya search magic ka istemal kiya
Yumna ke pariwar lekin kuch kasil nahi hua search magic ki range ki ek had thi
jyada duri tak cover nahi karti thi Mohan ko abhi ignore karna hi sahi tha

hamne kuch kapde jute kuch aise bhi saman liye jo meri jaan charo ke sundarta
ko aur nikharta ho phir hum khana khane ek hotel me agaye khana laziz tha
Metalica me khana magic se pakaya jata tha iss liye galati ki jyada ummid nahi
hoti thi jyada tar dishes vej the kuch meat bhi the humne khana khakar bapas hotel
loutne ka faisla kiya lekin abki baar hum Mohan ko hamare piche nahi le ja sakte
the maine ek gali ke hone me gate spell ka use kiya jaise hi humne turn liya hum
gate ke raste hapne hotel ke pass the jabtak Mohan aur baki sabhi gali tak
pahunche gate gayab ho gaya

Raat mohabbat aur pyaar bhara gujra maine charo jaan ko kiss kiya aur sula diya
sath me Yumna ko bhi phir main gate ke raste Aliza ke mahal me uske kaksh me
pahunch gaya wo mujhe dekh kar behad khush hui
hum pyaar ke palo me khone lage na jane kaisa asar tha Aliza ka main uske jisam
ki aur khichta jata tha sayad ye elf ki ek taqat thi yehi hal Lelina ke sath bhi hota
tha uske pass mard ko akarshit karne ki khas taqat hoti hogi humne raat bhar pyaar
ke palo me bitaye Aliza ko sulane ke baad main wapas lout aaya aur khud bhi
thodi nind le liya maine Lelina ki ek tasvir magic se banayi ye magic market me ek
painter ko dekh kar sikhi thi wo tasvir maine academy ke notice board pe jaha
chatro ke liye niyamabali likhi hui thi wohi laga di

Phir main kaksha me agaya Mohan aur class ke do aur ladke mujhe ghur ghur ke
dekh rahe the main samajh gaya unke mann me kayi sawal the bato ki suruwat
maine hi ki

Main:- suprabhat mere dost

Mohan:- Suprabhat

Main:- kya hua aaj aise ukhde ukhde kyu lag rahe ho

Mohan:- mann me (ukhdu nahi apni jholi khali hain aur tum pariya liye ghum rahe
the)

Mohan:- bhai ek baat batao kya tum shadi shuda ho

Main:- nahi kya tumhe main shadi shuda lagta hun

Mohan:- koi chakkar kuch aisa

Main:- bhai kya baat hai aaj ye ajeev se bate kyu kar rahe ho

Mohan:- nahi ajeev nahi wo baat aisi hain ke

Main:- kal jo dekha uske liye bol rahe ho na

Mohan:- kya kya kal kya

Main:- wohi jo market me dekha mujhe maine bhi tum teeno ko dekha tha

Mohan:- achha baat khul hi gayi hain to batao

Main:- arre wo to meri malkin thi charo aur do unke bade bhai Malik the aur wo
bachhi pata nahi kiski hai malkin ko mili thi uske bare me pata lagane ki kosis ho
rahi hain maine uski tasvir bhi academy me lagayi hai
Mohan:- kya sach me wo tumhari malkin hai

Main:- to bhai mujhe dekh ke kya lagta hai mujh garib ko konsi ladki pasand karegi

Mohan:- tabhi main sochu aisa kaise ho sakta hai hum jaise ke pass itni khubsurat
pari jaisi ladkiya hon

Main:- sahi kaha kya batau tumhe mujhe yaha padhne ki ijazat bhi badi muskil se
mili hain yaha se sidha nikal mujhe kaam pe lagna padta hain unki farmyishe puri
karni padti hain

Mohan:- koi baat nahi sabkuch thik ho jayega mahol badal gaya Mohan ne meri
baat mann li hum normal ho gaye

Phir class hui hum sabhi ke individual magic test hue jaise hum konse tatwa ka
istemal karte hain uske sath konse aur spell jante hain jinka hum istemal karte hai
Maine apni magic ability chupa ke rakhi sirf water magic ka bataya aur ek do chote
mote spell jo maine Lili ke diye hue kitab se sekhe the Mohan ek wind type mage
tha lekin uski wind abhi basic level pe hi thi usko wind magic ka ache se istemal
karne me abhi kafi waqt lagne wala tha

Mohan:- bhai tumhari water magic to kamal ki hai tum iss me itne mahir kaise hue

Main:- ye bhi puchne ki baat hai bachpan se water magic ka istemal kar raha hun
kapde dhone me bartan dhone me safai me water magic mere nas nas me bas
gaya hai

Mohan:- tabhi main sochu tum itne mahir kyu ho main chalo bahar chalte hain
Hum bahar nikalne hi wale the ke tabhi ek teacher agaye aur bole

Teacher:- yaha Karma kon hai

Main:- ji main hun

Teacher:- tumko pradhan sikshak ne bulaya hai

Main:- ji chaliye main unke piche ho liya sath me Mohan bhi chal pada

Mohan:- bhai ye pradhan sikshak ne kyu bulaya hai

Main:- kya pata wohi chalkar pata karte hain hum pradhan sikshak ke kaksh ke
bahar pahunch gaye
Teacher:- sirf Karma tum andar jao tum yahi ruko main andar dakhil ho gaya bada
sa kamra ek shandar si desk aur kurshi pe baithe pradhan sikshak maine adab se
unke samne sar jhukaya

Pradhan sikshak:- to tum ho Karma ye bachhi tumhe kaha mili

Main:- kya aap is bachhi ke bare me jante hain

Pradhan sikshak:- mere piche sawal ka jawab do

Main:- ji ye mujhe samundar me ek bade se naw ke tute tukre pe tairti hui mili

Pradhan sikshak:- aur iske sath iske mata pita pariwar koi na tha

Main:- nahi samundar me bas jahaj ka malba tha kuch aur nahi tufan ne pura jahaj
dubo diya tha sayad ye ladki kisi tarah bach gayi

Pradhan sikshak:- tum kaha se aaye ho samundar me kya kar rahe the

Main:- Main Melbolina se ek behri jahaj me yaha magic academy me siksha lene
aaya hun take ek mahir mage ban saku aur apne pariwar ko achhi jindagi de saku

Pradhan sikshak:- wo bachi abhi kaha hai

Main:- mere pass ek kiraye ke kamre me mere hone wali biwi ke sath aap kya kuch
jante hain is bachhi ke bare me

Pradhan sikshak:- tum uss bachhi ko hamare hawale kar do hum uska dhayan
rakhenge

Main:- mujhe mere sawal ka jawab nahi mila kya aap uss bachhi ke bare me jante
hain

Pradhan sikshak:- uss bachhi ko hamare hawale kar do hum uska dhayan
rakhenge tum kyu pareshani utha rahe ho

Main:- Pradhan sikshak ji mujhe mere sawalo ka jawab diye bina aap bachhi ko
hasil nahi kar sakte mujhe uske bare me jankari chahiye wo kon hai kaha se aayi
hai kya uska koi pariwar hai agar in sawalo ke sahi jawab mile aur agar mujhe sab
sahi laga tabhi main bachi ko apke hawale karunga warna nahi
Pradhan sikshak:- tum ja sakte ho bachi ko kal yaha lekar aana uss bachhi pe
tumhara koi haq nahi hai

Main:- maaf kijiye pradhan sikshak ji mujhe sahi nahi lag raha bachi ko apke
hawale karna aap mujhse uski pehchan chupa rahe hain jabtak main 100 %
santust nahi hota main bachhi ko kisi ke hawale nahi karunga aur koi mujhse ye
jabar dasti nahi kar sakta

Pradhan sikshak:- bache tum kya samajhte ho tum mujhe inkar karoge aur asani
se yaha se nikal jaoge tum ab bhi ek nousikhiye ho main yaha ka pradhan sikshak

Main:- aap yaha ke pradhan sikshak ho sakte hain lekin main nousikhiya nahi hun
apki ek galat harkat pure academy ko tabah kar dega uski ek tasvir main apko
dikhata hun maine gate spell kiya aur uss gate se Monark agaya aur dekhte hi
dekhte Monark apne asal roop me agaya Lekin kamre ke had me tha

Pradhan sikshak:- Black spirit King

Main:- han abhi black aaya hain white ko bhi bula sakta hun dono milke mere ek
ishare se iss pure academy ko tabah kar denge

Monark:- Malik hukum dijiye hukum dijiye

Pradhan sikshak:- kon ho tum

Main:- main Karma hun Monark chote roop me lout jao Monark roop chota kar ke
bapas lout gaya

Pradhan sikshak:- tum yaha kyu aaye ho kon ho tum tum yaha siksha lene to nahi
aaye ho

Main:- han main yaha siksha lene nahi aaya hun main yaha mere kuch sawalo ke
jawab dhundne aaya hun wo sabhi jawab sirf ek kitab me hain

Pradhan sikshak:- kitab magic book

Main:- han mujhe sirf apne sawalo ke jawab chahiye main yaha kisi ko koi taklif
dene nahi aaya ab bataiye Yumna kon hai Pradhan sikshak ek thandi sanse lekar
beth gaye
Pradhan sikshak:- main kisi bure makshad se Yumna ko nahi mang raha tha uski
jaan khatre me hai aur magic city uske liye sahi surakshit jagah thi lekin aab mujhe
fikar nahi hai

Main:- mujhe mere sawalo ka ab bhi jawab nahi mila

Pradhan sikshak:- Yumna hamare King ke chote bhai duke Alrado ki ek louti beti
hai kuch arse pehle duke Alrado apne bachi ke sath chup chupa ke mujhse milne
yaha aaye the karib 2 mahine pehle ki baat hai Alrado kafi ghabraye hue the
unhone bachhi ko mere hawale kiya aur mujhse kaha bachhi ko iss desh se kahi
dur bhej de chupa de jabtak wo na kahe mere puchne pe bas itna hi kaha ke bachi
ki jaan ko khatre hai iske alawa kuch nahi bataya uske baad wo chale gaye kuch
waqt tak maine bachi ko magic city me chupa ke rakha mere do purane chhatra
ke sath lekin mujhe dar tha agar duke ki baat sach hain to bachi ka is desh me
rehna sahi nahi iss liye maine apne dono chatra ko bachhi ko lekar yaha se kisi
aur desh me jane ko kaha

Main:- matalab apko pata nahi Yumna ki jaan kon lena chahta hain aur kyu

Pradhan sikshak:- han mujhe nahi malum Duke ne bataya hi nahi uss din ke baad
duke se na meri kabhi mulakat hui na hi unki koi khabar mere pass aaye

Main:- Yumna ko lekar apka kya irada hai

Pradhan sikshak:- mere hisab se wo tumhare pass hi jyada surakshit hai

Main:- aur mere dusri baat mujhe mere sawalo ke jawab chahiye magic book se

Pradhan sikshak:- usme main tumhari koi madat nahi kar sakta main magic book
tak ja to sakta hun lekin use kholne ki padhne ki ijazat tabhi hai jab hamare King
ijazat dein

Main:- to matab aap uss kaksh tak ja sakte hain

Pradhan sikshak:- han main us kaksh tak kabhi ja sakta hun lekin mere sath sainik
hote hain

Main:- koi baat nahi baki mujhpe chod de main sambhal lunga

Pradhan sikshak:- tum kuch aisa waisa mat karna

Main:- nahi bilkul nahi main kuch waqt tak aur academy me rahne wala hun dubara
jarur mulakat hogi

Pradhan sikshak:- tum jo bhi ho jane se pehle mujhe apna pura parichai dekar jana
tum mujhe koi aam insan nahi lagte

Main:- jarur dekar jayunga abhi is desh me mujhe kuch aur waqt lagne wala hain
main Principal ke office se bahar aaya

Mohan:- bhai ye andar se kuch awaze aarahi thi wo kya tha

Main:- kuch nahi pradhan sikshak mere kabiliyat ko dekh khush hue the iss liye
mere bare me aur janna chahte the mujhe thodi tips bhi di unhone aur kuch nahi

Mohan:- bas itna hi na

Main:- han aur kya chalo kaksha me chalte hain tabhi ek awaj aayi aise kaise ja
rahe ho aabhi to aaye ho main muda to waha do ladke khade the unke sath ek
ladki bhi thi sabhi ne hare rang ka dress pehna hua tha

Main:- tum kon ho aur mujhse kya chahte ho

Ladka:- suna hain tumne yaha ke top 10 mese ek ko haraya hai wo bhi sirf entry
exam me kya kehte ho logo ko pata chalna chahiye na tum kya kya kar sakte ho

Main:- mujhe abtak tumhara naam pata nahi chala

Ladka:- tumhare liye mera naam nahi meri rank jaruri hain mera academy rank 7
hain kya hehte ho

Main:- tum mujhse mukabla karna chahte ho lekin kyu main to tumhare rank se
niche hun na

Ladka:- hahaha tum khud ko samajhte kya ho ek mukable me top 10 me shamil

ho gaye tumhe pata bhi hai top ten me shamil hone ke liye har koi kitni mehnat
karta hai

Main:- main khud ko kya samjha ta hun ye chodo wo mukabla exam ke liye nahi
bas uss ladke ke battamizi ke liye tha aab wo top ten mese ho ya khud top ka no
1 ho main battamizi bardast nahi karta mujhe rank me koi dilchaspi nahi aur agar
tum apna rank bachana chahte ho to ab bhi mouka hain sambhal jao
Ladka:- rank ki kisko fikar hai mujhe tum jaiso se narat hai hum mukabla karenge

Main:- ye tumhara antim faisla hain

Ladka:- tum inkar kar sakte ho waise bhi rank me tum mere niche ho

Main:- ok mujhe manjur hain lekin ek baat jisko bhi mujhse mukabla karna hai abhi
ajaye main bar bar mukabla kar ke apna waqt zaya nahi karunga

Ladka:- tum khud ko bohat bada tees mar khan samajhte ho na aaj tumhe tumhari
aukat dikhata hun

Main:- chalo dekhte hain

Mohan:- mukabla top ten ke bich ye to badi khabar hain dekhte hi dekhte pure
academy me khabar fail gayi teachers bhi agaye mukable ke area me top ten me
jab bhi mukabla hota hain pura academy usko dekhta hain it's kind of learning for
new students

Main aur wo ladka amne samne the wahi Sora students ke bich apne chamcho ke
sath tha

Sora:- ye Karma khud ko kya samajhte hai aabhi abhi aaya hai aur sochta hai top
position hasil kar lega aaj isko pata chalega

Main:- main ek baar aur puchta hun tumhara naam kya hai

Ladka:- Albert Simona

Main:- Albert Simona ye mukabla tumne khud chuna hai aur jo bhi aage hoga uske
jimmedari tum par hoge

Albert:- dekhte hain hame teacher se mukable ka ishara mil gaya

Main apne jagah pe khada tha koi war nahi kar raha tha jise dekh Albert utawla
hone laga aur usne apne hath ko dono taraf faila diya tabhi jamin me se mitti ke
tukre hawa me uth gaye aur jaise hi usne hath ko aage mere taraf kiya tabhi sabhi
mitti ke tukre mere taraf badhne lage maine hath aage kar diya aur tabhi ek water
wall ban gaya mere samne aur dekhte hi dekhte wo water wall barf me badal gaya
mitti ke tukre diwar se takra kar wohi gir pade
Main:- Albert in chote mote magic trick se tum mujhe hara nahi paoge kuch bada
karo

Albert:- water magic ha tum samajhte ho water magic se tum sabko hara doge to
tum bhul rahe ho water magic ka tod bhi hai tabhi Albert ne phirse hath faila diye
iss baar usne mitti ke tukre ke sath wind magic mix kar diya aur ek mitti ka
bawandar bana kar mere taraf chod diya lekin usko kya pata samne jo hain uske
samne har hathiyar bekar hai

Maine hath upar kar diya aur aur spell dohraya thandar bolt aur uske sath hi ek
bhayankar thandar akar uss bawandar pe gira jisse Albert udta hua diwar se ja
takraya uska bawandar bikhar gaya thandar ki taqat se pura hall kanp utha tha
sabhi ascharya the thandar magic koi amm magic nahi thi its one of the high lavel
magic mostly elf ya koi mahir mage hi use karta hai aur ye magic mere stamina
aur power ke sath milke uski power 10 times jyada ho jati hai kehte hain magic ki
power depends on persons life energy aur mujhe swayam bhagwan ne extra life
energy ke sath bheja hai that gives me power to multiply my magics power

Albert behosh ho chuka tha usko shok nahi laga tha lekin thandar bolt ka effect hi
kafi tha kisi ko behosh karne ke liye upar se jabse dragon King ka blood mere
andar gaya hai meri power double ho gayi thi

Main:- sabhi shikshak gan mere saha pathio aap sab dekh hi sakte hain iss me
meri koi galati nahi main yaha naya hun mujhe mukabla karne me koi dikkat nahi
lekin bata du mukable ka parinam har baar aisa hi hoga tabhi ek teacher khade
hue tum kon ho thander bolt koi mamuli magic nahi jo tum jaise naye bidyarthi ko
pata hona chahiye

Main:- sikshak mahodai magic magic hota hain main yaha sirf magic ke principles
dikhne aaya hun yaha mujhe magic sekhne ki jarurat nahi hai adhura gyan
khatarnak hota hai iss liye main wo pura karne aaya hun mujhe ummid hai main
nirash nahi honga yaha aab mujhe izazat dijiye

Pura academy uske baad se mujhse thoda dur dur rehne laga yaha tak ki Mohan
bhi ye to hona hi tha abtak unhone itna high level magic nahi dekha hoga top ten
bhi mujhse aab dur rahenge itna mujhe pata tha

Hall se nikal main bahar aaya mere piche aur baki students bhi aarahe the lekin
koi bhi mere karib hokar nahi gujar raha tha aaj mera rank 7 ho gaya tha lekin sab
ki najar me main top pe tha tabhi koi akar mere piche khada hua main palta to wo
Shina thi jo mujhe muskurate hue dekh rahi thi

Shina:- achha show tha maza aaya

Main:- maza kaisa maza

Shina:- mujhe har manjur nahi iss liye main top pe hun no 1 lekin aaj tumne bina
lade mujhe mere rank ko chunowti de

Main:- cool cool Shina ji apne suna nahi mujhe mukable karne ki koi ichha nahi hai
shan't ho jaiye kya ho gaya hain is academy ko jab dekho sabko apni rank ki fikar
rakhti hain

Shina:- ek kutil smile dekar waise ek aur tarika bhi hain mujhe manane ka mere
sath chalo

Main:- kaha jana hai

Shina:- bas chalo don't worry mere hote hue tumhe koi taklif nahi hogi aur mujhe
khichti hui academy ke bahar le jane lagi

Main:- aap mujhe kaha le ja rahi hai bataiye bhi

Shina:- just mere sath chalo aur ek awaj nahi wo mujhe khichti hui academy ke
piche ek bada sa jheel tha aur uske aage ek Purana khandar tha mujhe pata nahi
tha magic city me koi purana khandar bhi hai khandar me ek taraf ek bada sa
chattan jo kuch bistar jaisa tha wo mujhe waha le aayi

Main:- aap mujhe yaha kyu lekar aayi hain

Shina:- budhu aur apna top ko dhire dhire kholne lagi

Main:- samajh gaya ye kya chahti hain

Main:- please stop stop

Shina:- tum taqarwar ho good looking ho main bhi top pe hun aur khubsurat hun
hamari jodi kamal ki hogi aaj is jodi pe mohar laga do meri jaan
Main:- stop please lekin shina apna top utar chuki thi uska nasila badan dekh mere
andar hormones ka reaction hone laga Shina mere taraf badhne lagi lekin maine
hum dono ke bich water magic se ek diwar bana di

Shina:- ohho janeman aisi bhi kya berukhi kya main khubsurat nahi mujhe pane
ke liye pura academy mere piche dum hilaye ghumta hain aab hata bhi do ye diwar
apna lo mujhe

Main:- maaf kijiye Shina ji lekin ye sambhab nahi hain app

Shina:- kya tum mujhe thukra rahe ho Princess of magic academy ko tum jaise na
jane kitne roj mere kadmo me hote hain aur tum mujhe thukra rahe ho

Main:- han aap jo keh rahi hain usme mujhe sirf taqat ki bhukh dikh rahi hain pyaar
nahi jodi pyaar ki buniyad pe banti hain taqat ke buniyad pe nahi

Shina:- tum aabhi bache ho tumhe duniya ke bare me kya pata tum kya samajhte
ho thander bolt magic se tum kuch bhi kar sakte ho iss duniya me kuch bhi hasil
karna hain to taqat honi chahiye

Main:- manta hun taqat se sabkuch hasil kiya ja sakta hain lekin pyaar nahi mujhe
maaf kijiye main chalta hun main waha se chal pada Shina gusse se waha ruki
rahi jab main kuch dur pahuncha tabhi khandar me ek jor ka dhamaka hua saath
me ek chikh main tumhe nahi chodungi Karma main samajh gaya jald hi mere liye
ek aur mukabla aane wala hai mujhe uski fikar nahi thi mujhe thoda dar lagne laga
tha kahi main meri jaan ke trust jo mujhpe hai wo na tut jaye Shina ki sundarta
chattan ko bhi pighla de aisi thi mujhe hi pata tha kaise maine khud ko roka hai
lekin rishte taqat se nahi judte upar se meri life waise hi complicated hain aur nahi
karna chahta tha main wapas academy nahi gaya aur hotel ke raste nikal gaya
mujhe pehle hi kayi sur kaam karna hain mere pass ab kuch khas jankari ya thi jo
mere kaam ko asan karne wale the main hotel lout aaya mujhe dekh Lili boli

Lili:- kya baat hain jaan aaj itni jaldi lout aaye kahi hamari yaad to nahi sata rahi thi

Main:- haye meri jaan bas aisa hi samjho main apni jaan ke alawa reh kaha pata
hun

Lili:- chode chode aap to sirf bate banate hain thoda pyaar bhi kar ke dikhaye to
mane
Main:- meri jaan hajir hain jab chahe lelo

Lili:- wo to hamara hi hai

Main:- to mango kya chahiye bas mere pyaar pe shaq na karo meri jaan

Lili:- muskurate hue mere gale lag gayi hame bin mange sab kuch mil gaya hai
jaan aap mil gaye aur kya chahiye

Main:- achha to hame cheda ja raha tha waise jaan tumhari ek madat chahiye

Lili:- han kahiye jaan

Main:- jaan tumhe spells ki kafi jankari hai tumhe koi mann chaha roop lene wala
spell pata hain kya

Lili:- roop badal aap kitab me dekh sakte hain agar aisa koi no magic kitab me darz
hain to aap ko mil jayega lekin mujhe aisa koi spell nahi pata

Main:- ok thik hain don't worry jaan main koi na koi upai kar lunga waise ye Lelina
aur Kristine kaha gayi Mili bhi nahi dikh rahi

Lili:- Lelina aur Kristine Yumna ko lekar ghumane gayi hain aur Mili didi lunch lane
gayi hain aur unke sath unki suraksha ke liye Gasper aur Prince Sintel bhi gaye
hain

Main:- aur meri jaan ki suraksha ka kya

Lili:- kisi ko pata ho ya na ho mujhe pata hain aap ka protection magic hum sabhi
pe hain to mujhe koi fikar nahi main muskura diya

Main:- waise jaan hum dono abhi akele hain thoda pyaar kar le maine Lili ko baho
me daboch liya uske bhare hue sine mere chati pe dab gaye main aage badhna
chahta tha ke Mili aagayi maine khud ko kabu kar ke Lili se alag ho gaya ye jarur
Shina ka asar tha jo mujhe thoda uttejit kiye hue tha

Mili:- haye jaan kabhi humko bhi aise baho me bhar liya kijiye

Main:- arre jaan to roka kisne hai ye bahe to tadap raho hai tabhi Gasper agaya

Gasper:- kya bhai din me suru ho gaye

Main:- pata hain tumhe tumhari wali ki yaad aata rahi hain milna hain kya ho aao
chale jao adhe din ke liye raat ko wapas ajana

Gasper:- nahi bhai muskil hain meri wali Brunel ki rajdoot hain itni asani se
dhundne pe nahi milti

Main:- jaisi tumhari marji thode der me sabhi lout aaye aur humne sath me khana
khaya raat thoda pyaar aur thodi chinta ke sath beeta mujhe koi dusra upai nahi
dikh raha tha mujhe kisi tarah roop badalne ki magic spell ka pata karna hi tha

Agle din sab se bida lekar main academy ja pahuncha waise main kuchi din me
waha kafi famous ho gaya tha log mujhse aab duri banane lage the main kaksha
me agaya waha mujhe Mohan mila lekin wo bhi thoda ghabaraya tha

Main:- kya baat hai Mohan pyaare itna chup chup kyu ho

Mohan:- bhai tum mujhse dur hi raha karo tumhe academy ki kya jarurat thi tum to
khud me kafi taqatwar ho

Main:- arre yaar to tum mujhse dar rahe ho kya main koi bhut hun kya

Mohan:- yaar tumhare jitni taqat magic skill agar mere pass hota to main King ka
niji angrakshak hota

Main:- chod na iss baat ko hum dost hain tum dost se dar rahe ho

Mohan:- bhai dosti barabar wale me ho tohi achha mujhe Mohan ki baat thodi buri
lagi main to dosti iss liye karna chahta tha ke main akela na rahu koi to baat karne
ke liye ho lekin sayad ye mouka bhi gaya teacher agaye sath me mere liye ek
mouka bhi laye

Teacher:- chatro academy ki barshik pratiyogita ki suruwat hone wali hai kal pure
100 saal pure hone wale hain magic academy ke iss shandar din me hamare King
saha pariwar academy me upasthit honge jinko bhi pratiyogita me hissa lena hain
apna naam darj kara de aaj hi aur ek baat jo chatra top ten me hain unka bhag
lena nishchit hai

Main:- teacher kya bhag lena jaruri hain matlab agar koi bhag na lena chahe to

Teacher:- hamare King aarahe hain unke samne academy ke sabse behtar hi hone
chahiye usse kaam nahi kya ye karan paryapt nahi
Main:- ji aap sahi keh rahe hai (mann me king aur king ka pariwar matlab King ke
bhai bhi arahe hain ye achha mouka hai Yumna ke bare aage badhne ka)

Main waha ruka nahi mujhe aaj kuch aur bhi kaam karne the main sedhe Principal
ke pass pahunch gaya

Main:- aap mujhe ek jankari de sakte hain

Principal:- han puchu agar mujhe malum hain aur main de sakta hun to jarur dunga

Main:- mujhe roop badalne wala magic spell janna hain

Principal:- Roop badal Hmm roop badal lekin ye to ek no magic hai har koi usse
istemal nahi kar sakta

Main:- mujhe spell bata dijiye

Principal:- mujhe pata tha lekin main bhul gaya hun main kabhi usse istemal nahi
kar paya iss liye yaad nahi rakha tum library me chale jao waha tumhe Kris hell ki
atma katha naam ki ak kitab milegi Kris hell jo the roop badal no magic unka tha
Spell word kya tha main bhul gaya hun wo tumhe hi pata karna hoga

Main:- sukriya apka main waha se nikal kar library pahuch gaya thoda waqt laga
lekin mujhe wo kitab mil hi gayi thanks to Lili mane padhna likhna yaha ka sekh
liya tha with my memory bohat jald hi

Main:- to ye hain Kris hell kuch 100 sal pehle ke mage the Kris's hell Hmm aur inko
Kris's hell iss liye kaha jata tha kyu ke inki kabiliyat ke liye Kris's hell us waqt ke
mahir killers the ye to hona hi tha with no magic like tha Kris's hell inki khas kabiliyat
roop badal aur magic spell hai Rupantaram aur spell tabhi kaam karta hain jab
dimag me jo roop lena chahte hain uski sahi tasbir ho that's nice mujhe roop
badalne wala no magic spell mil gaya bas aab isse sahi se istemal karna hoga aur
mujhe pata tha iska sahi istemal kab karna hain maine kitab wapas rakh di lout
aaya class me lekin waha koi mera intezar kar raha tha

Shina:- main tumhara hi intezar kar rahi thi

Main:- mera intezar kis liye

Shina:- hame kuch hisab pura karna hai main yaha tumhe mukable ki chunowti
dene aayi hun
Main:- main nahi ladne wala Kaksha me sabhi shcoked the

Shina:- kya keh rahe ho tum mujhe inkar kar rahe ho academy Princess ko

Main:- dekho tum top pe ho main abhi 7 we no pe hun main chahun to tumhe
chunowti de sakta hun lekin tum nahi mujhe inkar karne ka haq hai

Shina:- lekin lekin

Main:- mujhe mukabla nahi karna maine pehle hi apne akhiri mukable me baat
saaf kar di thi mujhe mukable ka koi shoq nahi hain

Shina:- tum mujhe inkar kar rahe ho

Main:- ek baat kahu taqat ka galat upyog karna mere asulo ke khilaf hai

Shina:- well tum abhi mana kar rahe ho lekin kal kaise mana karoge jab chunowti
swayam King ke samne dungi main mana top ten ka hissa lena nishchit hain lekin
mujhe ye haq to hoga main kis se mukabla karunga so I am not that worried (Shina
tum galat samajh rahi ho mujhse mukabla kar ke tumhe chot ke alawa kuch nahi
milega aur main aisa kuch karna nahi chahta jo bhi ho tumhara dil thodi der ke liye
hi sahi mere liye kuch feelings thi)

Shina:- (ye kya ye to mana kar raha nahi nahi mujhe mukabla karna hi hoga main
sabit kar dungi tumhare liye mujhse achi jodi koi aur ho hi nahi sakti) dekhenge
main tumhe bibash kar dungi mujhse mukabla karne ke liye wo dandanati waha
se chali gayi maine thandi sanse bhari

Mohan:- ye kya tha tum pagal ho kya top no 1 aayi thi tumse mukabla karne
sundar aati sundar tumne usko aise hi louta diya tum jante bhi ho tum aab 7 we
number pe sirf naam ke ho tumhare taqat ke aage baki ke top 10 tumse mukabla
karne se rahe sirf yehi hain jo tubse phirvi mukabla karna chahti hai

Main:- to ek kaam karo Mohan kaal tum mujhe chunowti de dena wada karta hun
main na hi thander bolt ka istemal karunga na hi water magic ka

Mohan:- na re baba na pata nahi tumhare pass aur kya kya taqat hai mujhe marna
nahi hain

Main:- sun to lekin Mohan sunne se raha ladki ko dekh ke hi sahi Mohan mujhse
normal baat kar raha tha mujhe kuch aur jankariya mili jaise ke barshik utsab aur
mukabla magic city stadium me hoga Magic academy ke campus me nahi aur
waha pura magic city moujud hoga mere liye achha hai jo plan maine tayyar kiya
tha uske liye mujhe aisehi kisi mouke ki talash thi aham ho gayi main hotel lout
aaya humne raat ke khane ka bahar jane ka tai kiya sabhi taiyar ho kar magic city
market ki aur nikal pade raat ka waqt magic city market kisi mele ki tarah ho jata
hain street performance shops aur na jane kitne hi naye chije jo din me nahi hoti
wo rasto pe suru ho jata hain insab se sabse jyada khush Yumna hoti thi wo jyada
bate nahi karti thi

Usse apne bare me kuch pata nahi tha na hi apne maa baap ke bare me iss liye
usse puchtach kar ke usse tang karna achha nahi tha

hum magic city ke main market me agaye mahol bhid bhid wala ho gaya raste logo
se bhar gaye street magic shows bhi hone lage like fire show spell magic jo dikhne
me akarshak hote hain bacho ko achha lagta hain lekin asal magic standard me
behad low hote hain Yumna ko bada maza aata hain aise magic show dekhne me
jaha bhi dikhta hain wohi ruk ke dekhte hue taliya bajane lagti hai bhid achanak
aur gehri hone lagi mujhe bhid ke hawa me killing intend milne laga main satark
ho gaya sath me Gasper aur Sintel bhi satark ho gaye ladkio ko abtak bhanak nahi
lagi maine Yumna ko goud me utha liya

Main:- Gasper Sintel tum dono ne mahsoos kiya

Dono:- han humne bhi mahsoos kiya

Main:- bhid kafi gehri hai kya karna chahiye main yaha aatak hua to masume log
mare jayenge

Gasper:- mere pass ek idea hai hame sirf unse dur jana hai tabhi Gasper ne hath
niche jamin pe rakha unke hath me ek safed rang ka pathar tha aur tabhi jaise
achanak waha se us pathar se dhua nikalne laga aur dekhte hi dekhte dhua charo
aur fail gaya maine sabhi ladkiyo ko liya aur dhuye ka faida utha waha se nikal ke
ek sunsan gali me aagaye

Kristine:- kya ho raha hain jaan ye sab kya tha

Main:- Yumna ko pakdo aur yaha se hilna nahi abhi musibat nahi tali tabhi jaise do
chaku dono side ke diwar ke upar se akar hame lagne hi wale the ke maine hath
aage kar diya wind magic se chako aage nahi badh paye
Maine dekha koi 10 log the kale kapde pehne ninja type lekin ninja nahi the abhi
hud pehne hue the jis se unke chehre dhake hue the

Main:- kon ho tum log kya chahiye unme se ek ne Yumna ki taraf ungli utha di

Main:- kyu tumhe iss bachhi se kya kaam hai kon ho tum log lekin kisi ne koi awaj
nahi ki aur talwar aur knife liye humpe kud pade Maine talwar nikal kar unke talwar
aur knives ko makhan ki tarah kaat diya ye dekh kar wo ghabra gaye lekin mujhe
pata tha abhi khel khatam nahi hua tabhi black spirit King udte hue aakar mere
kandhe pe beth gaya

Monark:- malik in chote mote mamlo ke liye aap kyu khud ko pareshan kar rahe
hain hum hain na

Main:- tum karna chahte ho ok karo tabhi Monark mere kandhe se utar kar zameen
pe aaya aur dekhte hi dekhte apna naag wala roop le liya wo log pehle hi ghabraye
hue the aur jaise hi Monark ko dekha unki halat kharab ho gayi wo bhagne ko hue
lekin Monark unse tezz tha ek ek ko apni dum se mara sabhi wohi gali ke diwar se
takra kar behosh ho gaye aur kuch ki mout ho gayi maine gate open kiya aur mare
hue ko gate ke raste jwalamukhi me fikwa diya jo behosh ho gaye the unmese se
ek ko apne room me le aaye aur wahi bandh ke rakh diya

Gasper:- aab bakio ka kya karna hai

Main:- aise hi rehne do hame extra kuch nahi chahiye hum wapas bazar lout aaye
aur raat ka khana kha kar apne hotel lout aaye raat kafi ho gayi thi aur mujhe ek
khas kaam ko anjam dena tha

Raat ke andhere me koi library ke aur badh raha tha uske hath me magic stick thi
jisme se halki roshni nikal rahi thi library ke hall ko par kar ke wo sainko ki aur
badhne laga

Sainik:- Pradhan shikshak aap yaha itni raat ko

Pradhan sikshak:- kal King aarahe hain mujhe ek baar magic book ko dekhna hai
ke wo sahi halat me hain ke nahi cholo gate kholo

Sainik:- ji jarur Sainik ne gate khola aur Principal ke sath andar pahunch gaya
samne ek khubsurat murti thi jaise kisi Pari ki ho aur uss murti ke hath me tha ek
sunehra roshni bikherta hua kitab akar me kuch khas bada nahi lekin kamse kam
500 panne ka lag raha tha

Sainik:- dekh lijiye pradhan shikshak hamare hote hue koi parinda bhi par nahi mar
sakta aap nishchint lout sakte hain

Pradhan shikshak:- sahi kaha sab thik hain main nishchit hua, Pradhan shikshak
aur sainik room se nikal gaye

Pradhan shikshak library se nikal academy ke rasto se chalte hue aage badhne
lage tabhi unhone hath aage kiya aur spell bola Shatnantar raste me gate khul
gaya aur Pradhan shikshak uss gate ke raste hotel pahunch gaye asal me wo
Pradhan shikshak nahi bulke main tha main hi gaya tha Pradhan shikshak ke roop
me us room tak maine thoda intezar kiya raat ko aur gehra hone diya iss bich Aliza
se mil aaya usko aaj mera kuch jyada hi intezar karna pada aur jaldi bhi lout aaya
wo thodi ruthi thi lekin mere dusre kadam ka waqt aagaya tha magic book ki
knowledge hasil karne ka

Maine gate spell ka use kiya issbar maine spell se gate ko magic book ke room
me khola bahar kisi ko pata bhi nahi chala aur main gate spell ke sahare uss room
me pahunch gaya gate spell tabhi kaam karta hain jis jagah ko maine pehle dekha
ho aur mere dimag me uski clear tasbir ho iss liye mera ek baar us room me jana
jaruri tha jaha magic book hai thanks to Kris's hell

Main room me pahunch kar daba kadmo se aage badh ne laga lekin jaise hi main
kitab ke pass pahuncha kitab khud ba khud murti ke hatho se udte hue mere hatho
me agayi

aur dekhte hi dekhte murti jibit ho gayi murti kuch kehna chahti thi lekin uski awaj
nahi nikal rahi thi kyu ke wo ek murti thi murti mujhe ishara se kuch kehna chah
rahi thi uske ishara se mujhe laga jaise wo mujhe kitab ka pehla panna khol ke
dekhne ko bol rahi thi maine uss panne ko khol ke dekha usme ek khas magic
spell ki jankari thi ye spell ek no magic tha iss spell se kisi bhi jivit ya spirit ko kisi
bhi chij me kaid kiya ja sakta hai aur phir usko mukt karne ke liye bhi usme likha
tha spell ke akhri word ko change karne se bandhak bane ko mukt kiya ja sakta
hai maine murti ki aur dekha uske ankho me besumar dard tha jaise mujhse chikh
chikh ke keh rahi ho mujhe mukt kardo mujhe mukt kar do maine spell ko dekha
bandhak karna ye bandhak banane ke liye aur bandhak muktam ye mukt karne ke
liye ye magic bohat khatarnak thi acha hua ye bhi use kar ke kisi ko bhi bandhak
bana sakta tha maine faisla kar liya mujhe kya karna hain maine hath aage kiya
aur spell dohraya bandhak muktam mere spell dohrate hi mere hatho se ek roshni
nikal us murti pe padi tabhi us murti se kuch aisa nikal kar samne aaya jiski mujhe
ummid nahi thi jo asal murat thi uss murat ke biprit rang sawla choti si mere hatheli
ke barabar ek choti banaye hui jawan ladki ke roop me thi roop bhi achha tha bas
sawli thi udte hue akar mere kandhe pe beth gayi

Ladki:- sukriya mere mohsin mere malik mujhe iss kaid se mukt karne ke liye maine
dhimi awaj me pucha kon ho tum

Ladki:- main Husna jin hun karib 500 saal pehle mujhe mere pichle malik ne kaid
kar diya tha

Main:- achha aab tum mukt ho apni rah chuno

Husna:- maine apne mohsin ko apna naya malik chun liya hain

Main:- tumhari kahani badh me sununga aur kitab ke panne palat ke dekhne laga
mujhe ek ke baad ek jadu ki jankari ho rahi thi lekin mujhe jis magic ki jankari
chahiye thi mujhe abhi tak nahi mili oh yar aise to raat beet jayegi phirvi mujhe
kuch pata nahi chalega

Husna:- kya hua malik aap pareshan hain

Main:- han mujhe jo jankari chahiye wo is kitab me hain lekin pura kitab channa
padega utna waqt nahi mere pass

Husna:- to kitab ko hi le chaliye

Main:- nahi main aisa nahi kar sakta ye kitab metalica ki dharohar hai main iss me
dekh to raha hun churane ka nahi soch sakta

Husna:- to ek kaam karte hain iss kitab ki naqal bana lijiye

Main:- naqal lekin kaise mujhe nahi aata aur kya iss kitab ki naqal banana
sambhab hain suna hain ye kitab duniya me sirf ek hi hain

Husna:- Malik main kaab kaam ayungi ye kitab mere purane malik ki hain aur ye
kitab asal me hum jino ki hai jo malik ne meri madat se chini thi

Main:- tumhari madat se wo kaise

Husna:- Purane malik bohat mahatwakanshi the unhone pehle mujhe pakad mujhe
gulam banaya phir mujhko hi jino ki ye khas kitab churane pe majboor kar diya

Main:- to kya baki jino ne roka nahi

Husna:- hum jin bina malik ke kamjor hote hain hum apni ichha se apni taqat
istemal nahi kar sakte agar hamare malik na ho to hum aam insan se jyada taqat
nahi rakhte lekin malik ke hukum se hum apni puri taqat ka istemal kar sakte hain

Main:- to kya agar main hukum du to kya tum iss kitab ki naqal bana sakti ho

Husna:- ji mere malik aap hukum karein

Main:- thik hai Husna iss kitab ki ek naqal banao jise main apne sath le ja saku
tabhi Husna ke jisam se nikli roshni ek jagah hawa me ikatha hone lagi aur dekhte
hi dekhte kitab ke roop me badal gayi aur mere hath me agayi main dono kitab ko
mila ke dekhne laga toh hairan ho gaya dono kitab puri tarah ek jaise the

Maine original kitab wapas murti ke hath pe rakh di aur gate spell ka istemal kar
ke dusri naqal kitab liye wapas agaya bas mere sath Husna thi mere kandhe pe
aram se bethi hui Khush bhi lag rahi thi pata nahi uske khushi ka kya karan hai
lekin usne mujhe khush kar diya tha aab mujhe jaldbazi nahi thi main apna waqt
le sakta tha jo jankari mujhe chahiye thi uss kitab se hasil karne ka

Main kitab liye bistar ke pass beth gaya aur ek ek pana badal dekhne laga Mere
dimag ke andar dekhte hi dekhte jaise no magic ka khajana jama hone laga duniya
bhar me jitne bhi spell the no magic tha mujhe pata chalna laga lekin tabhi maine
thoda apne dimag pe jor lagaya

Main:- mann me jadu kamal ki chij hai iss kitab me hajaro magic spell hain lekin
mujhe apni taqat ka aise bina wajah faida nahi uthana chahiye maine thik kiya
kitab to main dekhunga lekin spells ko nahi yaad karunga aur agar kuch special
mila tohi usko yaad karunga bina wajah dimag pe jor dalna sahi nahi laga main
sabdhani se details pe dhayan dene laga mujhe kuch bohat hi ache spell mile jo
ache kamo ke liye istemal ho sakte the raat kitab me jhakte hue gujar gaya mujhe
ehsaas hi nahi hua Husna mere kandhe pe hi so gayi mujhe bada ajeev lag raha
tha ek choti si sundar jin mere kandhe pe aise soyi hai jaise koi bistar ho subah ek
ek karke sab jagne lage Kristine uth ke mujhe kiss karne aaye toh chikh padi chikh
se Husna ki bhi nind tut gaya main kya hua jaan dar kyu gayi ho Kristine wo wo
apke kandhe pe kya hain
Main:- usse dar gayi koi keda hain kya chalo milwata hun ye choti si nanhi si jaan
hain Husna ye ek jin hai Lelina nind se uthte hue Rakula forest ki jin hai kya Husna
han main Rakula forest ki hun to kya

Lelina:- kuch nahi bas dukh ki baat hain ek bhi jin nahi bacha jadugar ki aag se
pura jungle tabah ho gaya tha

Husna:- sayad mujhe kuch khas jaankari nahi hai 500 saal ho gaye hain

mujhe Husna aur Lelina ki story ek si lagi thoda aur jan pehchan ke baad maine
sabhi ko kitab dikhaye sabhi behad khush the maine unko aaj ke khas jashan ka
bhi bata diya nashta kar hum sabhi tayyar ho gaye aur chal pade magic city
stadium ki aur lekin usse pehle Sintel aur Gasper se us admi se mili kya jankari
mili kuch khas pata nahi chala wo ek kiraye ka mohara tha

Maine Gasper aur Prince Sintel ko stadium me satark rahne ka kaha Yumna pe
phirse hamla ho sakta hai iss liye hum chal pade stadium ki aur maine academy
ka kapda pehen liya kyu ke ho sakta hain mujhe hissa Lena pade mukable me iss
liye tayyar rahna jaruri tha Magic city stadium city ke north me tha ek bohat hi bada
galary se ghira maidan tha ek tarah sahi sittings thi jo King aur unke pariwar ke
liye tha kafi jyada security thi uss aur waha amm logo ka jana mana tha

stadium me pahunch maine sabhi ko ek khas jagah pe bitha diya ye jagah stadium
ke entry ke kuch badh me tha clear view tha Yumna ko charo sambhale hue thi
aur Husna bhi Lelina ke kandhe pe thi maine uski mujhe follow karne se mana kiya
wo thoda udas hui lekin samajh gayi waise

bhi mera order manna hi usne apna farz kaha

Main stadium ke students sitting ki aur agaya hum red students me jaha Mohan
tha

Main:- bhai kya ho raha hai

Mohan:- bhai tum sambhal jao aaj jarur tumhe lekar kuch na kuch kiya jayega
tumne academy Princess se panga le liya hai

Main:- wo koi badi baat nahi humara dhayan ek sudden announcement se tuta
announcement koi sahi prahari ne kiya King aur unka pariwar apni jagah aarahe
the tabhi pehli baar mujhe unki jhalak mili King dikhne me kuch khas na tha koi
yodha nahi lag raha tha bas normal hi tha aur unke bagal me King ke bhai the
dikhne me normal hi lag raha tha 35 ya 40 ki umar hogi kuch halka yodha ki body
thi saaf chehra tha baki waha do chote chote King ke bete the 12 -13 saal ke tabhi
pradhan sikshak aagaye aur unke samne jhuk ke unko pranam kar ke mud gaye
aur kuch kehne lage

Pradhan sikshak mere magic city ke niwasio mehmano mere academy ke chatro
aap sabhi ka magic academy ke 100 we saalgirah pe swagat hai aaj pure 100 saal
ho gaye magic academy ki success ke piche hamare King aur unke pariwar ka
bohat sath mila aaj ka jashan khas hai aur iss khas jashan ki suruwat kis mukabla
se hona chahiye sabhi top academy students samne ajao aab pradhan shikshak
ka kehna tha to samne aana jaruri tha sabhi top ten bich maidan me aagaye Shina
mujhe dekh khush ho rahi thi lekin aisa dikha rahi thi jaise mujhe kacha chaba
jayegi

Pradhan sikshak Magic academy ke top ke 10 chatra tumhi ho tum sabhi ne apne
aap ko pehle bhi sabit kiya hain lekin aaj hamare King aur unka pariwar hai yaha
main chahunga tum aapne hunar se magic academy ka standard dikha kar King
ka manoranjan karo iss liye aaj kuch khas mukablo ka intezam kiya gaya hain

Shina:- Pradhan sikshak agar aap mujhe agaya de to main kuch kehna chahti hun

Main:- mann me lo gai bhais pani me

Shina:- main magic academy ke top pe hun abtak main kabhi nahi hari lekin kuch
din se ek naye chatra ne tezi se top ten me shamil ho gaya hai jabtak main usse
mukabla nahi kar leti mujhe apne top pe hone ka yakin nahi ho raha main aap ki
aur my King ki ijazat se usse ek mukabla karna chahungi ta ke mujhe mere
kabiliyat pe thoda bhi shaq na rahe

Main:- Shina ruk jao aisa mat karo mujhe tum se mukabla karne ki koi ichha nahi
hai aur main badhya nahi hun tumse mukabla karne ke liye academy ke rules ke
mutabik

tabhi King has pada aur sayad yehi galati King ko bhari pad gaya

King:- kya mazak hai ek ladki tumse mukabla karna chahti hai aur tum kayar ke
tarah bahane bana rahe ho tum top ten me kaise pahunch gaye lagta hai aukat se
jyada mil gaya hain King to jaise on the roll tha main seh raha tha lekin koi aur the
jinko king ki baat behad buri lagi aur wo apna gussa sambhal nahi paye asman me
bijli chamki aur thik King ke aage maidan pe jor ka bijli giri sabhi ne apne kan band
kar liye ek pal ke liye kisi ko kuch sunai nahi de raha tha tabhi awaj aayi King of
metalica apni jaban pe lagam lagaye bohat bol chuke hain aap ko koi haq nahi inki
bejjati karne ka aap ko mukabla hi chahiye na ye mukabla karenge sirf iss ladki se
nahi aap ke desh me jo bhi mahir jadugar hain unko bula lijiye wo awaj Lelina ki
thi mujhe nahi pata tha Lelina kabhi itna gussa bhi kar sakti hai

King tum kon ho aur bich me bolne ki ijazat kisne di tabhi Kristine khadi ho gayi
aap ke behude labzo ne King metalica aap ko kya haq han kisi ke bare me jane
bina uski bejjati karne ka tabhi King ki aur unke bhai ki najar Yumna pe padi jise
dekh dono hi shocked ho gaye

King:- tum kon ho aur tum sab hamare manoranjan me badha kyu dal rahe ho

Kristine:- hum koi badha nahi dal rahe bas aap ko apki galati dikha rahe hai

Main:- tum sab shan't ho jao main sambhal lunga beth jao dono beth gaye

King:- ye sab kya ho raha hai pradhan shikshak

Main:- maafi King insab ke liye aap ko mukabla dekhna tha na thik hain main
mukabla karunga Shina tayyar ho jao tumne khud se ye manga hain

Pradhan shikshak:- to thik hain mukabla hoga Karma aur Shina ke bich maidan
khali ho gaya reh gaye main aur Shina

Shina:- iss pal ka main kab se intezar kar rahi thi aab tumhe mujhe thukrane ki
galati ka ehsaas hoga

Main:- ehsaas han hoga lekin mujhe nahi tumhe tayyar ho jao idhar pradhan
shikshak ka ishara hua udhar Shina ne mujh pe hamla karna suru kar diya Shina
ka pehla humla tha aag ka aag ke gole bana mujh pe barsa rahi thi main unko pani
ki diwar se rok raha tha

Main:- Shina janti hi ho na mujhe fire magic se koi nukshan nahi pahuncha paogi

Shina:- abhi to suruwat hain tabhi Shina ne hath upar kiya aur ek spell dohrane
lagi (god of windstorm) aur uske sath hi Shina ke hath ke upar hawa ki ek talwar
jaisi thi wo ubhar aayi uss talwar ko liye Shina aage badhi apni full raftar se aur
mere pani ki diwar pe war kiya diwar to bikhar gaya lekin main waha nahi tha Shina
mujhe idhar udhar dekhne lagi tab main hawa me tha wind magic ka use kar ke
main hawa me ud raha tha mujhe Shina ko hurt karne ka koi shok to nahi tha lekin
mukabla khatam karne

ke liye main Shina ke piche utar aaya aur uske kan me bola

Main:- khel khatam Shina aur uske sar pe hath rakh diya mere magic preacher se
wo behosh ho gayi maine usse tham liya

Main:- khel khatam ho gaya pradhan shikshak main Shina ko utha bahar jane laga
tabhi stadium ki zameen hilne lagi aur zameen me darar agaya log mehman sabhi
dar ke mare bhagne lage Prince Sintel aur Gasper ne sabhi ko sambhal rakha tha
ke kahi bhagdoud ne koi Yumna ya phir meri kisi jaan ke pass na pahunch paye
tabhi ek hasi ki awaj ke sath King ke piche se ek admi nikla uske hath me ek chadi
thi uski hasi bohat hi bhayankar thi abhi mukabla khatam nahi hua abhi to suru
hua hain

King:- Mage Krula hahaha to aa hi gaye

Krula:- My King aap bulaye aur main na aayu ye kaise ho sakta hai its an honor to
me

King:- Mage Krula tumhare aane se monoranjan me char chand lag jayegi Krula
sukriya my King

Pradhan shikshak:- My King ye aap ke mehman kya kar rahe hain dekhiye

Krula:- Pradhan shikshak mahodaya aap ki umar ho gayi hai aab aap me wo baat
nahi rahi jo pehle thi warna academy ka standard itna nahi girta

King:- hasne laga usse maza aaraha tha

Main:- ye kya behudgi hai aap hamare pradhan shikshak ka mazak uda rahe hain

Krula:- bache maine tumhari magic skill dekhi hain bohat

Main:- bacha hun to aap hi kyu na mujhe dikha de niche akar mujhse chota sa
mukabla kar ke

King:- battamiz mere mehman ke sath aisi baat karne ki himmat kaise hui

Krula:- My King my King jane dijiye bacha hai joshila hai abhi duniya ki samajh
nahi aayi hai
Main:- to aap hi mujhe samjha dijiye main intezar me hun do chatra akar Shina ko
le gaye

Krula:- my King kya ijazat hai in bachho ko thoda magic ki shiksha hi de deta hun

King:- jaiye waise bhi ye ladka had se jyada badh raha hain iskk bataiye takat kya
hoti hai tabhi mage Krula jo dikhne me 40 ka hatte katte kale libaj pehne hatho me
jadui chadi liye hawa me tairte hue unchai se maidan pe utar aaye

Krula:- you are so young abhi to tumhare dudh ke dant bhi nahi tute mujhse
mukabla kar paoge

Main:- azma ke dekh lijiye

Pradhan shikshak:- My King ye aap kya kar rahe hain hum yaha jashan mana rahe
hain phir

King:- Pradhan shikshak aap ko pehle hi pata hona chahiye tha jab aap ne aise
chatra chune jinko na bolne ki tamiz hain na hi salika King ke samne kaise pesh
aana chahiye ye uske liye uchit siksha hogi

Main:- Pradhan shikshak ji aap shant ho jaiye (main pradhan shikshak ki asal
chinta ko samajh raha tha) main sab sambhal lunga maine ankhe band ki aur
gragon ke charo aur ek suraksha barrier bana diya jo har koi dekh nahi sakta tha
lekin aab maidan me kuch bhi ho bahar sab surakshit the

Krula:- My I love your guts bache lekin tum abhi bache hi ho

Main:- dekhte hain bacha kon hai aur baap kon

Krula:- suru kare bache

Main:- jab chahe tabhi jaise jamin ek baar phir kanpne lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte
zameen ke darar se do bade bade hath nikla chattan ke bane hue the aur dekhte
hi dekhte darar se ek chattan ka bana hua admi nikal kar bahar aaya

Main:- earth magic

Krula:- milo mere magic datya se kitna khubsurat hai na like a doll aao mere bache
aur jao bache ko thodi akal do tabhi wo chattan se bana hua admi mere taraf badha
(uska akar karib 30 fit hoga puri tarah insani roop me tha wo doudte hue mere taraf
aane laga aur apna hath uthaya aur uska hath hathode ke akar me badal gaya aur
mujhe nishana bana kar mujhpe hamla kar diya main apni raftar ke sath no magic
se waha se hat gaya uske war se stadum kanp gaya

Main:- uske piche aaya maine hath upar kiya aur spell kiya thandar bolt aur uske
sath hi asman se ek bhayankar bijli uss chattani putle pe giri aur usse ek behad
bada dhamaka hua charo taraf chattan fail gaya wo putla tabah ho gaya main
wapas muda

Krula:- thandar bolt bohat ache maine jitna socha tha utne kamjor nahi ho aab tum
thander bolt istemal nahi kar paoge tabhi zameen ke darar se pani nikala aur pura
maidan gila ho gaya

Krula:- aab tumne alag thandar bolt ka istemal kiya to tum bhi uske asar se nahi
bach paoge

Main:- to kya bas itna hi maine apke daitya ko dekha mera nahi dekhenge maine
hath upar kar diya aur gate spell ka istemal kar diya aur sabke hosh udate hue
usme se white spirit king nikal kar maidan me utra uska roop dekh ke hi Krula ke
kadam kanpne lage aur jab Simba ne dhad mari to Krula ke pair jawab de gaye
aur wo zameen pe gir pada

Main:- kyu bache miloge nahi mere guddo se ye kaise ho sakta hai

Main:- Simba zara hamare mehman ko yakin to dilao tabhi Simba ne ek aur jor ki
dhad mari uska asar itna tha ke pura stadium sihar utha aur Krula dar se behosh
ho gaya King ke bhi hath pao phul gaye

Pradhan shikshak:- Karma beta shant ho jao shant ho jao

Main:- ji pradhan shikshak main shant hi hun maine gate spell dobara kiya Simba
bapas lout gaya tabhi gate se udte hue Monark tote ke roop me akar mere kandhe
pe beth gaya

Monark:- malik aap mujhe kehte mujhe bhi seva ka mouka dijiye

Main:- Monark jarur milega lekin in chote mote ladaiyo me tumhara kya kaam ye
bacho ka khel hai tum sab mere takat ke khajane ke anmol ratno mese ho ninja
istemal sirf aur sirf jarurat pe hi kiya jayega Monark gate se lout gaya gate se tabhi
Husna udte hue akar mere kandhe pe beth gayi gajab malik gajab
Main:- aab yaha pe tum kya kar rahi ho

King:- Pradhan shikshak ye ladka kon hain hamara dushman to nahi

Main:- agar dushman hota to abtak aap jibit nahi hote mera ek ishara aur aap ki
mout pakki hai aap ke mage ki fouj bhi kuch nahi kar payegi King uth khade hue
aur jane lage jate hue pradhan shikshak ko dekh bole mujhe iss ladke ki puri jankari
chahiye King ke jate hi Kristine aur Lelina chikh padi Yumna Yumna kaha hain
main turant muda to dekha ladkiyo ke sath Yumna nahi hai main turant ek chalang
ke sath baki sabke pass pahunch gaya

Main:- kya hua Yumna kaha gayi Kristine abhi to hamare sath thi achanak Gasper
han abhi to thi maine turant apne ankhe band ki aur search magic ka use kiya
mere sharir se nikli tarange waha fail gayi mujhe turant hi Yumna ki location pata
chal gayi maine hath aage kiya aur gate spell se gate khol kiya aur gate ke raste
waha pahunch gaya aur jo najara mere samne tha wo behad anmol tha

Stadium ke bahar ek kone me duke King ke bhai the aur Yumna ko gale lagaye
anshu baha rahe the baap beti ka ye milan bada hi anokha tha Yumna bhi apne
pita ko thoda pehchanti thi pura nahi iss liye wo ro nahi rahi thi bas ascharya thi

Main:- duke aap meri awaj sun duke turant hi satark ho gaye apne beti se milan
kar rahe hain

Duke:- tumhe pata hain ye meri beti hai

Main:- han mujhe pata hai ye apki beti hai aur ye bhi pata hai ke iski jaan ko khatra
hai

Duke:- tum kon ho aur kisne bataya ye sab

Main:- ye baat jaruri nahi hai Yumna ki jaan kyu khatre me hain mujhe bataiye
main wada karta hun main iski suraksha karunga

Duke:- tum kya sach me tum suraksha karoge lekin tum ho kon aur meri beti
tumhare pass

Main:- ye ek lambi kahani hain lekin sayad ye waqt mere sawalo ka hain agar apko
apki beti pyaari hai mujhe mere sawalo ka jawab dijiye
Duke:- thik hain main dunga jawab tum meri beti ka khayal rakh rahe ho main
dunga jawab tumne kabhi jivit hathiyaro ke bare me suna hain jadui jivit hathiyar

Main:- nahi

Duke:- bohat pehle metalica ke uttar me ek chota sa kabila tha, jivit hathiyaro ka
kabila wo hathiyar insani roop me jivan gujarte the uss kabile ki rajkumari thi Chitra
ek din main jungle shikar me gaya tab usse meri mulakat hui Chitra ne meri jaan
bachai thi hamara pyaar gehra hua aur humne chupke se shadi kar li main ek dohri
jindagi gujarne laga main aur Chitra duniya se bekhabar pyaar ke palo me gum
rahe idhar mere bhai ki najar uss kabile pe padi ek din mere bhai ne sena ki ek
tukri bhej di un jibit hathiyaro ko kabje me karne ke liye lekin un hathiyaro ki taqat
ke karan puri sena tabah ho gayi lekin mere bhai ne har nahi mani aur chalaki se
kabile ke pani me jahar milwa diya jahar ke asar se kabila khatam ho gaya lekin
uss waqt Chitra mere sath thi kabile me nahi uss hadse ke baad Chitra ko apni
asal pehchan chupaye rehna pada ke wo ek jivit hathiyar hai hamari ek beti hui
Yumna meri bachhi sabkuch thik tha lekin na jane kaise mere bhai ko meri patni
ki asliyat pata chal gayi mere bhai ne katil bheje meri patni ko aur meri bachhi ko
katal karne ke liye Chitra khud un katilo se ladte hue ghayal ho gayi lekin kisi tarah
Yumna ko mere pass pahuncha kar usne dam tod diya katil meri bachi ke bhi piche
the iss liye maine apni beti ko pradhan shikshak ke hawale kar diya take wo Yumna
ko iss desh se kahi bahar bhej de

Main:- apne kuch kiya nahi apke bhai ne apki patni ki jaan li hai

Duke:- main kar bhi kya sakta hun wo King hain uske ishara se pura desh uthta
aur bethta hain meri kya aukat uske samne main agar josh me apne bhai se badla
lena bhi chahu to meri bachi ka kya hoga

Main:- aap mahal lout jaye main Yumna ko liye ja raha hun main itna wada kar
sakta hun Yumna ko kuch nahi hoga

Duke:- sukriya mujhe aur kuch nahi chahiye maine Yumna ka hath pakda aur gate
ke raste wapas baki sab ke pass lout aaya

Lelina:- kya hua tha jaan Yumna kaha thi

Main:- darne ki koi baat nahi hai aab chalo hotel lout chale yaha kuch nahi rakha
aab bhukh bhi lagi hain
Gasper:- hame maaf kijiye Karma ji hamare hote hue bhi Yumna yaha se gayab
ho gayi

Main:- koi baat nahi kabhi kabhi hota hain aage se hoshiyar

Sintel:- jarur jarur waha ab bhi darshak the jinki najar humpe thi main chalte hain
yaha se humne kafi udham macha liya hai maine gate spell ka use kiya aur logo
ke bich me hi gate ke raste market pahunch gaye idhar jashan chalta raha baki ke
kuch mukable kuch nach gana aur karyakram hone the hum market ke ek restro
me agaye aur order kar liya kasam se khana behad laziz tha

Main:- Lelina jaan itna gussa na kiya karo dekho tumhare gusse ke karan mujhe
mukabla karna hi pada main mukabla talna chahta tha Yumna pe aab unki najar
pad chuki hain

Lelina:- lekin jaan wo apki bejjati kar rahe the

Main:- jaan hum yaha ek karya ke liye aaye hain thoda to sehna hi padega main
bejjati ke karan har jagah apni taqat ki numaish to nahi kar sakta

Lelina:- thik hai mujhse galati ho gayi ..

Main:- arre udas mat ho meri jaan sach kahu to ek pal ke liye main dar hi gaya tha
kahi tum apne thandar bolt ka istemal King pe na kar do hahahaha sabhi has pade

khana khatam kar ke hum hotel lout aaye abhi adha din hi bita tha adha din baki
tha maine iss samay ko magic book ko khanghalne me laga diya naye spell sikhta
raha kuch aise naye spell mile jo bohat hi khatarnak the jadu ka khajana mere hath
lag gaya tha meri talash jari rahi din lagbhag beet gaya tabhi meri najar ek spell
pe padi ye spell khas tha likha tha iss spell ke madat se ek jadui duniya banayi ja
sakti hai kisi bhi object ko adhar banakar aur uss duniya me raha ja sakta hai phir
uske details padhe kaise create kiya jata hai kaise uss duniya me jaya ja sakta hai
aur wapas aaya ja sakta hai mujhe ye jadu blood red stone ki tarah lagi sayad issi
jadu se blood red stone ke andar ek jadui duniya ho aur wohi rani Pari kaid ho aab
bas mujhe kis tarah ye stone ko jod ke thik kiya ja sake pata chal jaye to phir rani
Pari ko muqt kiya ja sake meri talash jari rahi tabhi do komal bahe mere kando se
hote hue mere gale me jhul gayi wo Lili thi

Main:- kya baat hai jaan

Lili:- aap thoda aram bhi kar lijiye jaan kitab bhage nahi ja rahi maine Lili ko goud
me bitha liya aur uske galo pe apne hoth jod diya Lili sissak uthi

Main:- haye jaan aab to bas aram hi karunga in reshmi balo ke chao me in komal
galo ke makhmali sparsh ko pakar meri sari thakawat dur ho rahi hain tabhi piche
se awaj aayi jaan hum bhi katar me hain jara hame bhi to seva ka mouka de phir
kya tha charo raniya milke mujhe chedte hue pyaar ka izhar karne lagi maine bari
bari sabhi ke makhmali sparsh ka anand leta raha adhi raat ho gayi jab Aliza ko
bhi bula liya abtak charo so chuki thi Aliza sab me jyada kali thi Aliza kali se phul
banne ko tayyar thi uski sugandh mujhe pagal banati thi aur uska sone sa badan
mere rom rom ko tadpata tha hum kiss aur pyaar ke madhur sparsh ke sath samay
bitane lage main Aliza ke sath apni hade todna chahta tha lekin khud ko roke hue
tha shadi se pehle ye sahi nahi hoga yehi soch ke dil ko tasalli de deta tha lekin
humne kafi hade tod di the jisam hamare kafi had tak ek ho chuke the bas aab
hum puri tarah judna chahte the raat pyaar ke lamho me beet gayi maine Aliza ko
wapas bhej diya

Dusre din main tayyar ho kar academy me pahunch gaya aab academy ka najara
aur bhi badal gaya tha log mujhse aur bhi darne lage the kal jo maine kand kiya
tha usse dekh aab ye academy mujhe na jane kya samajh rahi hogi main ghumte
ghumte apne class ki aur badh gaya tabhi do ladkiya jhijhakti hui aayi mere pass
aaye

Ladkiya:- su suniye Karma ji main muda ji kahiye kya baat hain

Ladkiya:- wo wo wo hum Shina ki saheliya hain kal se Shina behad udas hai aur
khana bhi nahi khaya hai

Main:- kyu udas hai bhala mujhse harne ke karan

Ladkiya:- pata nahi hame nahi bata rahi aap ek baar puch ke dekhenge

Main:- han jarur wo kaha hai ladkiya mujhe Shina ke pass le jane lagi academy se
nikal usse ke bagal me girls ka residents tha wohi le aayi waha sirf ladkiya hi
ladkiya thi mujhe bada ajeev lag raha tha lekin ladkiya to jaise mujhe yaha dekh
apne hosh hi kho rahi thi wo mujhe lekar ek kamre ke pass aayi yehi hai Shina ka
kaksh wo andar hi hai maine darwaja khola to Shina kaksh ke ek kone me sar
apne ghutno me chupaye bethi thi
Main:- kya baat hain Shina suna hai tum udas ho mujhse har gayi iss liye kya Shina
ne apna chehra uthaya aur mujhe dekh ke mujhse lipat kar rone lagi maine na
chahte hue bhi Shina ko baho me bhar sahlate hue chup karane laga

Main:- chup ho jao kya bachho jaisi ro rahi ho wo ladaku Shina kaha gayi

Shina:- subakte hue uss Shina ko to apne kal khatam kar diya

Main:- to kyu ro rahi ho chup ho jao aur khana kha lo academy nahi chalna kya

Shina:- nahi mujhe academy nahi jana mujhe aise hi apke baho me rehna hain

Main:- Shina bachho wali jid achhi nahi abtak to tumhe pata chal hi gaya hoga
main koi amm student nahi hun aur akela bhi nahi hun jo tum khoj rahi ho tumhare
pehle mere pass 5 line lagaye apni bari ka intezar kar rahe hain

Shina:- ye aap kya keh rahe hain nahi nahi aap ko mujhse koi nahi chin sakta

Main:- sachai ko badla nahi ja sakta Shina hamari jodi nahi ban sakti main pehle
hi un pancho se pyaar karta hun aur unke sath jivan batne ka wada bhi kar chuka
hun aur tum unme dur dur tak kahi nahi ho chahe jo karna pade I want you

Main:- sorry Shina meri jindagi aab meri nahi un pancho ki hain main kisi ko bhi
kabul nahi kar sakta ye meri kismat hai

Shina:- to mera kya hoga kya mujhme koi kami hain jo mujhe mere pasand ka jivan
sathi nahi mil sakta

Main:- nahi tum me koi kami nahi hain tum khubsurat ho akalmand ho taqatwar ho
tumhe koi bhi mil jayega lekin main nahi maine apne jivan ko un pancho ke hawale
kar diya hain

Shina:- lekin main apke bina nahi rehna chahti main apko apna bana ke hi rahungi

Main:- kosis kar lo aur tum apni kosis tabhi tak kar paogi jabtak tum me taqat ho
uske liye khana jaruri hain khana khao aur academy ajana main chalta hun mujhe
aur bhi kaam hain

Main waha se nikal gaya mujhe Shina ki jid achhi lagi Shina behad khubsurat thi
kisi ka bhi ji lalcha jaye itni khubsurat thi aisa to nahi kahunga mera ji nahi lalchaya
lekin main badhya hun main aise hi har ladki ko apne jivan ka hissa nahi bana
sakta kahi to ek lakir khechni hogi ye duniya khubsurat ladkiyo se bhari hai mujhe
kahi to rukna hoga maine yehi behtar samjha Shina ko apne liye sahi jivan sathi
chunna chahiye na ki mere piche lagi rahe waise bhi main ladkiyo ke mamle me
kamjor hun jyada der tak unki tadap dekh nahi pata aur unke jid ke samne har jata
hun main academy me main bapas lout aaya aur pradhan shikshak ke pass
pahunch gaya kyu ke mujhe pata chala mujhe bulaya gaya hain

Main:- ji pradhan shikshak kahiye

Pradhan shikshak:- Karma beta tumhare liye mahal se dawat invitation aaya hai
King tumse milna chahte hain

Main:- King mujhse kyu kya baat hai

Pradhan shikshak:- beta mujhe lagta hai aab tumhe iss desh se chale jana chahiye
uss bachhi ki suraksha daw pe lagi hai

Main:- aap uski fikar na kare mujhe iss desh se nikalne me bas pal bhar ka hi
samay lagega lekin usse pehle pata to chale King mujhse chahte kya hain

Pradhan shikshak:- ye lo dawat nama tum apne sath apne baki sathio ko bhi le ja
sakte ho

Main:- ji sukriya aur han aap mera pura parichai janna chahte the na to suniye
(phir maine apna parichai diya as dragon King ke roop me)

Jab me pradhan shikshak ke kaksh se nikal kar apne kaksha ki aur badh raha tha
tabhi mere samne Shina aa khadi hui

Shina:- kaha ja rahe ho

Main:- arre main apni kaksha me ja raha hun aur kaha

Shina:- main bhi chalungi apke sath maine faisla kar liya hain main aap ke sath
chalungi jaha bhi aap jayenge mera sar hi ghum gaya kya kismat hai meri jo bhi
ladki milti hai pagal hi milti hai aab ye pagli mere piche pad gayi main bina kuch
bole apni kaksha ki aur badh gaya Shina mere piche piche mere sath meri kaksha
me agayi main jis jagah baitha wo bhi mere pass beth gayi puri kaksha hame hi
dekh rahi thi lekin isse Shina ko koi fark nahi pad raha tha usse to maza aaraha
tha har gujarte pal ke sath aise hi koi jaldi mere najdik nahi aata tha aab Shina ke
hote hue koi baat to dur ki baat hain humse do kadam duri bana chal rahe the
academy me bat fail gayi hamare jodi banne ki Mohan bechara mujhse baat karna
chahta tha lekin Shina ke dar se wo bhi dur hi raha Shina thi hi aisi academy ki
sabse khatarnak top ki mage halake top pe aab main tha lekin ab bhi Shina ki
popularity kaam nahi hui thi akhir kar kisi tarah samay bita main academy se bahar
jane laga lekin ye kya Shina ab bhi mere piche hi lagi rahi

Main:- ye kya harkat hain Shina aab jao wapas jao main ghar ja raha hun

Shina:- main bhi ghar ja rahi hun apne ghar

Main:- to jao

Shina:- aap chalenge tabhi to chalungi maine apna sar pit liya

Main:- Shina kya bachho wali jid hai maine kaha tha na hum dono ek nahi ho sakte
mere panch biwiya pehle hi line me hain

Shina:- panch hi hain na main chathe no pe hun

Main:- kya pagal ho kya ye jante hue bhi ke meri 5 biwiya pehle hi hain mujhse

Shina:- jab pyaar hua to thode hi pata tha aap ki 5 biwiya hain aab jab ho gaya hai
pyaar to 5 ho ya 50 usse kya fark padta hai

Main:- dekho Shina tum hadse jyada khubsurat ho jawan ho mahir mage ho tumhe
mujhse bhi achha ladka mil jayega kyu apni jindagi barbad karne pe tuli ho main
pehle hi meri pancho biwio ko sahi se waqt nahi de pata

Shina:- aap ke sath ek pal bhi jine ko mile to bhi mujhe apke sath hi jina hain

Main:- tum pagal ho gayi ho

Shina:- aap ke pyaar me mera ghamand tut ke bikhar gaya hai aab bas main apki
hun aap ko aab taqat se nahi pyaar se apna banaungi

Main:- tum sapne dekhti raho jo sach nahi ho sakte main bapas hotel ki aur chal
pada aur Shina mera picha karti hui mere piche pata nahi main bakio ko kya jawab
dunga Shina ko lekar mera dil ghabra raha tha do bate ho sakti hain ek aabhi inkar
kar de isse Shina ka dil tut jayega ya phir ek aur mere sar pad jayegi main iss baat
se inkar to kar nahi sakta main Shina ke khubsurti se attract nahi hota main kadam
aage badhaye ja raha tha Shina mere kadam se kadam milaye ja rahi thi kya karu
kuch samajh me nahi araha tha ye to Aliza se bhi jyada chipku aur forceful hain
isse kaise picha chudau main lagbhag hotel tak pahunchne hi wala tha bas do gali
baki thi Shina mere piche thi mujhe mouka mila maine gate spell ka use kiya aur
mod pe hi gate khul gaya main chalte hue mod pe mud gaya aur gate ke raste
sidha hotel ke room me pahunch gaya gate close ho gayi jab Shina mod pe
pahunchi mujhe na pakar pareshan ho gayi idhar udhar dhundne lagi

Shina:- ye kaha gaye gayab ho gaye kya abhi to samne the hey bhagwan bhag
gaye kya jaan kaha hai aap kidhar gaye lekin waha main nahi tha Shina udas ho
kar mujhe idhar udhar dhundne lagi

Idhar room me

Mili:- kya baat hain jaan aap kyu ghabraye hue hain

Main:- kuch nahi baki sab kaha hain

Mili:- wo sabhi market gaye hain abhi lout aayenge

Main:- tum nahi gayi

Mili:- nahi main ruk gayi aap ka intezar kar rahi thi main arre meri jaan mera intezar
jara mere pass akar to kaho mera intezar kyu ho raha tha

Mili:- wohi jo aap Lili ke sath karne wale the mujhe bhi karna hai

Main:- arre jaan tum kabse itni utawli hone lagi ho

Mili:- bas aur mat tadpaiye mujhe bhi apne pyaar me dubo dijiye aab main bewakuf
to hun nahi jo aise mouke ko kho du

Maine bhi ab mouke ka faida uthaya aur Mili ke sath ras rang me lag gaya kiss ke
sath thoda jisam se ched chad hoti rahi Pyaar barasta raha meri honewali biwio
me Kristine sabse choti thi abhi jouban ke muhane pe thi lekin Lili Mili Lelina jouban
pe the aur Aliza jouban chalka rahi thi issi liye main abhi Aliza Lili Mili aur Lelina ki
aur hadse jyada attracted ho raha tha Kristine ke sath abhi waqt lagne wala tha
aab main hawas ka pujari to hun nahi apni had me rahna janta hun hum pyaar me
mast the ke tabhi darwaje pe dastak hui hum ne jaldi se khud ko thik kiye
Mili ne darwaja khola samne Kristine Lelina Lili thi sath me Yumna bhi thi unke
piche duri bana Gasper aur Sintel the lekin jab meri najar unsab ke piche gayi tab
maine sar pe hath mar liya waha Shina khadi thi

Kristine:- dekhiye kon aaya hai bechari raste me bethi anshu baha rahi thi

Main:- Shina tum yaha Shina kutil muskan liye mere karib aayi aur dhire se boli

Shina:- mujhse bachke kaha jaiyenga kisi ne suna ho ya na ho lekin Lelina ke kan
khade ho gaye humsab me Lelina ke kaan sabse jyada tezz the

Lelina:- kya baat hain jaan ye ladki kya keh rahi hai

Shina:- mera naam Shina hai aur main aap me se ek banne wali hun

Mili:- kya matlab

Main:- jaan shant ho jao Shina maine kaha tha na apni jid chod do ye sambhab
nahi hain

Kristine:- jaan kya ye bhi apke piche padi hain

Main:- han jaan pata nahi main kya karu

Gasper:- bhai mere hisab se ek mahal kiraye pe le lo mujhe nahi lagta ek kamra
apke liye pura padhne wala hain

Main:- mazak chodo yaar ye kuch jyada hi ho raha hai

Lili:- Shina tum kya kehna chahti ho bolo

Shina:- dekho meri behno mujhe Karma ji se pyaar hai aur main unka sath chahti
hun

Kristine:- lekin unke jindagi me pehle hi hum pancho hain tumhe kyu shamil hone
de agar main galat nahi hun to tum hi thi na jinke karan inko mukabla karna pada
tha na chahte hue bhi

Shina:- wo mera ghamand tha jo tut gaya hai aab main inse behad pyaar karti hun

Lelina:- lekin ye nahi karte yektarfa pyaar ki koi manjil nahi hoti
Shina:- main apne pyaar se inko mujhse pyaar karne pe majboor kar dungi

Sintel:- Karma ji aap to gaye Aap kitne bhi taqatwar kyu na ho pyaar se nahi jeet
sakte

Main:- Shina behtar hoga tum lout jao hame kahi jana hai

Shina:- main loutne ke irade se nahi aayi

Kristine:- Shina ji agar aap inse pyaar karti hain to kabhi inke kamo ke raste me
mat aaya kijiye jab ye keh rahe hain inko kahi jana hain to aap ko ye mamla yahi
rokna hoga

Shina:- sorry mujhse galati ho gayi

Main:- tumsab tayyar ho jao hame King ki aur se dawat ka invitation aaya hai hume
mahal jana ho ga

Gasper:- to phir kya sath me Yumna bhi jayegi

Main:- han jayegi Yumna hamare sath jyada surakshit hogi Shina please lout jao

Shina:- thik haj janeman hum abhi to lout rahe hain lekin hamara mamla adhura
hai main jald hi loutungi

Main:- thik hai hum iss masle ko badh me nipata lenge Shina chali gayi hum tayyar
hone lage

Lelina:- jaan kya apko Shina pasand nahi hain

Main:- jaan pasand ki baat nahi Shina khubsurat hai kabil hai lekin kahi na kahi
main pareshan hun agar aisa hota raha to aisa nahi lag raha main tumsab ke sath
anyai kar raha hun tumsab ki bhi kwaishe hain mujhse kuch ummide hain tumsab
ko mera waqt chahiye pyaar chahiye jo main sayad hi de pata hun upar se ek aur
agar agayi to kya main tumlogo ke sath nyai kar raha hun main bhagwan nahi hun
insan hun mujhe bhi kahi na kahi ek had ki lakir khichni padegi chahe uske liye
mujhe kisi ka dil todna hi kyu na pade

Kristine:- jaan aap hamare sath koi anyai abtak na kiye hain na aage karenge aap
ke jindagi me hum sab hain waise hi aap hamare jindagi me hain uski bas ek hi
wajah hai pyaar aap agar dil se khush hain to hum khush rahenge han mante hain
aab kuch jyada hi ho raha hai lekin ek akhri baar hi sahi main nahi chahti Shina jo
aap se pyaar karti hai jo dil se aayi hain aapke pass wo khali hath lout jaye

Main:- jaaaaaannnn lekin tummmmm

Lelina:- aap hamari chinta na karein hum dil se khush hain kyu ke aapka dil khush
hai

Main:- phirvi mujhe sochne ke waqt do aisa nahi hona chahiye main ek aam insan
hun mujhpe tumsab ki jimmedari hain

Kristine:- shan't ho jaiye raat ko hum sab sath me iska faisla karenge

Main:- thik hai chalo tayyar ho jao phir hum sabhi tayyar ho gaye sham hone lagi
thi hum mahal ki aur nikal pade jo magic academy se aage magic city ke corner
me hill pe tha waha tak jane ke liye maine ek baggi kiraye pe li sath me cochwan
tha jo hame mahal ke gate tak chodna wala tha hum sabhi apne asal roop me
agaye Prince Sintel Prince ke getup mein Gasper night the to night ke getup mein
Yumna aur baki ladkiya apne pasand ke dress pehan kar rajkumariya lag rahi thi
maine bhi shahi libas pehna tha

mahal ke mukhiya dwar pe aa kar hamne invitation dikhaya to asani se hame andar
jane diya gaya Couchwan hame mahal ke samne chod kar wapas chala gaya
hamare swagat ke liye ladkiyo ki line lagi hui thi jo hame raah dikhate hue le jane
lagi aur laya gaya mahal ke ek dawat samaroh me jaha ek tarah khane ka intezam
tha dusri taraf nach gane ho rahe the aur bich kuch duri pe kayi takht jaise bethne
ke intezam the jaha King aur unke bhai bethe hue the

Sebika ne jakar King se kuch kaha to King ki najar humpe padi King aur unke bhai
uthkar hamare pass agaye

King:- aiye hamare mehman aaiye aap ne dawatnama kabul kiya hame behad
achha laga

Main:- King metalica aap ki dawat ka invitation hai kaise inkar kar sakte the

King:- aaiye wo hame lekar un takhto ke pass pahunch gaye aur khud ek pe aur
bakio pe hame bithaya

Main:- King metalica ye dawat bina kisi wajah ke to nahi ho rahi hogi na kahiye
aap humse kyu milna chahte the
King:- apka naam Karma hai na

Main:- ji mera hi naam Karma hai

King:- pehli baat mujhe aap koi aam mage nahi lagte aap ka pura parichai bhi
mujhe pata nahi lekin jo pata hai usse pata chalta hain aap koi aam nahi hain

Main:- maafi mujhse hi galati ho gayi main aap ko mere sabhi sathio ka parichai
kara du take aap ko andaza ho haye ye noujawan yodha asal me Brunel ke Prince
hain Prince Sintel aur ye hain Brunel ke mahan yodhao mese ek Gasper aur mere
sath ye jo sabhi yubati hain ye sabhi meri honewali patniya hain inn me se ye hain
Kristine jo Melbolina ki Princess hain aur ye hain Lelina elf Princess ye dono meri
sathi hain Mili Lili aur ye nanhi si jaan hamare sab ka dil ka tukra hain Yumna aur
main hun Karma chota aa mage hun bas

King:- Prince of Brunel Princess of Melbolina Elf Princess mujhe to yakin hi nahi
hota mere mahal me aaj itne sare khas mehman hain aap sabhi ka metalica me
swagat hai lekin aap ka yaha aane ki koi khas wajah

Main:- khas wajah to nahi bas main yaha meri jadugari ki jad ko mazboot karne
aaya tha meri baat ka King ne ratti bhar biswas nahi kiya uski najar Yumna pe thi
kuch aur choti moti bato ke baad King uth ke kuch samay ke liye kahi chale gaye
mujhe pura yakin tha jaha bhi gaye hain unka maksad badal gaya hoga jis maksad
se unhone hame invite kiya tha sab ki parichai jan ke mahol badal gaya hoga ho
bhi kyu na do alag alag desho ke khas pratinidhi yaha moujud the kuch bhi galat
hua to desho ke jung chid jayegi ye koi bhi bata sakta tha kuch samay baad King
lout aaye phir dawat hua aab King bhi shan't the jo mujhe bata raha tha ke sab
kuch normal hai lekin maine pure waqt me kayi baar search magic ka use kiya aur
agar koi khatra ho usko dhundne ki kosis ki lekin nahi mila dawat ke baad hum
loune mein aagye tabhi King ne mujhe akele bulaya aur bole

King:- Karma main sidhi baat karunga mujhe Yumna chahiye abtak tumhe pata
chal hi gaya hoga ke Yumna kon hai

Main:- King metalica Yumna ek choti si bachi hai koi hathiyar nahi aur abhi Yumna
mere suraksha me hai aur aap samajh hi rahe honge mere suraksha me hone ka
matlab

King:- Karma meri baat mann lo Yumna ko yahi chod ke jao wo metalica ki hai
Main:- nahi wo nanhi si jaan aab hamari hai uske sath main kuch galat hone nahi
dunga

King:- kya ye tumhara akhri faisla hai

Main:- ji phir King kuch nahi bola main sabke pass lout aaya phir hum wapas chal
pade jate waqt maine aur King ke bhai ne ankho ke ishare se do bate ki

Maine gate spell ka istemal kar ke wapas aagaye mujhe pura yakin tha King chup
bethne walo me se nahi wo humpe aab directly humla nahi kar sakta lekin Yumna
pe hamla hona lazmi tha main tayyar tha aur waqt ka intezar kar raha tha raat ko
gate ke raste Aliza ko le aaya hum sabhi sath me bethe the

Kristine:- behno aaj ek khas masle pe baat karni hai aur ye masla inki khushi se
judi hain

Aliza:- kya hua hai

Lelina:- hua yu ke (phir Lelina ne Shina ke bare me Aliza ko sab bata diya)

Aliza:- jaan tumhe Shina ki fikar hai aur is nanhe se jaan ka kya tum panch aur
chhathi line me mera bhi to kuch socho

Kristine:- acha jaan dil pe hath rakh ke kahiye to Shina apko pasand hain ke nahi

Main:- jaan apni taqat ka galat istemal kar rahi ho mere jazbat ko padhne ki kosis
mat karo

Kristine:- karungi jarur karungi aab bataiye kya apko Shina pasand nahi

Main:- jhuth nahi bulunga Shina behad khubsurat hai achi ladki hain mard hone ke
nate na chahte hue bhi dil machal jata hai

Lelina:- matlab pasand hai

Main:- jaan baat ko badlo nahi baat pasand ki nahi tumsab ki khushio ki hai tum
pancho ko main pehle hi pura waqt aur pyaar nahi de pata phir agar ek aur aa
gaye toh tumsab ke sath mera anyai nahi hoga

Lili:- jaan baat waqt ki nahi hai kon kehta hain aap hamare sath anyai kar rahe hain
aap ke satb bitaye ek ek pal anmol hote hai chahe wo kuch pal ke liye hi kyu na
ho hum bhi apse jhuth nahi kahenge ladki hone ke nate kahi na kahi hamara dil
chahta hai aapko khud ke kiye hamesha ke liye dil me chupa lu lekin apke sath
rahte hue humne ek baat sekhi hai pyaar batne se badhta hai hum pancho me
bata to isse pyaar kam nahi hua badha hi hai aab agar ek aur ajayegi to bhi pyaar
badhega ghatega nahi

Mili:- han jaan waise bhi hum nahi chahe jo bhi apse pyaar kare uske badle me
usse sirf tadap mile

Main:- jaan soch lo kahi badh me pachtana na pade

Kristine:- nahi jaan aisa kuch nahi hoga

Aliza:- hmm jaan aap ke sath ye kuch waqt gujar ke main bhi samajh gayi hun aap
ke dil me pyaar ki koi kami nahi haj ek aur ke aane se apka pyaar humare liye nahi
ghate ga

Main:- tumsab se may bohat pyaar karta hun jaan darta hun kahi nibha nahi paya
to

Lelina:- aisa kuch nahi hoga jaan love you main I love you all phir raat ka kya batau
Pancho hasinao ne mujhe ek pal ke liye bhi nahi choda ek ke baad ek ne apna
pura pyaar mujhpe lutati rahi main bhi bahe failaye dil khole unko kabul karta raha

Agle din main academy jane ke liye tayyar tha jaise hi main hotel se nikla chouk
gaya kyu ke hotel ke bahar hi Shina khadi thi

Main:- Shina aap yaha

Shina:- ye aap kya hai jaan mujhe tum ya phir jaan kahiye na

Main:- ab aa gayi ho to chaliye academy sath me chalte hain

Shina:- kya hua jaan apne suna nahi mujhe jaan kehke pukariye na

Main:- Shina ji mere panch biwiya hain jara soch ke baat kijiye aise jindagi barbad
mat kijiye

Shina:- jaan ji aab jo bhi ho main aap ki hun aap mere chahe aap apnaye ya na
apnaye main apka picha nahi chodna wali

Main:- dekhte hain pure raste Shina mujhe chedti rahi main bhi uski chutki leta
raha mujhe hari jhandi to mil gayi thi lekin abhi Shina ko thoda aur satana chahta
tha hum dono hi academy ke gate pe pahunch gaye lekin jaise hi main academy
ke andar dakhil hone laga mujhe guards ne rok liya

Guards:- aap andar nahi ja sakte

Shina:- tum inhe andar jane se kyu rok rahe ho ye yaha ke chatra hain

Main:- Shina shan't ho jao main wapas mud gaya kyu ke main samajh gaya tha ye
sab King ke adhesh se ho raha tha

Main:- Shina aaj hamara metalica me akhri din hain hum lout rahe hain

Shina:- lekin apki shiksha ka kya hoga

Main:- Shina main kabhi iss academy me padhne aaya hi nahi tha tum iss academy
ka ek hissa ho tumhare pas aab do chunao hain ek jo tum dawa karti ho mujhse
pyaar ka mere sath jindagi gujarne ka to lo main tumhe mouka de raha hun chalo
mere sath tum apni jindagi mere sath suru karo dusra tumko pata hi hai apni purani
jindagi me lout jao tum ab hi magic academy ki top par ho tumhare samne iss desh
me ek sunehra bhavisya hai

Shina:- lekin apko jana kyu pad raha hain

Main:- chunao tumhare samne hain Shina main ya ye academy

Shina:- ye chunao hi kaha hai aap ke alawa main dusre chij ke bare me ek pal bhi
sochna nahi chahungi maine hath Shina ki aur badha diya Shina ne bhi mera hath
pakad liya maine gate spell ka istemal kiya aur sidha room me pahunch gaye

Main:- jaan apna saman samet lo hum lout rahe hain yaha aab kuch nahi raha
main Shina ko bakio ke hawale kar ke Gasper aur Sintel ko bhi tayyar hone ko keh
diya kuchi der me sabhi tayyar ho gaye aur agaye hamare kamre

Gasper:- King ko aise hi chhod denge

Main:- mana King ne bohat si galatiya ki hain jinko kuch maafi ke kabil nahi hain
lekin phirvi is desh ko dekho King jaisa bhi ho usne apne desh ko kafi ache se
sambhala hua hai main nahi chahta hamare wajah se iss desh me kuch bhi galat
ho aur ek baat jabtak hum iss desh me hain Yumna ke jaan ko khatra hai iss liye
main kehta hi reh gaya lekin tabhi kamre me dhua bharne laga Sintel ne gate khola
to jaise bahar aag hi aag
Sintel:- pure hotel me aag fail gaya hai

Main:- King kyu mujhe gussa dila rahe ho yaar maine hath aage kiya aur gate spell
ka istemal kiya aur gate ke raste apne saman ke sath nikal gaye aur pahunch gaye
King ke mahal me King hamare samne tha uske sath do admi the kale kapde me
thik waise hi jinhone Yumna pe pehle hamla kiya tha main aage badha aur dono
ko ek ek punch de mara aur apni talwar nikal kar King ke gardan pe rakh di

Main:- King metalica tumne meri baat nahi mani maine kaha tha Yumna ka picha
chod do tum ne nahi suna chalo main tumhe ek najara dikhata hun jise dekhne ke
baad tum raato ko kabhi so nahi paoge main King ko liye liye mahal ke bahar
agaya jo bhi hame dekhta waise dar jata mere piche meri jaan aur baki sab the

Sainik mujhe dekhte hi mere taraf badhe lekin King ke gardan pe talwar dekh wohi
ruk gaye hum mahal ke bahar agaye

Main:- King metalica aab jo main tumhe dikhane wala hun usse dekhne ke baad
tum kabhi Yumna ke piche nahi aaoge maine hath asman ki aur kar diya aur gate
spell ka istemal kiya asman me ek bada sa gate khul gaya aur uss raste asman
me aag ugalte hue dragon chakkar lagane lage ek ke baad ek dragons nikal asman
pe chane lage unki sankhya itni jyada ho gayi ke asman chupne laga pura magic
citi pe dragons ki parichai se bhar gayi dragons ko dekh King metalica ka kadam
ladkhadane laga jaban haklane lagi

Main:- kal maine apne parichai ke sath kuch batana bhul gaya log mujhe dragon
King ke naam se bhi jante hain Dragon King

King metalica:- Dragon King Karma

Main:- han dragon King Karma aab meri baat dhayan se suno main yaha tumhe
marne nahi aaya ye mere liye chutkio ka kaam hai main sirf ek adesh du to mere
dragon tumhare pure desh ko sone aag me jala denge lekin main ye nahi chahta
agar apni jaan aur ye desh se thoda bhi pyaar hai Yumna ka picha chod do aur ek
baat Yumna bhale hi ek hathyar ho lekin usme bhi jaan hai Yumna tumhar gaddi
ke liye kabhi khatra nahi banegi hum ja rahe hain aur yaad rahe agar bhul ke bhi
mere baat ke khilaf gaye to ye desh to rahega tum nahi rahoge samjhe

King:- samajh gaya samajh gaya maine talwar uske gardan se hata li aur mere
sochne ke sath sabhi dragon gate ke raste loutne lage jab sabhi dragon lout gaya
to maine ek baar phirse gate spell ka istemal kiya aur isbar gate khula Melbolina
me hamare ghar me sabhi ghar lout ke behad khush hue Shina ghar ko dekh khush
hui

Gasper:- bhai jis wajah se humne ye safar kiya wo pura hua

Main:- nahi abhi nahi lekin humne kitab to hasil kar li hai aab bas iss kitab ko
khanghalna hain Husna jo hawa me chakkar laga rahi thi akar mere kandhe pe
beth gayi main Husna tumhe mera kandha kursi lagti hain kya

Husna:- mujhe achha lagta hai waise malik humne adha kitab to khanghal hi li hai
abhi adhi baki hai thode der baithak me baithne ke baad sabhi apne kamre ki aur
chale gaye reh gaye main aur Shina Yumna ko Kristine le gayi

Shina:- jaan ye ghar apka hai

Main:- han King ki aur se inam me mila hai waise ye ghar aab sirf mera nahi
hamara hai jao apne liye ek kamra chun lo tumhe agar naye kapde chahiye to
ladkiyo ko sath lo aur market ki sair kar aao agar purane chahiye to main gate khol
deta hun tumhare hostel chali jao aur apna saman lekar ajao arre han main to
puchna hi bhul gaya tumhare mata pita unko pata hain tum kya kar rahi ho

Shina:- mere mata pita ko bhul jaiye unko meri koi fikar nahi 5 saal ho gaye unhone
meri khabar tak nahi li

Main:- achha udas hone ki jarurat nahi iss bare me baad ne baat karenge bolo kya
karna hai

Shina:- pehle apne pyaar ka izhar to kijiye

Main:- arre jaan wo to main kabka kar chuka hun

Shina:- machalti hui mere pass aayi aur mere goud me beth gayi aur mere chehre
ke najdik akar mere hotho se apne hoth jod diya kuch 10 min hum ek dusre me
khoye rahe jab alag hue to hum dono hi lambi lambi sanse le rahe the

Shina:- han jaan hum ek ho gaye hain mujhe mere hostel hi chod de main apna
saman lekar aana chahungi maine Shina ka hostel dekha tha to gate khol usse
uske ki kamre me pahuncha diya kuch 10 min baad Shina ko wapas le aaya wo
apna pura saman le aayi thi noukar ne uska saman ek khali kamre me pahuncha
diya sabhi busy ho gaye reh gaya main aur Husna jo mujhse gond ki tarah chipki
rehti thi maine mouke ka faida uthaya aur magic book khol li aur aage dekhne laga
khas khas magic spells ko yaad rakh ke aage badhne laga tabhi mujhe wo spell
mil gaya jise main abtak dhund raha tha maine usse yaad kar liya lekin spell ko
istemal karne se pehle uski testing karna jaruri tha usko dekhte hue maine ek
fuldani ko tod diya uski awaj sun sabhi waha pahunch gaye maine hath phuldani
ki aur kiya aur spell dohraya punah swayam roop dharanam aur iske sath hi fuldani
ke sabhi bikhre tukre chamakne lage aur ek roshni me badal kar ek jagah jama ho
gaye aur jab roshni ghati to fuldani wapas se prakat ho gaya bilkul waise hi jaise
tutne se pehle thi maine ek thandi sans li waqt agaya tha aab blood red stone ki
paheli ko suljhaya jaye rani Pari ko mukt kiya jaye take Pari jati phir se ji uthe lekin
ghar iss kaam ke liye sahi jagah nahi thi mujhe aise jagah pe ye karya karna
chahiye jaha agar tufan bhi aajaye to kisi ko koi nukshan na ho aur mujhe thik aise
hi ek jagah ka pata tha

Raat ho gayi main King se mil aaya unko mere safar ki puri jankari thi maine kya
hasil kiya aab kya karne ja raha hun unhone mujhe sirf ek ashirwad diya

Raat gehri hone lagi thi lekin nind mere ankho se koso dur thi jaise mujhe alag hi
mahsos ho raha tha jaise mera jivan badalne wala tha jaise mere jivan ka maksad
mere karib aaraha tha mera mann chanchal tha sukun na tha mere mann ko aur
mere dil ka hal pata karne me mahir thi meri jaan Kristine mujhe baho me bhare
mere sar ko sahla rahi thi main sukun se Kristine se lipat kar uski khushbu me
khone laga tha baki sabhi so gaye the main Kristine ke sine se lag apna chehra
ragad raha tha mujhe chain na thi meri harkat se Kristine ki halat bigadne lagi aur
pehli baar mujhe Kristine hawas bhari najro se dekhne lagi kab hamare honth mile
kab hum jismani khel me ek dusre ko sukun dene lage pata hi nahi chala humne
antim had ko chod sari hade tod di Kristine ne pehli baar charam sukh ko prapt
kiya hum lambi lambi sanse lete hue ek dusre ki baho me lipte jisam ki garmi ko
baat rahe the mere mann me chal raha tufan shant ho gaya main bhi sukh ki
anubhuti karne laga mere hoth muskurane lage Kristine sharmayi mere baho me
simat gayi aaj pehli baar maine kiss aur halke phulke jismani chuan se aage meri
jaan ko charam sukh tak pahunchaya tha bas hum had me the agar main khud ko
kabu na karta to sayad wo had bhi tut jati lekin mera khud se kiya wada tha shadi
se pehle main meri jaan me se kisi ko puri tarah hasil nahi karunga aur wo wada
mujhe aage badhne se rok rakha tha Kristine ko nind ne jakad liya maine bhi nind
ke aage hathiyar dal diye hum nend ke agosh me kho gaye

Agle din subha ke nashte ke baad maine apna antim faisla sab ko sunaya
Main:- meri sabhi jaan maine ek faisla kiya hai jo mere hisab se uchit hai aur iss
bar main us faisle main tumsab ki manjuri hi chahunga

Main:- jaan dekho aab waqt aagaya hai ke main rani Pari ko muqt karne jau aur
mujhe nahi pata iss safar me kitne muskile hain lekin mujhe pata hai ye asan nahi
hoga iss liye maine faisla kiya hai ke iss safar main main tum mese kisi ko sath
nahi le jaunga sabhi meri jaan chonk gayi

Kristine:- kya nahi nahi aap kya keh rahe hain

Main:- meri jaan tumsab mere liye anmol ho main tumsab ki jaan ko aab kisi khatre
me nahi dal sakta iss duniya ke khatro ka andaza mujhe kuch had tak hai lekin
blood red stone ke andar kya hai mujhe kuch nahi pata iss liye aage ka safar main
Sintel aur Gasper hi karenge tumsab hamare loutne ka intezar karogi aur issbar
mujhe mera faisla badalne ke liye mat kehna meri jaan tum mere dil ke hisse ho
agar tumse se kisi ko bhi ek kharoch bhi aayi main ji nahi paunga

Lelina:- jaan aap yehi chahte hain na hum apka intezar kare thek hai hum apka
intezar karenge lekin wada karain aap jald hi lout ke aayenge hame aap ke aane
ka besabri se intezar hoga

Main:- wada raha jaan main lout ke jarur aaunga phir hamari shadi hogi aur jo
jindagi main jivan bhar chahta tha usse hasil karunga sabhi behte anshu liye
mujhse lipat gaye maine bari bari unke mathe ko chuma aur pyaar se unko sahlane
laga Shina tumhe mujhse jude thoda hi waqt hua hai aur hum juda ho rahe hain
mujhe maaf karna meri jaan

Shina:- mujhe pura yakin hain aap lout ke jarur aayenge is dharti pe aisa koi
jadugar aisi koi taqat nahi jo apka mukabla kar sake aap jarur lout ke aayenge

Main:- sukriya jaan aab waqt agaya hain Prince Sintel Gasper aap dono se kiya
wada pura karne ka aap ko mere sath iss naye adventure pe le jane ka

Prince Sintel:- main kabse iss waqt ka intezar kar raha tha

Gasper:- main bhi

Husna:- mere malik main apke sath chal rahi hun apki taqat ban kar maine thandi
sans li aur gate spell kiya tabhi waha ek gate khul gaya maine bari bari meri sabhi
jaan ko alvida kaha aur apni talwar Monark aur Husna ke sath Prince Sintel aur
Gasper ko liye gate ke par chal pada mere sabhi jaan ki ankho me anshu aur hotho
pe muskan the main unse najre milate hue ulte kadam me gate ke par ho gaya

Gate hame lekar aayi mere taqat ke gad me ye dragon ki basti thi purane pahado
ke bich ek khokhla bada faila hua hissa jaha charo aur khokhle gufa jaise hisso
me dragons aram kar rahe the hum insab ke bich the maine jeb se red stone nikala
aur wohi jamin pe rakh diya

Main:- Prince Sintel Gasper tayyar ho ek nayi duniya me kadam rakhne ke liye

Dono:- jarur

Maine hath aage kiye aur dono tukro ke upar rakha aur apna spell dohraya punah
swayam roop dharanam mere spell ke sath hi mere hatho se tezz roshni nikal dono
stone pe padi aur dekhte hi dekhte dono stone roshni me badal gaye aur ek ho
gaye aur phir wo roshni dhire dhire chatne lagi aur blood red stone ne apna pura
roop dharan kar liya

Gasper:- bohat ache spell ne sahi kaam kiya tabhi jaise blood red stone dobara
chamakne laga aur ek roshni ka ghera sa ban gaya uske charo aur aur jab roshni
humse takrayi to jaise hum bhi roshni ban kar uss roshni ke ghere me khich gaye
aur roshni gayab ho gayi blood red stone wohi pada raha bas aab hum gayab the
charo aur andhera hi andhera tabhi roshni ki ek lakir tezi se uss andhere ko chirti
hui idhar se udhar ud rahi thi aur achanak wo roshni akar mujhse takrane hi wali
thi ke main chekhte hue uth gaya rukooooo

Main jab sambhala to mujhe ehsaas hua ke wo to ek sapna tha maine charo aur
najar ghumayi to ehsaas hua ek kamra tha ganda sa charo aur dhul thi chattan
jaise diwar pathar hi pathar faile hue charo aur maine najre ghumayi to mujhe
mujhse das kadam dur Gasper aur Sintel dikhe aur thode hi dur mujhe Husna dikhi
Monark wohi ek chattan pe betha tha main khada hua aur dono ke pass pahuncha
to pata chala dono just behosh hain maine healing magic ka use kiya dono turant
thik ho gaye aur hosh me aa gaye

Husna bhi hosh me aa gayi aur akar mere kandhe pe beth gayi

Gasper:- ye konsi jagah hain hum yaha kaise pahunche

Main:- mujhe koi idea nahi ke hum yaha kaise pahunche dekho charo aur ye koi
tai khana lagta hai aur wo raha darwaja
Sintel:- hum yaha pahunche kaise Sintel ke iss sawal ka jawab kisi aur ne diya aur
wo awaj bohat hi bhayankar thi

Awaj:- aao mere mehmano aao tumko yaha maine bulaya hai hahaha hahaha
jamane ho gaye mere mahmano meri duniya me mehman aaye hue maza aayega
maza aayega

Main:- kon ho tum kaha ho tum

Awaj:- hahaha tum jante ho main kon hun main iss kali duniya ka badshah hun jo
kayi salo se yaha kaid ho ke reh gaya hun tumne meri takat ke pathar ko jod kar
mujhe phirse meri duniya me jane ka rasta khol diya hain lekin usse pehle main
apne mehmano ke sath khel khelna chahta hun

Main:- khel konsa khel hum yaha koi khel khelne nahi rani Pari ko chudane aaye
hain

Awaj:- hahaha ohhh rani pari bechari na jane kabse apne masiha ka intezar kar
rahi hai chuda sako to chuda lo lekin bina khel khele tum mujhtak nahi pahunch
sakte ye duniya meri hain yaha ke niyam kaide mere banaye hue hain mujhtak
pahunchna hai to aage badho main iss imarat ke upari male pe hun ajao lekin yaad
rahe mujhtak pahunchne ke liye khel to khelna hi padega hahaha haha uski hasi
ki gunj itni bhayank thi ke ek pal ke liye hum jam se gaye the

Gasper:- kya karna hain

Main:- kya kar sakte hain aage badhna hi padega koi dusra upai nahi hai hame
usko ussi ke khel me harana hoga hum chal pade ek anjan jagah pe bina kisi laksh
shir kiye hue hum jaise hi uss kamre se bahar nikle najara hi badal gaya diwar pe
aab jaise jugnu ki lighting ki hui thi charo aur sannata faila hua tha phir achanak
diwaro ke ched se chu chu ki awaj karte hue kale chuhe trip ke jeev nikalne suru
ho gaye jo normal chuho se kafi bade the unke dant bhi kafi nokile thi aur unki
ankhe khun jaisi lal thi wo nikal ke humpe kud pade main Sintel aur Gasper ghir
chuke the aur talwar nikal ek dusre ke pith se pith laga khade ho gaye aur jaise hi
chuhe humpe kudte hum unko apno talwar se katte gaye karib adhe ghante tak
chala hamara sangharsh akhir chuhe aana band ho gaye puri jagah khun se bhar
gayi

Sintel:- aab samajh me aaya kya khel khelna chahta hain ye Durjan Kara
Main:- jo bhi ho hume aage badhna hi hoga kyu ke hamare pass dusra koi rasta
nahi hai uss tak pahunchne ke liye hame rah ki sabhi muskile par karni hogi

Gasper:- hmm yehi ek tarika hain to sochne ka koi faida nahi hain phir hum aage
badhne lage jaise jaise aage badh rahe the raho me muskile bhi badh rahi thi
chuho ke baad khatarnak aur furtile khargosh tipe me jeev agaye abki baar hum
talwar se mukabla nahi kar sakte the maine Sintel ne aur Gasper ne apne apne
magic ka use kiya main ne fire ka Sintel ne fire ka aur Gasper ne wind magic ka
use kiya aur usse jo bhi hamare taraf badhta hum usse jala dete ya phir wind se
to tukdre kar dete unse nipatne ke baad hum chattan ke diwaro se nikal kar jungle
jaise mahol me pahunch gaye charo aur phul hi phul lekin wo sab najar ka dhokha
tha kyu ke hamare samne hi tha bhayankar aur bade bade bats tipe ke beat jeev
aur unke bhi ankhe lal the hame waha dekh unke mouh se lar tapak rahi thi

Monark:- malik inse mujhe nipatne dijiye ye illusion magic ka use kar rahe hain
aap pe to koi asar nahi hua lekin udhar dekhiye tabhi meri najar Prince Sintel aur
Gasper pe gayi jo sabkuch bhul ke jaise garden me koi letta hai waise hi let gaye
the

Monark:- Malik unko sambhaliye main jara thoda bhojan kar lu aur tabhi Monark
ne apna asal roop le liya usko dekh chamgadar bhagne lage lekin Monark ek snake
type spirit tha usse changul se bachpana muskil tha Monark ne ek ek ko pakad
apna nashta bana kar kha gaya aur jaise hi akhri chamgadad ko khaya illusion
magic tut gaya Gasper aur Prince Sintel uth khade hue kya hua abhi abhi yaha

Main:- aap dono illusion magic ke asar me chale gaye the Monark ne madat ki

Monark:- ye mera farz tha malik janta hun aap bhi ye kaam asani se kar sakte the
lekin hum gulamo ko bhi khidmat ka mouka de

Husna:- ji malik aap ne to abtak mujhse bhi koi khidmat nahi li

Main:- hmm keh to sahi rahe ho main khud ba khud sab karne pe tul jata hun thik
hain aab se tumhari jaha bhi jarurat hogi main bula lunga Husna tumhare liye ek
kaam hain tum jin ho na to jao mujhe iss jagah ka ek naksha jaldi se bana ke do
Husna khush ho gayi aur dekhte hi dekhte Husna chamakne lagi aur roshni me
badal kar fail gayi kuch 10 min baad Husna wapas apne roshni ke roop se jin me
agayi aur uske hath me ek kagaj tha usne wo kagaj mujhe diya
Husna:- Malik ye raha apka naksha abhi hum teesre male pe hain hame 11we male
tak pahunchna hoga jaha rani Pari aur kala jadugar hain

Main:- sukriya Husna kafi madat ki maine dhayan laga ke dekha to pata chala ek
underground multi story building ke tarah bana hua tha jiske har ek floor pe ek
naye tarah ka gate keeper tha aur har ek dusre se jyada taqarwar tha aur un sabse
jyada taqarwar tha Durjan Kara jise hum full demon keh sakte hain Kale taqato ka
malik ab bhi mujhe Durjan Kara ki asal taqat ka pata nahi tha hum aage badh rahe
the chunowti badhti ja rahi thi hum chouthe male me lizards ko hara ke panche
male ki aur badh rahe the

Jab hum panchwe male pe pahunche to waha ka najara hi kuch aur tha ek jungle
ka watawaran tha ek nadi uske kinare ghumte hue khargosh aisa tha jaise asal ka
jungle ho tabhi hamare charo aur lal lal ankhe chamakne lagi sath sath gurrane ki
awaje bhi aane lagi aur dum dum karte kadam me sath khunkhar bishal akar me
andha vediya aur adha insani sakal ke jeev jinke hatho me bade bade chattano se
bane hathiyar the nikal kar hame gher liya

Sintel:- ye to bad se badtar hota ja raha hai jaise jaise aage badh rahe hain jevo
ke akar badhte ja rahe hai aur khatarnak bhi ho rahe hain

Main:- satark rehna dhayan se suraksha kabach hain lekin apna dhayan rakhna
keh nahi sakta suraksha kabach kabtak sath dega iss duniya me kuch bhi ho sakta
hai tabhi wo sabhi bhediya manav hamari aur doud pade maine apne no spell ka
istemal kiya slip mera itna hi kehna tha ke wo sab slip hokar gir pade humne apni
talwar nikal kud pade unko marne furti ke sath uchalte kudte hue hum unke gardan
uda rahe the unke war se bachte hue Sintel aur Gasper thakne lage the mahol
bigadne laga tha thakawat ka asar saaf dikh raha tha unke war ki taqat ghatne lagi
thi

Main:- aise nahi chal sakta aise to kuch bhi ho sakta hai maine hath aage kiya aur
talwar ko agni talwar me badal diya Simba ki gurrahat saaf sunai dene lagi maine
talwar ko chod diya mere ishare se talwar gurrate hue ek ek kar ke sabhi bhediya
danav ko war karte hue jalakar rakh karne lagi kuchi pal me sab saaf ho gaya
Gasper aur Sintel ne chain ki sans li

Main:- tum dono thoda aram kar lo hum aise aage nahi badh sakte

Sintel:- bhai tum insan nahi ho kya thakte hi nahi ho

Main:- insan hi hun lekin mujhme aam insan se 10 guna jyada urja hai

Gasper:- han bhai wo to dikh hi raha hai hum thak ke chur ho gaye hain aur
tumhara ek bund pasina bhi nahi tapka

Main:- tum dono aram karo Husna pani aur khane ka intezam karo tabhi Husna ne
apna jadu chalaya aur samne khana aur pani aagaya humne sath me khana khaya
aur pani piya

Main:- Monark kya tum tayyar ho aab tumhari madat chahiye hogi samne muskile
badhti ja rahi hain

Monark:- malik aab sabkuch mujhpe chod de humne ghante bhar aram kiya khane
aur pani se sabhi ki urja phir se badh gayi humne apna safar jari rakha hame waqt
ka bilkul hosh na tha kyu ke hum jaha the waha din ki roshni nahi thi ek ajeev sa
hal tha anjani urja se bana hua tha hum aage badh rahe the aur chathe male me
pahunchte hi hamare kadam ruk gaye kyu ke waha tainat tha ek bhayankar danav
jiske 2 sar the aur dikhne me kisi jaint gorila jaisa lag raha tha

Hame dekhte hi wo gurrane laga tabhi Monark ne apna roop badal liya aur bishal
kai sarp me badal gaya aur aage badh uss danav ko apne kundalini me jakad liya
danav usse chutne ki kosis kar raha tha tabhi Monark ke mouh se aag ka gola
nikla aur danav ka sar usse takra ud gaya ek sar ke udte hi danav ki tadap bhari
chikh sunai di tabhi dusra gola Monark ke mouh se nikla aur dusra sar bhi ud gaya
jisam kuch der tak tadapta raha phir shant ho gaya Monark usse chod wapas akar
apna roop dobara tote jaisa kar liya

Gasper:- sukar hain black spirit King hai hamare sath

Sintel:- han warna pata nahi kitni mehnat lagti is danav ko marne me

Main:- tum dono shan't ho jao abhi to hum 6th floor pe hi hain abhi se aisi bate
karoge to aage jo aur khatarnak danav honge unka mukabla kaise karoge

Gasper:- han bhai maafi hame tayyar rehna chahiye

Main:- chalo aage badhte hain hum uss jagah se gujar gaye aur agle floor ki aur
badh gaye hum chalte hi ja rahe the chalte hi ja rahe the lekin hum agle floor pe
pahunch hi nahi rahe the kuch uljha hua sa mahol ho gaya tha hum harbar naye
raste pe hote hain lekin aagle floor tak pahunch nahi pate ghante bhar se chale ja
rahe the

Sintel:- ye ho kya raha hain hum kaha ja rahe hain abtak floor kyu nahi aaya

Main:- kuch to gadbad hain itna waqt to pehle nahi laga

Husna:- malik ye maya jaal lagta hain

Main:- mayajaal isko todu kaise

Gasper:- mayajaal han mayajaal ki suruwat to kahi se hui hogi na apne search
magic ka use kar ke usko dhundne ki kosis karein

Main:- nice idea maine ankhe band ki aur search magic ka use kiya mere jisam se
tarange nikal fail gayi aur mujhe magic ka source mil gaya wo hamare piche diwar
ke dusre taraf tha ya yu kahe hamare piche diwar hi nahi thi ek mayajaal tha maine
apna hath aage kiya aur light magic ka use kiya aur mere hatho se nikal ke roshni
ki kiran jakar diwar se takrayi aur diwar ko par kar ke diwar ke piche danav se
takrayi uske ankh pe kuch pal ke kiye wo danav andha ho gaya uska mayajaal tut
gaya

Hamare samne danav ka vishal roop tha wo ek bishal kar bikrit bazz ke sakal me
tha uske pankh kale the ankhe lal khun jaise panje nokile the danav abhi na dekh
pane se tadap raha tha

Sintel:- Karma bhai yehi mouka hai hum teeno apni talwar nikal baaz ke taraf kud
pade Sintel aur Gasper ne baaz ke dono pankh kaat diye maine apni jadui talwar
ghumayi aur baaz ke sar ke do tukre kar diye baaz kale dhuye me badal kar gayab
ho gaya jaise waha kabhi tha hi nahi

Main:- hmm matlab hum aagle padao pe pahunch chuke hain sabdhan aab raste
asan nahi honge

Hamare samne aagle floor tak jane ka rasta tha hum aage badhne ke liye pehla
kadam uthaya hi tha ke ek bhayankar gurrahat ki awaj aayi jise sun hamare kadam
wohi ruk gaye uss darwaje ke us taraf se wo awaj arahi thi

Gasper:- ye kaisa khofnak awaj hain

Main:- ye awaj kuch jana pehchana lag raha hain kya wo

Sintel:- jana pehchana aisa kaise ho sakta hai

Main:- pata nahi chalte hai hum sambhalte hue aage badhe aur jaise hi hum dusre
taraf pahunche waha ka najara dekh hamare hosh ud gaye

Gasper:- ye kaise ho sakta hain ye yaha

Main:- han aisa nahi ho sakta maine apne hatho se isse mara tha tabhi meri talwar
se Simba nikal kar bahar aaya hum najare ko dekh rahe the tabhi Simba bola

Simba:- malik ye wo nahi hai jo aap soch rahe hain han ye waisa hi hai lekin ye
kali shaktio se bana hai dekhiye iska rang kala hain aur iske mouh se nikalti aag
bhi kali hai

Main:- han sahi keh rahe ho ye dragon King nahi ho sakta nahi ho sakta

Gasper:- jo bhi ho iska samna kaise karein

Simba:- malik dragon King ko aap hi ne haraya tha isse bhi aap hi hara sakte hain

Humse kuch 100 meter dur bishal kai black dragon tha jo dikhne me dragon King
jaisa tha bas rang aur flame alag the aur wo dragon hame hi dekh raha tha hum
kuch karte ke tabhi dragon ne humpe pehla humla kar diya apne drark flame se
maine apni boat aur speed no magic ka use kar ke sabhi ko lekar waha se hat
gaya dragon ke daye taraf agaya aur jaha dragon ka black flame laga tha wo jagah
puri tarah kali pad gayi thi aur galne lagi thi itna khofnak tha ke kisi ki bhi ruh kanp
jaye

Simba:- malik tayyar ho jaiye isko jyada mouka mat dijiye tabhi Simba bapas talwar
me shamil ho gaya aur Monark ne apna asal roop le liya maine ek strong protection
sheild Sintel aur Gasper ke charo aur bana diya with my protection magic se maine
wohi tarika istemal kiya jisse maine dragon King ko khatam kiya tha maine wind
magic se udte hue dragon ke upar ki aur badh gaya aur phir thundar bolt spell kiya
thundar jakar dragon pe giri dragon tadap utha chatpatane laga aur apne pankh
faila idhar udhar jhatakne laga tabhi maine talwar utha apni puri taqat laga dragon
ke gardan pe war kiya main talwar samet dragon ke gale ko par karte hue niche
pahunch gaya jaise maine kuch chuka hi na ho meri talwar dragon ke gardan ko
par kar gayi jaise dhue ko par kiya ho dragon waise hi khada tha kuch nahi hua
usko tabhi dragon sambhal gaya aur apni puch ghuma mere taraf jhatka main puch
se takra dur ghasit ta hua ja gira agar main aam insan ka sharir hota to abtak meri
mout ho jati aise hamle se lekin mera sharir dragon ki khal ke tarah sakt tha main
khada hua aur dragon ki taraf doud pada dragon bhi mere taraf apna mouh khole
apne kala flame fekne ko tayyar thi jaise hi dragon ne kala flame fenka maine ek
jump liya aur flame ke upar se hote hue dragon ki ankh ko nishana bana kar apni
talwar chalayi dragon ki ankh pe mere war ka asar hua aur wo jaise pathar tut ta
hain waise hi ankh ke kayi tukre ho gaye dragon thoda ladkhada gaya maine dusra
ankh ki aur hamla karna chahta tha ke dragon ne mujhe jhatak diya main hawa me
kalabazi khata hua niche utar aaya tabhi waha Sintel aur Gasper agaye

Main:- dosto mujhe lagta hain iski ankh hi iski taqat aur kamjori hain waise humne
socha nahi abtak jitne bhi danav humne mare hain usab ki ankh lal thi Monark
dragon ko apne kundi me jakad lo tabhi Monark aage badha aur dragon ko apni
kundi me jakad liya aur hum teeno dost sath me chalang laga sath me dragon ki
dusri ankho pe talwar ghusa diya dusri ankh bhi tut ke bikhar gayi aur jaise dragon
ka jisam dhue me badal kar ghayab ho gaya

Husna:- ye ye black dragon mara gaya black dragon mara gaya

Main:- khush mat ho jyada iss ek dragon ne hamari halat kharab kar di hai aage
na jane kon konse tarah ke danav honge Black dragon ko dekh ehsaas hua abhi
duniya me bohat kuch aisa bhi hain jo humne abhi tak dekha bhi nahi kuch aisa jo
unse bhi kahi jyada taqatwar hai

Black dragon ne mujhe kuch had tak chot to nahi kahunga lekin han thaka diya tha
main bohat samay se thoda bhi thaka nahi tha aab jake ehsaas louta ye thakawat
kaisi hoti hai humne 7we floor pe thoda aur samay rukne ka socha thodi energy
jama karne ki sochi aage kya kya hoga pata nahi iss liye thoda rest lena jaruri tha
humne tai kiya bari bari hum pehra denge aur rest karenge kyu ke main sabse
jyada normal tha isiliye pehla pehredari main karne laga main ek chattan pe tek
laga beth gaya mere pass Husna thi

Husna:- kya hua malik aap thak gaye

Main:- Husna tumhe dar nahi lag raha kahi main aage nahi badh paya ya har gaya
to tumhara kya hoga

Husna:- nahi malik mujhe bilkul dar nahi hai aap har nahi sakte aap mere malik
hain

Main:- Husna tumhe akela mahsoos nahi hota tum apni prajati ki sayad akeli ho
Husna:- agar kahu nahi to ye galat hoga lekin mujhe ummid hai sayad koi na koi
to mere jaisa hoga hi hum jin hai itni asani se to har nahi sakte

Main:- ummid han achha hai duniya ummid pe hi kayam hai hum ummid kar sakte
hain akhir me sabkuch thik ho jayega duniya badal jayegi jaha sirf pyaar hi pyaar
hoga narat nahi hogi ummid hain baas hum kuch aur aise hi bate karte rahe kuch
ghante bhar baad main sone chala gaya aur Sintel aur Gasper pehra dene lage

Andhera hi andhera aur uss andhere ke bich dur kahi ek choti si roshni mere
kadam khudba khud uss roshni ki taraf badh gaye main usse pakadne ke liye aage
aage badh raha tha badhte ja raha tha lekin main jitna aage badhta roshni mujhse
dur ho rahi thi tabhi ek chehra mere samne lehrane laga wo chehra maine kabhi
nahi dekha tha wo chehra dard se bhara hua tha ankho ke jaise anshu sukh gaye
hai har gujarte pal ke sath tadap rahi thi maine hath badha jaise hi uss chehre ko
chune ki kosis ki chehra gayab ho gaya aur reh gaya bas andhera meri ankh khul
gayi main uth ke beth gaya mujhse dur Sintel aur Gasper bethe bate kar rahe the
aur mere sine pe Husna so rahi thi

Main:- tumhe sone ke liye aur jagah nahi milti Husna uth gayi angdayi lete hue
humne nashta kiya aur aage ke safar ke liye tayyar ho gaye mere samne wo dard
bhara chehra hi ghum raha tha ho na ho wo chehra rani pari ki hi hogi jo mujhe
jald se jald khud ko ajad karne ke liye keh rahi thi

Main:- dosto tayyar ho aagle floor ke liye mujhe yakin hain aage ke floor aur
khatarnak honge

Sintel:- aur hum aaye hi hain iske liye hum chal pade hum darwaja par kar aage
ke floor ki aur badh gaye lekin jaisa humne socha tha waha waisa kuch bhi nahi
tha floor pura khali tha bas gate ke dono baju do bade bade pathar ke putle the jo
dikhne me half insan aur half sand lag rahe the unke hath me ek pathar ki kulhadi
thi

Sintel:- yaha to kuch bhi nahi lagta hai yaha ka danav ya jo bhi tha darke bhag
gaya hai

Main:- dar ke kyu kaise kuch to hoga hi sabdhan raho apne najre tezz rakho kuch
bhi chupa hua khatra ho sakta hai jaise hi hum darwaje ke pass pahunche tabhi
achanak dono chattan ke bane murat hilne lage aur unki kulhadi upar uth gayi jaise
abhi humpe girne wali ho hum piche hat gaye aur uss war se bach gaye lekin jaha
kulhadi giri waha ek bada gadha ho gaya hum do hisso me bat gaye ek taraf main
tha dusi taraf Sintel aur Gasper the

Main:- Monark Sintel aur Gasper ki madat karo Monark apne asal roop me agaya
aur jo chattan danav Gasper aur Sintel ke taraf badh raha tha usko apne kundalini
me pakad liya aur Sintel aur Gasper ne apni talwar nikal war kiya lekin kuch nahi
hua bohat mazboot chattan se bane hue the Monark ne apna mouh khola aur aag
ka gola chattan danav pe phenka lekin chattan danav pe uska koi asar nahi hua
na hi inke ankhe lal thi idhar dusra chattan danav mere taraf badh raha tha maine
hath upar kiya aur thundar bolt magic use kiya aur tabhi waha uss chattan danav
pe bijli giri aur chattan danav ka sharir tukre ban bikhar gaya main dusre danav ki
aur badh hi raha tha ke tabhi achanak meri najar jamin pe gire ek lal pathar pe
gayi tabhi wo pathar hawa me utha aur chamakne laga aur dekhte hi dekhte sabhi
bikhre chattan phirse jama ho gaye aur chattan danav mere samne khada tha

Idhar Monark ne uss chattan danav ko chod diya aur apne wind taqat ka istemal
kar ke usse hawa me utha kar jamin pe gira diya chattan danav ke tukre tukre ho
gaye lekin tabhi main dusre danav ke war se bachte hue meri najar dusre danav
ki aur gayi to dekha phirse lal pathar wapas ek ho gaye mujhe baat samajh me
agayi maine dobara hath upar kiya aur thundar bolt ka istemal kiya mere taraf ke
chattan danav pe wo tukro me bat gaya maine jaldi se uss lal chattan ko dekha
aur apni talwar nikal ek war me hi chattan ke tukre kar diye jaisa hi maine socha
tha chattan danav wapas nahi juda maine apna rukh dusre danav ki aur kiya

Main:- Monark uske tukre kar do aur Gasper Sintel uss lal chattan ke tukre kar
dena jaisa maine kaha unhone kiya chattan danav khatam ho gaya dono Sintel
aur Gasper buri tarah hanf rahe the waise manna padega dono bahaduro ke
bahadur the taqat me kam ho sakte hain lekin himmat me dono mujhse kam nahi
the sach kahu to mujhse bhi jyada himmat thi unme mujhe pata hai mere pass
anginat taqat hai iss liye main har khatre taqat ke sath mere kadam se kadam mila
rahe the dono kamal ke the aur ek kamal ki baat thi mere sath Husna thi jo ek jin
thi aur mere knowledge ke hisab se jin kafi taqarwar hote hain maine abtak Husna
ke taqat ka puri tarah istemal nahi kiya tha

Hame danavo ki kamjor kadi mil gayj thi unke shaktiya un lal rang ke chattano se
aati thi agle dono floor pe bhi khatarnak danav the dusra wala pehle se bada aur
khatarnak tha lekin unki bhi kamjor kadi thi lal chattan jo unke sharir me kahi na
kahi rahti thi humne suru se hi uss chattan ko nishana banaya aur hame kamyabi
milti gayi Jab hum 10 floor pe the humne danav ko hara diya aur 11 no floor ke aur
badh rahe the tabhi hamare samne teen alag alag darwaje dikhe

Sintel:- aab kya teen teen darwaje konse darwaje se jaye tabhi ek awaj aayi rasta
saaf kar liya lekin mujhtak tum mese koi ek hi pahunch sakta hain kyu ke jis bhi
darwaje se aage badho sirf ek hi aage badh payega aab faisla kismat pe hai kon
mujhtak pahuncha hai hahahaha

Main:- hmm tumsab ne suna na aage jane ka bas ek hi tarika hain kya kehte ho

Gasper:- kehna kya hain apna apna darwaja chun lete hain Durjan Kara ke aur
hamare bich bas ye darwaja hain

Sintel:- ye koi kaal bhi ho sakta hai maine search magic ka use kiya lekin mujhe
kuch bhi pata nahi chala

Main:- jo bhi ho hum yahi ruk to nahi sakte aage badhna hi hoga waise agar koi
jaal bhi hoga to mujhe nahi lagta tumsab uska samna nahi kar sakte bas abtak jo
bhi hua hai usko yaad rakhna chalo tayyar ho jao maine bich ke darwaje pe khada
ho gaya baki dono bhi dusre daye aur baye darwaje pe khada ho gaye hum aage
badhne hi wale the ke tabhi mere mann me ek khayal aaya

Main:- ruk jao tum dono aage mat jao dono ruk gaye

Gasper:- kya hua bhai

Main:- hum teeno ko aage jane ki jarurat kya hain main aage jata hun tum dono
yahi ruko agar mujhe yaha Durjan Kara nahi mila to main lout aayunga gate se

Sintel:- nahi bhai sirf aap ko hi khatre ka samna karne nahi denge itna keh ke Sintel
aage badh gaya gate se main dekhta reh gaya phir Gasper bhi aage badh gaya
maine thandi sanse li aur kadam aage badha diye darwaje ko par karte hi mujhe
ek mahal jaisa scenry dikhne laga lekin ye mahal kala tha diware kali thi aur mahal
me darbari insan nahi danav the aur unke bich upar singhasan pe betha tha sayad
unsab ka King yani Durjan Kara

Durjan Kara:- aao mere mehman aao bohat intezar karwaya hai tumne mujhe

Main:- intezar to mujhe karna pada hai Rani pari kaha hain

Durjan Kara:- insan ho hahaha tum aaye ho rani pari ko chudane hahaha
Main:- Rani pari kaha hain

Durjan Kara:- aram se mere mehman aram se manna padega yaha tak pahunch
gaye bohat bahadur lagte ho lekin aab bas tumhare kadam aur aage nahi badh
sakte

Main:- mujhe kon rokega main yaha Rani pari ko lene aaya hun mujhe sidhe se
louta do to sayad main tumhari jaan baksh dun

Durjan Kara:- hahaha tum meri jaan bakshoge

Main:- jitna hasna hai has lo ye tumhare jindagi ki ankhri hasi hai

Durjan Kara:- tum insan kitne mazak karte ho mere danavo aaj tumhare bhukh iss
insan ke naram mash se bhar lo jao maine bhi der nahi ki aur Monark ko asal roop
lene ko bol diya

Monark ko dekh danav ruk gaye Monark ne unpe aag ke gole se hamla kar diya
charo aur bisfot hi bisfit danav ke chithde udne lage

Monark ne Durjan Kara pe bhi aag ke gole phenke lekin wo Durjan Kara tak nahi
ja paye aur wohi usse kuch duri pe hi ek adrisya diwar se takra kar fat gaye Monark
Durjan Kara ki taraf badh hi raha tha ke maine usse rok liya

Main:- ruk jao Monark wo ruk gaya charo aur sirf danavo ke chithde pade hue the
ab bhi Durjan Kara ke chehre pe kamini muskan thi

Main:- Durjan Kara rani pari kaha hain kya kiya unke sath

Durjan Kara:- Rani pari ko chodo kya tumhe apne dono sathio ki fikar nahi ke unka
kya hua hoga

Main:- wo itne kamjor nahi bahadur yodha hain wo khud ko sambhal sakte hain

Durjan Kara:- itna biswas un dono pe hahaha

Main:- Durjan Kara rani pari kaha hai unko samne lao

Durjan Kara:- hahaha tumko itni fikar hai rani Pari ki to khud dhund lo
Main:- tumhe batana hi hoga maine apna hath upar kiya aur thundar bolt magic ka
istemal kiya bijli akar Durjan Kara ke upar giri lekin ye kya kisi adrisya diwar ne
mere thundar bolt ko rok liya aur bijli charo aur bikhar gayi

Durjan Kara:- hahaha bas itna hi kar sakte ho main amar ban gaya hun aab mujhe
koi nahi maar sakta

Main:- haiwan kabhi amar nahi hote tumhari mout pakki hai (mann me mera koi
bhi war kaam kyu nahi kar raha konsi taqat hain jo mere taqat ko ustak pahunchne
se rok rahi hai)

Durjan Kara:- main amar hun mujhe koi nahi maar sakta agar biswas nahi to apni
kosis karlo tumhe khatam karne ke baad uss duniya ki bari hai hahaha duniya
mera intezar karo tumhara apna demon king lout raha hai

Main:- main kabhi aisa nahi hone dunga aur talwar nikal kar bijli ki tezi se Durjan
Kara pe war karne ke liye lapka lekin mera war na jane kaise phirse ek adrisya
diwar ya suraksha kabach se takra kar ruk gaya main war pe war karta raha samne
se piche se upsr se niche se lekin mera war Durjan Kara tak nahi pahunch rahe
the

Durjan Kara:- bohat khel khel liya aab meri bari hai tabhi Durjan Kara ne hath upar
kiya aur uske hath me kala dhua jama ho gaya aur dekhte dekhte wo dhua ek
talwar me badal gayi

Durjan Kara ne talwar ghumayi jise maine talwar se rok liya lekin uska force itna
tha ke main udta hua dur ja gira par mujhe koi chot nahi aayi mere suraksha
kabach ne mujhe bacha liya

Durjan Kara:- very interesting tumhare pass bhi suraksha kabach hai lekin kitna
taqat war abhi dekhte hain phir kya tha hum dono me bhayankar talwar baji hone
lagi hamare talwar ek dusre se takrate kabhi ek dusre ke kabach se lekin hum
dono ka hi kabach kafi mazboot tha tutne ka naam nahi le raha tha har gujarte
waqt Ke sath hamari ladayi bhayankar hone lagi hum magic use karne lage talwar
ke sath talwar takrayi phir magic spells cast hote mere magic bohat taqatwar the
lekin phirvi main Durjan Kara ka kabach todne me naqam ho raha tha aur Durjan
Kara ka black magic mere upar be asar sabit ho raha tha hum ladte ladte ruk gaye
ek dusre ke ankho me dekh agle war ki kalpana karne lage tabhi Durjan Kara bola
Durjan Kara:- tum me kabiliyat hai kya kehte ho mere senapati ban jao dono milke
puri duniya pe raj karenge koi bhi nahi hoga hamara mukabla karne layak

Main:- idea achha hai lekin mujhe uss me koi interest nahi

Durjan Kara:- ek baar aur soch lo hamare kadme me duniya bhar ki doulat hogi
duniya hamare kadmo me hogi kya chahiye tumhe han ladkiya, doulat, kingdom
bolo sab tumhare kadmo me hoga hath mila lo ban jao mera senapati

Main:- tumne socha bhi kaise mera ruh abtak saaf hain tum jaisa nahi jisme sirf
lalach haiwaniyat bhari padi hai

Durjan Kara:- toh aab to tumhe marna hi hoga iss duniya aur mere bich tum khade
ho

Main:- jabtak iss jisam me jaan hain khada rahunga hamari bate khatam ho gayi
aur phirse ladayi suru ho gaye maine talwar me lighting magic ko mix kiya aur
dobara talwar ghuma kar Durjan Kara pe hamla karne laga mere war aab pehle se
kayi guna taqatwar the mere pehle kuch war ke sath hi mujhe kuch mahsoos hua
jaise har takrate war ke saath uska kabach kamzor ho raha hai mujhe kuch waqt
laga lekin mujhe samajh me agaya meri najar ek aur jagah gayi Durjan Kara ke
gale me ek locket tha jo black tha lekin phirvi usme se light nikal raha tha

Durjan Kara ne rani pari ko unko khubi ke karan agwa kiya tha aur wo khubi thi
suraksha kabach banane ka lekin pehle kabhi Durjan Kara ke pass kabach nahi
tha warna King Soloman Durjan Kara ko kabhi jakhmi nahi kar pate matlab ye jo
kabach hain ye jarur rani pari ki hi taqat hogi lekin ye kaise ho sakta hain rani pari
kabhi Durjan Kara ko unki shakti nahi dengi iska matlab Durjan Kara ne kisi tarah
rani Pari ko apne nazdik rakha hai

Hamara battle chal raha tha hum bina thake ek dusre pe war kiye ja rahe the
Durjan Kara sach kahu to behad taqatwar tha kali shakti ne usko lagbhag amar hi
bana diya tha itni taqat thi maine dimag ko shant rakh kar har pal soch raha tha
kya karne se main iss kabach ko par kar sakta hun tabhi humari talwar takrane se
roshni paida hui aur wo roshni Durjan Kara pe padi tabhi mere dimag ki batti jali
Rani pari mujhse kya kehne ki kosis kar rahi thi andhere ko harana hain to roshni
bano tabhi mujhe Husna ki yaad agayi Husna ki taqat light magic se aati thi main
Durjan Kara se dur ho gaya

Durjan Kara:- kya hua thak gaye aabhi to suru hua hain
Main:- thaka nahi main kuch soch raha tha

Durjan Kara:- socho aur socho lekin tumhare pass waqt behad kam hai

Main:- Husna tum mujhe apni light ki taqat de sakti ho

Husna:- malik aap ko meri taqat chahiye main kabse iss waqt ka intezar kar rahi
thi itna kehte hi Husna roshni ke gole me badal gayi pura floor roshni hi roshni ho
gaya tabhi mujhe uss roshni se awaj aayi

Husna:- malik aab waqt agaya hain ke hum ek ho jaye malik mujhe kabul karein
ye kehte hue Husna ka roshni ka gola mere andar sama gaya mujhe mere andar
asim taqat mahsoos hone lagi mera pura jisam roshni ke tarah chamakne laga
mere baal lambe ho gaye aur meri talwar bhi chamakne lagi mere jisam ka har
hissa roshni bikhar raha tha

Durjan Kara:- mujhe dekh do kadam peche ho gaya roshni ki kirno se usse taklif
ho rahi thi

Main:- ye hui na baat Husna mere mind me boli

Husna:- malik aap ko roshni ki besumar taqat mubarak ho

Main:- Durjan Kara aaja aab dekhata hun tujhe maine chalang ke sath Durjan Kara
pe apni talwar se war kiya Durjan Kara ne apni talwar se mujhe rokne ki kosis ki
lekin meri roshni ki talwar Durjan Kara ke black sword ko makhan ke tarah chirte
hue uske suraksha kabach ko bhedte hue Duran kara ka hath kaat diya Durjan
Kara ka hath katte hi wo dard se tadap te hue peche hat gaya

Main:- aab mujhe yaad aaya King Soloman ne roshni ki taqat se tumhara hath kata
tha matlab ye hath tumhari magic se bana hain lekin isbaar hath nahi tumhara sar
katega tabhi meri najar Durjan Kara ke gale me locket pe gayi uski roshni mujhe
Rani pari ka ehsaas kara rahi thi meri talwar kabach ko bhed te hue Durjan Kara
ke gardan pe lage locket ke black stone se takrayi stone ke tukre ho gaye sath
sath Durjan Kara ki gusse se bhari chikh gunj gayi Rani pareeeee tabhi jaise uss
tute stone se roshni ki ek lakir nikal kar upar ko uth gayi aur dekhte dekhte wo
roshni ki lakir akar lene lagi aur mere ankho ke samne rani pari ne apna akar
dharan kiya
Durjan Kara:- ye kaise ho sakta hai itne salo tak main jis taqatko pane ki kosis kar
raha tha mere hatho se kaise chin sakta hai mujhe duniya ka King banna hain tum
adna sa insan main tumse nahi har sakta

Main:- kuch jo jabardasti hasil ki jaye kabhi sath nahi rehti tumne apne taqat ke
pagalpan me na jane kitne salo tak rani Pari ko yatna dete rahe tum King to kya
jibit rahne ke layak nahi ho

Durjan Kara:- main jibit rahu ya na rahu tum mese koi bhi jibit nahi rahega ye meri
kali taqate main tumhara malik tumhe pukarta hun mere khuni blood red stone ki
taqat main tumhe pukarta hun aao aur iss duniya samet yaha sabhi ko dafan kardo
apne sath tabhi na jane kaha se lekin charo disao se kale dhuye akar Durjan Kara
me shamil hone lage tabhi rani pari udte hue mere pass aayi

Rani pari:- yaha se nikal chalo ye duniya tabah hone wali hai meri najar Durjan
Kara pe padi uska sharir har gujarte pal ke sath fulta ja raha tha

Maine ankhe band ki aur search magic ka istemal kiya mujhe Sintel aur Gasper ko
yaha se nikalne se pehle dhundna tha mujhe dono mil gaye dono ab bhi do alag
alag floor pe bhatak rahe the mujhe location ka pata chal gaya aur maine gate
spell ka use kiya distance ko dhayan rakh kar sur thik wohi pahuncha jin diwaro ke
piche dono ghum rahe the

Pehle Sintel ko khich ke apne taraf kiya phir Gasper ko uske floor se phir maine
magic book se mile spell ka use kiya blood red stone se bahar jane ke liye

Maine sabhi ka hath pakda aur spell dohraya crimson light take us in the world I
desire aur iske sath hi hamara jisam roshni me badal gaya hamare charo aur
roshni hi roshni thi kuch dikh nahi raha tha tabhi hamare piche se kala tufan aate
hue dikha lekin wo humtak pahunch pata usse pehle hum blood red stone ke bahar
prakat hue aur tabhi ek bhayankar bisfot ke sath jo chota tha blood red stone ke
tukre tukre ho gaye aur wo tukre jaise hawa me milke gayab ho gaye bisfot se
hamare charo aur dragons akar jama ho gaye asman me aag ke lapte bikherne
lage Jaise atishbazi ho rahi ho

Hum buri tarah thak gaye the wohi chattan se tek laga kar beth gaye Husna mujhse
alag ho gayi Tabhi hum teeno ne ek dusre ko dekha aur jor ka thahaka lagane lage
ye hamara tarika tha khushi jahir karne ka tabhi hamare samne rani pari agayi aur
apni roshni bikherte hue boli
Rani pari:- mere bahadur masiha aaj tumne mujhe barso ki tadap se azad kar diya
mujhe muqt kar tumne meri aur mere aane wale bansh tumhara jivan bhar kritagya
rahenge bolo mere masiha bolo tumhari aisi koi ichha jo main puri kar saku

Main:- sukriya rani pari hamne apna kartabya pura kiya mujhe to kuch nahi chahiye
lekin main apne dono dosto ke liye aap ki taqat ka chota hissa chahunga aap ki
suraksha kabach ka chota sa hissa aap indono ko de ta ke bhavishya me ye
bahadur aur bhi kayi bahaduri ke karya karte hue duniya ki madat kar sake

Rani pari:- kya apne liye kuch nahi mangoge

Main:- mere pass pehle hi kayi shakti hain suraksha kabach bhi hain mujhe taqat
ka koi nasha nahi hai

Rani pari:- mere bahadur masiha main tumhari ichha ka mann rakhungi tabhi rani
pari ke jisam se do roshni ki lakir nikal Sintel aur Gasper me sama gayi

Rani pari:- mere masiha mana tumko kuch nahi chahiye lekin main kuch dena
chahti hun meri ek aur khubi hai jo main tumhe dena chahti hun lo mera ye
ashirwad rakho sada jawan tum aur tumhare jivan sathi ke sath lo ye taqat tabhi
ek tezz roshni rani Pari se nikal kar mere andar sama gayi kuch pal mera jisam
chamakta raha phir normal ho gaya

Rani pari:- alvida mere masiha alvida phir milenge jivan ke safar me jab tumhe
meri jarurat hogi tabtak ke liye alvida

Sintel:- bhai ye rani pari kaha gayi

Main:- kaha aur usi jungle me apne jo bache hue bari jati hain jinhone apne aap
ko jungle ke hawale kar diya tha unko jibit karne apna pariwar sona basera phir
basane

Gasper:- bhai pata bhi hain hum kitne waqt se yaha se dur the

Main:- bhai mujhe kaise pata hoga bolo aab kya karna hain adventure to khatam
ho gayi

Sintel:- abhi thoda aram karna chahta hun ye adventure kafi bhari pada pura badan
dukh raha tha thakawat se bura hal hai

Main:- puch mat yaar mujhe meri sabhi jaan ki behad yaad aa rahi hai
Gasper:- mujhe bhi aab to shadi kar hi leta hun kitna tumhe dekh dekh tadapta
rahu

Sintel:- tum dono ke pass hi tumhari husn ki malikaye hain mera kya main ab bhi
akela hun

Main:- kyu jalta hai yaar tere kiye bhi dhund lenge sabar kar sabar abhi to hamari
kahani suru hui hai tumhe bhi mouka milega yaar apne jalwe dikhane ka

Gasper:- abhi kya karein chalna hai ya yehi rukna hai dragon ke bich

Sintel:- tum dono ka to pata nahi lekin ye in dragons se meri halat kharab ho jati
hain

Gasper:- kyu darte ho dragon King hain hamare pass

Main:- dragon ki sawari karni hain kya loutne ke liye aur gate spell ka bhi istemal
kar sakta hun agar tum kaho

Gasper:- bhai abhi kisi bhi adventure ko biram do gate se chalo pata nahi kitna
waqt gujar gaya hai waha kab din hota tha kab raat hoti thi pata hi nahi chalta tha
maine hath aage kar ke gate spell ka use kiya hamare samne gate khul chuka tha
jiske uss paar meri sabhi jaan mera besabri se intezar kar rahi thi dil ki dhadkane
badh gayi thi mujhe mere sabhi jaan ke agosh me waqt gujarna tha maine apne
kadam gate ki aur badha diye

End of adventure of Karma chapter 2

Aab main Karma nahi raha bulke King Karma ban gaya hun King Karma of united
Kingdom of melboalfan ji aap sahi samjhe aab main King ho gaya hun kayi saal
beetaye hain mere akhri adventure ko pure hue aab meri 6 hasin bibiya hai ji han
bibiya meri shadi ho chuki hai mere 6 chahne wali jaan seKristine Lelina Mili Lili
Aliza aur Shina ab meri umar 22 saal hai main iss duniya ka pehla united kingdom
ka King hun lekin ye sab kaise hua kab hua sayad mujhe bata dena chahiye

Jab main blood red stone ka adventure khatam kar ke ghar pahucha to dekha ghar
khali tha waha koi moujud nahi the mere butler se pata chala King Soloman aab
nahi rahe ye mere liye ek jor ka jhatka tha mujhe samay ka andaza nahi tha karib
2 mahine beet gaye the hame blood red stone me waha ke samay aur yaha ke
samay me jamin asman ka fark tha
Main turant mahal pahucha jaha sabhi King Soloman ke jane se dukhi the mujhe
pata chala unki mrityu achanak dil ke dore se ho gayi thi jyada waqt kisi ko nahi
mila mujhe dekh Kristine mere gale lag ke fut fut ke royi kuch dino baad jab sab
kuch normal hone laga tabhi naye King ka chunao suru ho gaya sabhi sir Henri ko
naye King ka davedar samajh rahe the lekin sir Henri ne inkar kar diya kyu ke unka
kehna tha aab unki bhi umar ho gayi hai aur iss umar me wo itni badi jimmedari
uthane ke liye taiyar nahi tab Queen ne ek jo akhri upai tha wo sujhaya wo tha
Kristine ki shadi karna jald se jald aur uske pati ko naya King ghosit karna desh
jyada dino tak bina King ke nahi chal sakta tha iss liye thak har ke jaise bhi ho
mujhe mana liya sab ne ek grand ceremony ke sath hamari shadi hui mujhe
melbolina ka King ghosit kar diya gaya kuch waqt me jab kingdom phirse normal
ho gaya tab mujhe meri baki ke jaan se bhi shadi karni padi phir jab Aliza se mera
bibah hua tab dono kingdom mil ke ek united kingdom ban gaye

Idhar Brunel me King Marshal ne bhi apni gaddi Prince Sintel ko de di aab Prince
Sintel Brunel ke King aur mere param mitra hai aur Gasper Brunel ke senapati
Gasper ne bhi shadi kar li aab hum kabhi kabhi khas mouko pe milte hain aur apne
purane yade taza karte hain aab main 22 saal ka ho gaya hun lekin ek chij nahi
badli aur sayad kabhi badlegi bhi nahi swayam Rani pari ka ashirwad tha jab se
maine 18 saal ki umar ko chua hai mera aur meri jaan sabhi ke umar badh ne ruk
gaye hai sada jawan rahne ki jo shakti rani pari ne di thi usne asar dikhana suru
kar di hai aab meri umar 22 ki hi kyu na ho main 18 ka hi lagta hun sath me meri
sabhi jaan ka bhi yahi hal tha

Jab se King bana hun adventure karne ka koi moqa hi nahi mila isse main dukhi
nahi hun lekin wo waqt hi kuch aur tha abhi main ek bohat hi shan't aur khushi
bhara jivan bita raha hun Yumna bhi aab badi ho gayi hai aab wo jawan ho gayi
hai sath sath uski shakti bhi jag gayi hai aur yakin mano bohat hi khatarnak shakti
hai uski wo ek hathiyar hai ek bhale ki tarah hai wo jiske ek chor me ek mani lagi
hui hai Yumna sirf mere kehne pe hi apna roop badal hathiyar banti hai kisi aur ke
liye nahi wo mujhe daddy kehti hai jaise Lelina kabhi pukarti thi

Aaj King Soloman ki barsi hai aaj ke din Kristine King Soloman ki yaad me unke
photo pe phul chadhati hai

Main:- jaan dekho to sahi apke pita jarur apko upar se dekh rahe honge Unki pyaari
gudiya aaj kitni sundar aur hasin queen bani hai Kristine ke udas chehre pe halki
muskan bikhar gayi humne King Soloman ke photo pe phul chadhaya phir sabhi
ne Lelina Mili Lili Aliza Shina Yumna sabhi ne phul chadhaye Kristine ki mom ne
bhi phol chadhaya Sir Henri aur unki beti jo aab ek sundar jawan ladki ban gayi thi
wo Rose Henri thi sabhi ke ful arpan karne ke bad hum baithak me baithe abhi
hum melbolina ke mahal me the

Main:- Sir Henri aap ki sehat to thik chal rahi hai na agar kuch problem ho to mujhe
turant bataiyega main apko bhi King Soloman ki tarah nahi khona chahta aap
hamare iss naye pariwar ke sabse bujurg hain

Sir Henri:- nahi beta main thik hun waise bhi kismat ki baat thi King Soloman ki dili
khowaish thi rani pari ki mukti ho ab toh jarur mere bhai ko mukti mil gayi hogi

Main:- kash uss waqt main yaha hota

Queen King Karma hum dushman se lad sakte hai prakriti se nahi unko jana tha
chale gaye isme kisi ka dosh nahi tum yaha hote tab bhi nahi rok pate unka waqt
pura ho gaya tha

Main:- aap sahi keh rahi hai

Main:- Rose tum to din ba din khubsurat hoti ja rahi ho kya baat hai kahi kisi se dil
to nahi laga liya

Rose:- My King dil to kab ka laga liya tha bas ijhar me der ho gayi aur didi ne baji
mar li

Kristine:- hahaha tu bhi na Rose tu tab itni choti thi tujhe kya pata

Rose:- aab to badi ho gayi hun kiu my King ab bhi kuch jagah khali to hogi main
adjust ho jaungi

Main:- Rose saitani nahi dekh rahi ho main pehle hi in 6 ke chakkar me fasa hun
tum mere gale mat pad jao

Kristine:- hum apke liye chakkar hain

Main:- ohho rani sahiba aab to wo chakkar hai jaha main jivan bhar fasa rehna
chahunga

Aliza:- aur hum bhi to apke chakkar me fase hain

Main:- aab tum suru mat hona

Sir Henri:- suna hai south me base kingdom Jordan aur kingdom Kandra ke bich
ladai chhid gayi hai

Main:- han suchna to aisa hi hai dono desh ke bich ek island hai jo pura ka pura
sone ki kan se bhara pada hai aur dono desh uspe apna kabja chahte hain

Sir Henri:- inko kab aqal aayegi ek jaan ki kimat bhi puri duniya ki sone ki kan nahi
chuka sakti

Kristine:- Kingdom of Jordan ne aap se is mamle me madat mangi hai na

Main:- madat to kingdom of Kandra ne bhi mangi hai un dono ko hi pata hai jisko
bhi hamari support milegi wo jeet jayega isliye abtak 2 -2 karke char sandesh aa
chuke hain

Lelina:- to apne kya karne ki sochi

Main:- hmm soch raha hun koi bich ki rah nikalu yudh koi upai nahi isse jitna na
faida hoga itna nukshan hoga maine sandesh bheja hai hum dono King ke sath ek
baithak karne ke ichhuk hai aab dekho dono ka kya jawab aata hai

Lili:- mere hisab se wo aap ki baat nahi tal payenge aur maan jayenge kyu ke aab
ki baat na mankar unko dar hoga ke kahi aap dusre ke sath shamil na ho jaye

Mili:- aap ne achha kiya abto unko baithak karni hi hogi

Din beet gaya raat ho gayi aaj mere sath raat bitane ki bari Lelina ki thi unsab ne
apne hisab se apna apna din chun liya tha hafte ke 7 din me 6 din unke hote the
aur 7 wa din mera hota tha uss din main apni marji se kisi ke sath bhi waqt bita
sakta hun Lelina white forest elf thi uska jisam dudh sa safed tha aur uski khubsurti
jaise pagal kardene wali thi in kuch salo me uski khubsurat me badhotri hi hui thi

Agle din dono kingdom se sandesha agaya aur jaise ke maine socha tha dono ne
han kardi thi maine Husna ko sandesh bahak ke tor pe bheja milne ki jagah waqt
aur din bata ke tabtak ke liye yudh biram dene ko bhi kaha

In kuch salo me mujhme bhi kayi badlaw aaye hai main aab koi bhi karya tabtak
khud nahi karta jabtak mujhe pura bharosa ho mere sathi mantrigan aur sena
karne me saksham hai bich bich me kingdom ka doura bhi kar leta hun bhes badal
ke Kingdom khushal hai abhi ke liye lekin mere kingdom ki tarah baki kingdom me
utna achha nahi tha kuch ki halat bohat kharab thi kuch to bikhar ne ke halat me
the lekin unke liye hum kuch kar bhi nahi sakte the karna bhi chahunga to rajniti
aur samajik bandhane rok deti hai King hone ke bhi apni hi mazburiya hain pehla
apne desh ka hit phir dusre desh ka Kingdom of Jordan aur kingdom of Kandra ke
bich sone ke khandan wale island pe hi humne meeting rakha kiu ke wo jagah
dono desh ka borfar hai aur wo jagah sidhe hamare alfan ke sea line se sidhe judi
hui hai to mujhe kisi bhi dusre desh me kadam nahi rakhna padega main sidhe us
island pe pahuch sakta hun 1 din ke safar me main safar pe nikal pada Aliza alfan
ke mahal me ruki aur Kristine melbolina ke mahal me aab dono hi mukhiya queen
thi kiu ke unka sidha rista raj gharane ke sath tha mere sath Shina Mili Lili aur
Lelina safar kar rahi thi sath me Yumna bhi aur meri taqate bhi mere sath thi sath
me shahi saink alfan ke aur melbolina ke dhire dhire dono kingdom ek dusre ko
apnane lagi thi jo main chahta tha isliye jitna ho sake main dono kingdom ko milane
ki kosis karta hun hamara shahi ship bohat hi shandar tha bishal kai dek tha bada
sa pal tha sach me ek shahi ship har mayar pe khara utarta tha

Main pehle uss island pe nahi gaya tha iss liye main gate spell ka istemal nahi kar
sakta tha lekin ye bhi achha hi tha mujhe aise safar karne me aab anand aata hai
adventures pe nahi ja sakta to kya in chote chote safaro ka main khul ke anand
uthata tha hamari ship dopahar ko nikli thi aur pahuchte hue hame shubha hone
wali thi waise bhi hum shubha se pehle island pe nahi jane wale the abhi sham ka
waqt tha aur meri gudiya Yumna jo aab behad khubsurat pari jaisi ho gayi thi lekin
swabhaw se ek yodha ho gayi thi kyu ke asal me wo thi to ek hathiyar issliye jab
bhi usse mouka milta wo talwar baji dusre astro ki siksha leti thi abhi Yumna royal
guard ke sath talwar bazi kar rahi thi Yumna din ba din ek Kabil yodha ke roop me
ubhar rahi thi abhi royal guard Yumna pe war pe war kar raha tha lekin Yumna har
war ko apne talwar bazi ke hunar se nakam kar rahi thi dekh ke saaf pata chal
raha tha royal guard bhi aab Yumna ka mukabla nahi kar sakte the tabhi Yumna
ne royal guard ko hara diya aur mere pass akar boli

Yumna:- daddy inse nahi ho raha aap aiye na ek aapse main nahi jeet pati

Main:- Yumna beta tum pehle hi ek mahir talwar bazz ban chuki ho aur kya chahiye

Yumna:- nahi daddy mujhe duniya ka sabse mahir talwar bazz banna pade take
main daddy ke sath har waqt kadam mila ke chal saku

Main:- meri pyaari gudiya achha thik hai lekin aaj nahi jao sham ho gayi hai tum
kafi waqt se talwar bazi kar rahi ho jakar pehle aram karo daddy baadh me apke
sath mukabla karenge
Yumna:- thik hai daddy promise

Main:- pakka promise

Lelina:- haste hue achhi kismat hai apki umar to badhti nahi upar se beti jawan ho
gayi aisa lagta hi nahi jaise samay ulta ghum raha hai kabhi main apko daddy
bulati thi aaj Yumna

Main:- mujhe bhi waisa hi lagta hai bas feelings alag hai Yumna mujhe beti hi lagti
hai aur tum meri janeman Shina kitna waqt gujar gaya hai main ek baar bhi magic
city nahi gayi

Main:- kya tumhe magic city ki yaad aa rahi hai

Shina:- yaad nahi bas soch rahi thi uss waqt ke bare me jab hum mile wo mukabla
wo jhagda phir wo pyaar

Main:- sach me wo sabhi pal mere liye bhi anmol hain tum sabhi ke sath meri
jindagi ke sabse hasin yade judi hain thank you tumsab ko meri jindagi ko itni
khubsurat banane ke liye

Lili:- jaan abhi to suruwat hain abhi hamara pariwar suru hi hua hai abhi pariwar
ko naye sadasya bhi dene hai main samajh gaya Lili kis baat ke aur ishara kar rahi
thi iss bare me hum sabhi pati patni me ek chota sa discussion hua tha aur ye baat
uthaya thi Lili ne hi hamare shadi ko kafi waqt ho gaya hai lekin tab hum jawan the
aur itna jawan the ke bachho ke bare me socha hi nahi lekin ab kafi waqt gujar
gaya hai aab ladkiyo me maa banne ki ichha prakat hone lagi hai aur mujhe bhi
laga aab mera pariwar bhi suru ho humne iss mamle me ek baar aur discussion
karne ki baat kar ke baat ko usdin khatam kar diya tha

Raat ke khane ka waqt ho gaya hum sabhi ne dek pe hi raat ka khana khaya aur
jab sabhi sone chale gaye main aur Shina dek pe the aaj ki raat Shina ki thi dek
sunsan tha aur hamara pyaar jawan samundar ki thandi hawa ke jhoke hamare
pyaar ki bhukh ko aur badha rahi thi ek chadar me ek dusre ko dhake dek pe baithe
mere hath Shina ke jisam ke sath khel rahe the hotho se hoth jude hue the Shina
ka chamakta aur mahakta jisam mere andar ki aag ko aur bhadka raha tha ek
lambe aur suhane pyaar ke baad hum ek dusre ko baho me bhare dek pe
samundar se uth the hawa ka anand le rahe the
Main:- kash ye pal kabhi khatam hi na ho hum aise hi ek dusre ke baho me ye
jindagi gujar de

Shina ke hotho ki muskan aur gehri ho gayi aur chere ko mere sine se laga ke
baith gayi

Main:- jaan tum khush to ho na kabhi kabhi main sochta hun tum sabhi ke sath
main nyai to kar raha hun na

Shina:- jaan apko kya pata aap ke sath hum kitne khush hain hum 6 nahi ek hai
aap ke liye itna hame pata hai aap kisi ko jyada ya kam pyaar nahi karte humko
hamara pura huq dete hain ek ladki ko aur kya chahiye

Main:- sukriya jaan kabhi kabhi sochta hun tum sabhi itne samajhdar na hote to
mera kya hota Shina has padi baat hi hasne ki thi meri halat uss gend ki tarah ho
jati jise 6 khiladi uchalte phirte inn kuch salo me maine adventures to nahi kiye
lekin thodi bohat anubhabe mili hi hai maine kayi naye desh dekhe kayi nayi prajati
dekhi jivan jine ke kayi naye tarike dekhe kingdom chalane ke gun sikhe thanks to
god meri sikhne ki kabiliyat ne mujhe jivan ke har hisse me kamyab kiya subha
hone lagi thi main aur Shina taiyar ho gaye kiu ke aab hum island ke najdik pahuch
rahe the

Dur se hi island ko dekha ja sakta tha sath sath samundar me faile jahajo ke malbe
dekh ke ye bhi pata chal raha tha yaha ki halat kya ho rakhi hai jitne hum najdik
badh rahe the hame island ke dono taraf dono kingdom ke sena ke ships dikhe
sabhi bahar agaye the

Mili:- kya halat bana rakhi hai iss jagah ki

Main:- isse hi yudh kehte hai jisse kuch hasil nahi hota sirf nukshan hota hai jaan
ki mal ki

Hamara ship 1 ghante me island ke kinare pahuch gayi hum chote boats ke jariye
island ki aur badh gaye samundar kinare island pe dono kingdom ke sena ki tukri
thi sath me dono King bhi moujud the Jordan ke King ka naam Jorla tha aur Kandra
ke King na naam Sohara tha jab meri boat kinare pahuchi to dono King hamare
swagat ke liye aage aaye

Jorla:- aap ka swagat hai King Karma Jordan me Sohara aap ka swagat hai King
Karma Kandra me
Main:- sukriya lekin abhi aap dono kripiya apne jo bhi masle hai unke ek taraf rakhe
ye meri raniya hain Queen Shina Lelina Mili Lili aur ye hai meri beti Yumna Husna
se to aap dono ki mulakat pehle hi hui hai

King Jorla:- aap sabhi se milke khushi hui

King Kandra:- aap ke yaha aane se hamara gourab badha hai

Main:- sukriya chaliye phir hum uss island pe bane fort pe aagaye jiski halat abhi
behad kharab thi kyu ke dono King iss fort ko apne kabje me karne pe lage hue
hai yaha saaf tor pe yudh ke nishan dekhe ja sakte the fort ke andar ab bhi kuch
hisse surakshit the hum bhi wohi pahuch gaye wo ek baithak tha meri raniya aur
Yumna sainko ke sath fort ghumne chale gaye main dono King ke sath reh gaya
maine Monark ko bakio ke sath unki suraksha ke liye bheja tha mere sath Husna
thi aur meri talwar aur usme Simba tha

King Jorla King Kandra:- safar kaisa raha koi taklif to nahi hui

Main:- ji nahi mujhe to koi taklif nahi hui

King Jorla:- King Karma agar aap ijazat de to is baithak me paschat main aap ko
Kandra ki sher karana chahunga

King Jorla:- King Karma Jordan behad khubsurat jagah hai apke kadam se aap
Jordan ko roshan kijiye

Main:- King Jorla King Kandra aap mudde se bhatak rahe hai pehli baat main saaf
kardo aap dono hi bohat badi galati kar rahe hain

King Jorla:- King Karma hum maafi chahte hai lekin ye island hamare kingdom ka
hissa hai aur behad jaruri hissa hai hamare kingdom ke bikash me is island ki
pramukh bhumika hone wali hai iss liye

Kandra:- King Jorla ye island pe hamara haq hai aur mere kingdom me liye bhi ye
island utna hi mahatya rakhta hai

Main:- kisi bhi kingdom ke sabse jyada mahatwa waha ke log praja hoti hai abtak
aap dono ne yudh me na jane kitne masum sainko ki bali chadha di kisliye bas ek
chote se island ke liye mana ye island sone se bhara pada hai lekin iss yudh se
ye sona kis ko mil raha hai jisko faida pahuch raha hai issi tarah ye yudh chalta
raha to aap dono ki kingdom jo abhi jyada achhi nahi hai wo aur bad se battar ho
jayegi tab aap ko agar ye island mil bhi gaya tab bhi aap apne desh ki halat me koi
sudhar nahi kar payenge

King Jorla:- King Karma iss liye hi to maine apse madat mangi thi

King Kandra:- King Karma madat to maine bhi mangi hai

Main:- King Jorla King Kandra main kisi bhi aise yudh ka hissa nahi banna chahta
jo asani se tala ja sakta hai bas mamla hai sahi talmel ki bas baat hai is island ki
to mere pass ek sujhao hai jo is masle ko asani se suljha dega mere hisab se is
island me ek saal bhar ka sona hai matlab ek saal me is island ke chappe chappe
se sona nikala ja sakta hai

King Jorla:- aap agar ye keh rahe hai ke 6 mahine karke hum sona nikalne to ye
sambhab nahi hai

Main:- nahi main ye nahi keh raha main ye keh raha ke aap

dono milke isme is island se sona nikaliye aur har mahine sone ka barabar batwara
kar lijiye aap dono desho ko is sone ki jarurat hai apne apne kingdom ki sudhar ke
liye isliye agar ye yudh aur chali to main dawe ke sath keh sakta hun koi teesra
akar apke kamjori ka faida utha le jayega tab apke pass na pryapt sena hogi na hi
aap uss halat me honge ek naye yudh ko ladne layak aur grih yudh hoga wo alag
dono King soch me pad gaye

Main:- isme sochne jaisi koi baat nahi main saaf dekh sakta hun agar ye yudh 1
mahina aur chala to dono kingdom ki taqat adhi ho jayegi

King Jorla:- baat to apki sahi hai agar aisa hota hai ke adha hissa mile to mere
kingdom ki halat kafi had tak sudhar jayegi

King Kandra:- hmm baat to sahi hai waise bhi hum sirf iss sone pe nirbhar to
hamesha ke liye nahi rah sakte hame dusre bhi tarike dhundne honge kingdom ke
sudhar ke liye

Main:- ji sahi kaha aap aap dono faisla kijiye yudh ko aage badhana hai ya sandhi
kar dono kingdom ko sath me sudharna hai

King Jorla:- mujhe sandhi manjur hai lekin akhri chij to rah gayi 1 saal ke baad jab
sona khatam ho jayega ye island konse kingdom ka hissa rahega
Main:- uska bhi ek upai hai kyu na is jagah ko dono kingdom

ke cultural hub ke roop me bana diya jaye ye island ek ache port ke tarah bhi
istemal ho sakti hai agar thik se dekha jaye aap dono kingdom se ek ek governor
ko yaha appint kar dijiyega dono sath me kam kar ke har baar yaha se ho rahi
income ko do hisso me bat kar dono kingdom me bhej denge isse dono kingdom
ke bich ek dosti ka rista bhi rahega

King Kandra:- aap ka sujhao to achha hai isse dono desh ke bich judao rahega
mujhe ye sandhi manjur hai mujhe bhi nahi lagta ke ab is yudh ko aur khich ke
bada karna chahiye

King Jorla:- mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai thik hai King Karma

aap se ek aur madat chahunga aap khud iss sandhi ke dastawej banaye take hum
mese kisi ko koi sikayat na ho

Main:- wo maine pehle hi bana rakha hai main puri taiyari ke sath aaya tha maine
Husna ko kaha aur usne apne jadu se dastabev ke do hisse samne rakh diye

Main:- bss aap dono is dastabez ko ache se padh le niyam samajh le aur agar kisi
bhi niyam pe koi apatti ho to usse dono apne hisab se suljha le aur akhir me apne
apne shahi mohar laga sandhi ko pura kare dono King ne dastabez le liye aab ye
puri tarah unpe tha kis had tak wo sandhi ko mante hain

Meeting khatam hui to maine dono King se ijazat lekar ranio ke pass sone agaya
unke sath island ko aur fort ko dekhne laga Island ki halat achhi nahi thi yaha ke
niwasi kab ke yaha se bhag chuke the yudh ke karan kafi jaan aur mal ka nukshan
hua tha lekin ab bhi island ne apni khubsurti nahi khoyi thi unche uuche ped chote
bhade tile charo aur se ghira samundar bada hi pyaara tha akhir me dawat hua jo
dono King Jorla aur Kandra ki taraf se intezam kiya gaya tha dono desho ke sabse
uttam pakwan ka humne zaika liya jab sham ho gayi to maine dono King se bida
liya aur apne ship pe pahuch gaya waise bhi us ujde hue fort me rehna ya raat
bitane ka koi matlab nahi banta tha aur dono King ko main mouka nahi dena chahta
tha ke main kisi ko jyada tawajho de raha hun ship pe lout ke maine captain ko
ship bapas moudne ko kaha

Humne wapsi ka rasta le liya hame pahuchne me aaj ki raat aut kal ka adha din
lagne wala tha main gate ka istemal kar sakta tha lekin usse maza kharab ho jata
waise bhi Yumna ko diya wada bhi to pura karna tha raat ko main aur Lili ne apna
milan kiya Lili aur Mili ka andaz alag tha Lili soft thi to Mili kadak dono ek dusre ke
oposite the matlab Lili narm swabhaw ki to Mili shakti swabhaw ki ye unke kaam
ko dekh kar bhi pata chalta hai unke magic skill ko dekh ke bhi Lili mage thi to Mili
figher thi magic eliment bhi dono ke alag the aur pyaar karne ka andaz bhi mujhe
dono bhi behad pasand the kiu ke dono alag the ek ko pyaar bhara milan pasand
tha to ek ko taqat bhara mujhe dono me hi bada maza aata tha Mili wild nahi thi
lekin forcefull thi Lili naram baho me phighale wali thi matlab har sparsh ke sath
Lili jaise pighal jati thi Mili har sparsh ke sath aur josh me ajati thi yehi mera jivan
tha din ko King aur raat ko bibio ka gulam

Agli subha nashte ke bad main aur Yumna amne samne the Yumna talwar liye
mujhe dekh rahi thi aur main talwar ko sambhale khada Yumna ke pehle war ka
intezar kar raha tha aur Yumna ne mujhpe war karna suru kiya agar main aam
insan hota aam insani jitni furti hoti to sayad Yumna mujhe teen war me hi hara
deti itni skillfull ho gayi thi

Dayad Gasper bhi muskil se Yumna ke samne tik paye aab lekin mujhme aam
insan se 20 guna jyada taqat aur furti thi upar se mere pass boost aur exel jise no
magic the jo mujhe 20 se 100 guna jada tezz aur taqatwar bana dete the filhal
main un magic ka istemal nahi kar raha tha main normal

rahte hue Yumna ke har war ko rok raha tha uske har

war ko apne talwar se kat raha tha aur tabtak kat ta raha jabtak Yumna puri tarah
thak nahi gayi phir maine war kiya aur mere war se Yumna ke hatho se talwar chut
gaya yani Yumna har gayi

Main:- manna padega beti tum pehle se kafi tezz aur skillful aur mazboot ho gayi
ho

Yumna:- kya faida daddy aap ko apni jagah se hila bhi nahi payi

Main:- meri gudiya issliye ke main kisi bhi aam insan se 20 guna jyada furti aur
taqat rakhta hun agar tumhe main kisi se tulna karu to tum apne chacha Gaspar
se bhi achhi talwar chalane lagi ho

Yumna:- sachhi daddy

Main:- ek dam sach tumhare andar bhi aam insan se 3 se 4 guna taqat hai main
mahsoos kar sakta hun

Mili:- baap beti ka khel pura ho gaya ho to beti Yumna jao apna huliya sudhar lo
kya kar liya hai hum pahuchne wale hai beta

Main:- jao beti

Yumna:- Mama pehli baar aap mujhe hand to hand ki training dengi na

Mili:- thik hai meri gudiya aab jao Yumna chali gayi

Mili:- iss ladki ko kya hua hai har waqt talwar bhala ladai ki hi bate karti hai

Main:- tumhari beti hai tumhara asar ho raha hai meri sherni ek waqt pe tum bhi
waise hi thi hand to hand combat ko har waqt taiyar

Mili:- aap bhi na

Hum alfan lout aaye aur gate ke raste alfan ke mahal me pahuch gaye jaha queen
meri jaan Aliza thi jo kisi masle ko lekar bimarsh me lagi hui thi mere aate hi puri
shava khadi ho gayi Aliza bhi khadi ho gayi ye shava thi warna abtak Aliza akar
mere baho me lipat jati lekin shaba ki maryada ko rakhte hue Aliza khadi ho gayi
aur sar jhuka mera swagat kiya shava me main Yumna aur Aliza ko chod ke baki
sabhi rani mahal me kaksh ki aur chali gayi main singhasan pe beth gaya Aliza bhi
beth gayi Yumna mere bharabar singhsan ke najdik khadi rahi

Main:- Queen Aliza koi dikkat sayad aab kisi masle pe charcha kar rahe the

Aliza:- han mere sartaj ek behad sangin masla kal raat ubhra hai

Main:- kaisa sangin masla

Shava mantri hazim:- Mere King aap ke anupasthiti me kal raat hamare alfan ke
paschim me na jane kaha se achanak ek bada aur uncha gol imarat ubhar aaya
hai aur us imarat ke najdik jo bhi jata hai use wo imarat apne andar khich leti hai
jaise wo imarat unko nigal raha ho humne kuch saink bheje the unmese ek louta
hai aur usne jo sochna di hai uske hisab se sabhi sanko ko uss imarat ne nigal liya
wo sainik kisi tarah waha se bach ke bhagne me kamyab ho gaya warna uske
anusar wo bhi uss imarat me khicha chala jata
Main:- ye to bohat hi gambhir mamla hai Husna tumhe koi andaza hai

Husna:- Malik sayad iss sawal ka jawab mere pass hai kayi sadi pehle is duniya
me bas ek King tha jo behad taqatwar tha jaise har ek ki mout hoti hai waise hi
uski bhi mout ho gayi lekin uski shaktiya uske mout ke bad pure brambhand me
fail gayi kyu ke wo sabhi shaktiya iss grah se judi hui hai wo ab bhi apne liye ek
naye malik ki talash kar rahi hai mere purkho ko mane to wohi shaktiya lout aayi
hai yaha aur apne liye naye malik ki talash kar rahi hai

Main:- usse in imarato ka kya matlab

Husna:- ye imararate ek tarah se invitation hain iss duniya me base logo ke liye
aao aur khud ko sabit karo aur shakti ko lekar jao

Main:- hmm mantri ji aur sainik na bheja jaye mujhe ye sab behad khatarnak lagta
hai aur pure kingdom me khabar kar di jaye sirf mahir mage jo khud pe biswas
karte hai jinhe lagta hai wo jeet sakte hai wohi uss imarat nahi imarat nahi uska ek
naam hona chahiye han dungin ki aur jaye aur inko ye bhi bata diya jaye wo apne
jaan ki khud jimmedar honge

Mantri hazim:- jo hukum my King

Husna:- malik agar meri mane to aise dungen sayad ek nahi kayi jagah ubhre
honge

Main:- Melbolina chalte hai maine gate open kar ke melbolina ke shava me ja
pahucha waha bhi mujhe yehi suchna mili city ke bahar ek dungen ubhra hai

maine Husna ko gate ke raste Brunel bhej diya waha king Sintel ko bhi dungen ki
sachai se agah karaya sab kuch karte hue raat ho gayi main apne kamre me aaya
jaha mere sath Kristine thi

Main:- jaan itna waqt ho gaya hai yaha lekin abtak mujhe iss duniya ke bare me
sahi se koi andaza nahi mila jab bhi sochta hun aab maine iss duniya ki had ko
chu liya hai tabhi kuch naye tale khulne lagte hain

Kristine:- main apke mann me chal rahe vicharo ko bhali bhari samajh rahi hun
aap utsahit hai kyu ke apke ankho me wo purani chamak lout aayi hai jab aap
adventure me hote hai tab apki ankhe iss madat chamakne lagti hain
Main:- han jaan maine ailan to kar diya hai jo bhi mahir hai wo dungen ko kabu
karne ja sakta hai lekin mera mann bhi jigyasa se bhar gaya hai bohat samay baad
mujhe phirse adventure ki khushbu mili hai mann ko rok pana kitna muskil hota hai
aab samajh raha hun lekin mere upar jimmedari bohat hai main aab koi adventurer
nahi raha ek King hun jimmedari chod ke jau to kaise jau

Kristine:- aap bhi na jyada mat sochiye agar apke nasib me ye adventure hoga to
aap aaj nahi to kal jarur uska hissa banenge main muskura diya Kristine meri
bhavnao ko ache se samajh jati thi samjhe bhi kyu na mere bhavnayo ko wo apne
mistic ankho se padh leti thi wo kisi aur pe kabhi apne mistic ankho ka istemal nahi
karti thi maine pucha to kehti thi hai meri ye taqat sirf apke liye hai isse mujhe
khushi milti hai maine bhi kabhi Kristine ko uski taqat kisi aur pe istemal karne ko
nahi kaha

Raat maine Kristine ki nasili jawani ka ras lete hue bitaya Kristine meri sabhi jaan
me se sabse choti thi abhi abhi puri jawan hui thi aur hum dono ka pyaar bhi bohat
hi gehra tha wo Kristine hi thi jisne pehli baar mere liye kuch socha meri jholi me
itni sari khushiya dali kabhi uff tak nahi ki mujhe meri ye jaan dilo jaan se pyaari
hai

Raat behad khubsurat pyaar bhara bita subha naste ke baad darbar baitha to pata
chala hajaro me mage adventurer ne dungen ki aur jane lage hain

Maine kisi ko jane se nahi roka un sub ko khatre ka pata tha phirvi wo gaye ye
chunao unka tha aise hi kayi aur jagah se dungen ke ubharne ki khabar aayi aur
puri duniya me dungen ko kabu karne ki hod match gayi

Maine kuch waqt ke liye dungen ko apne dimag se hata diya aur apne raj karya pe
dhan lagaya lekin aaye din mujhe dungen ki khabre milti rahi ab tak kisi dungen
se koi bhi adventurer ya mage nahi louta ant me sabhi kingdoms ne dungen kabu
karne pe pabandi laga di kyu ke dungen kabu karne ja rahe log desh ke mahir
mage aur taqatwar log the jinke na hone se desh ki taqat kam hone lagi thi

Abtak kayi kingdom ne bhari nukshan uthaya tha kayi kingdom ne dungen ko apni
Sena ki taqat se kabu karne ki sochi lekin naqam rahe unki sena tabah barbad ho
gayi kuch 6 mahine beet gaye dungen ke ubharne ke baad sabhi kingdom dungen
se pareshan ho gaye the unhone ek apatkalin baithak bulaya aur sabhi kingdom
ke kings ko usme hissa lene ko bulaya ye ek khas kisam ki sandhi thi jab duniya
me santulan bigadne lage tabhi sabhi King milke uska hal nikalne iss liye ek sandhi
kafi samay pehle hui thi uss sandhi ke anusar sabhi ko bulaya gaya aur wo meeting
place thi magic city kyu ke ek wohi jagah thi jaha sabhi desho ke aane ki ijazat thi
It's like a mutual hub tha magic city

Puri duniya me kuch 21 desh bade bade desh the kuch 15 chote desh the jo uss
meeting me hissa lene wale the aur hum bhi un 21 kingdom ka hissa the jo bade
desho me aate the ya yu kahe hum top ke 3 desho me aate the Melbina aur Alfan
ke milan se hum duniya me un teen desho ke barabar ho gaye the jo sabse bade
desh kehlate the top 5 desh akar aur sena ki sankhya ke hisab se

1 kingdom of Teharma jo akar me aur sena ki sankhya me sabse aage tha uske
King ka naam hai King Minata

2 kingdom of Garga jo akar me Teharma se thoda hi chota hai lekin sena ki

sankhya me uske barabar hai King ka naam King Homra

3 united kingdom Melbo Alfan jo dono desho ko mila ke bana hai no akar me in
dono desho se chota jarur hai lekin sena ke hisab se Teharma ke barabar hai aur
sayad sabse taqatwar bhi kyu ke Alfan ki sena dark elf ki sena hai jo duniya me
sabse taqatwar sena mani jati hai upar se Melbolina ki sena me demi human bhare
pade hai jo various magic skill me mahir hai upar se Melbolina ke pass dragon
king bhi hai agar sirf taqat ki baat ki jaye to Melbo Alfan sabse taqatwar hai iss liye
Melbo Alfan ki sena sabse taqatwar mani jati hai

4 kingdom of Brunel jo ke khud me ek bohat bada desh hai aur uski sena bhi kafi
badi hai kyu ke Brunel ki sena beast men se bhari hai iss liye wo kafi khatarnak
hai

5 Metalica jise kingdom of magic bhi kehte hai Metalica apne magic mages ke liye
jane jate the unki sena Brunel ke barabar thi lekin kyu ke unki sena mostly human
aur mage pe depend hai wo combat skill me kami reh jati hai insani magic kitni bhi
taqatwar kyu na ho sahi skill aur planning se usko haraya ja sakta hai iss liye
Metalica magic me mahir kyu na ho lekin combat skill me aur akar me sankhya me
Brunel ke piche hai

Baki kayi desh hai jo insab se thode chote hai kuch bohat hi chote hai jaise kuch
island ko mila ke kuch desh bane hai kuch dharti ke aise kono me base hai jaha
dusre desho ki koi ichha nahi hai jane ki kul mila ke ye nayi duniya bohat hi
mazedar hai
Meeting ka time aur samay diya ja chuka tha na jane ki koi wajah nahi thi jab
duniya bhar ke King hissa lene wale hai raat ko khane ke bad baithak me main
meri sabhi raniya Yumna Husna sath me Brunel se mere gate se aaye hue King
Sintel aur night Gasper moujud the hum apni hi meeting kar rahe the

Main:-to kya lagta hai iss meeting me kya faisla ho sakta hai

King Sintel:- mujhe thoda andaza hai kya hone wala hai kyu ke sabhi desh dungen
kabu karne me lagbhag har maan chuke hain isse unke desho ko behad nukshan
ho raha hai sach kahu to mere desh ko bhi kafi nukshan uthana pada hai mere
kayi kabil mage aur saink gaye the phir nahi loute

Main:- wo to hai jaha tak mera manna hai har koi dungen ko kabu nahi kar sakta
sirf taqat ke bal pe Husna ki mane to wo sabhi ek insan ko dhund rahe hai to jarur
us ek ke aane tak koi usse kabu nahi kar payega

Sintel:- agar aap meri mane to wo ek aap hain

Main:- main kyu main kyu

Sintel:- main apne tajurbe se bol raha hun puri duniya taqat ki bhukhi hai lekin aap
nahi isliye mujhe lagta hai ho na ho wo taqate apka hi intezar kar rahi hain

Gasper:- han mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai aap khud taqat nahi mangte ya talash nahi
karte wo khudba khud aptak aajati hai

Main:- lekin main aab koi adventurer nahi hun mere upar ek pure kingdom ka bhar
hai

Sintel:- apke upar sirf ek kingdom ka nahi puri duniya ka bhar hai King Karma
kehte hai na badi taqat ke sath badi jimmedari bhi aati hai to yehi hai wo
jimmedariya jinko apko sirf apko pura karna hai

Main:- pata nahi tum dono kya keh rahe ho chodo iss baat ko to tumlog aa rahe
ho na

Sintel:- han aana hi padega

Main:- thik hai phir wohi milte hai maine gate khol diya dono gate ke raste apne
mahal lout gaye raat meri Aliza ke sath gujri josh me dubi hui wild puri tarah se
wild mujhe raat ko kuch sochne samajhne ka waqt hi nahi mila har ek pal josh se
bhara hua tha jabtak Aliza thak nahi gayi main to pyaar ki barish karte hue thakne
se raha

Agle din hame Metalica magic city ke liye nikalna tha main gate ka istemal kar
sakta tha lekin kuch bandhane the kingdom ke riwaj the mujhe shahi sawari hi
istemal karni thi Pehle humne samundar ka safar tha aur iss bar mere sath sirf
Shina aur Lelina aur Yumna thi bakio ko maine mahal me hi choda tha Aliza Lili ke
sath thi Alfan me aur Mili thi Kristine ke sath Aab kingdom ko main bilkul be sahara
nahi chod sakta tha

Shina ne kayi baar magic city ka jikar kiya tha to socha usse sath le chalu uska bhi
dil khush ho jayega Yumna to jid kar ke aagayi lekin aab mujhe uska dar nahi tha
Yumna aab khud ko sambhal sakti thi aur koi bewakuf hi hoga jo mujhse ulajhne
ki sochega mera naam legend ho gaya tha duniya me kisi ne dekha ho ya na ho
mere naam se jarur parichit the

Main:- Yumna hum magic city ja rahe hai tumhe pata hai na magic city se tumhara
kya rista hai

Yumna:- kuch bhi nahi aab aap hi mere pita hain

Main:- arre tumhare janm dene wale pita hai waha tum ko bataya tha na kis majburi
me tumko unhone khud se dur kiya tha

Yumna:- han janti hun lekin jinka chehra bhi mujhe yaad nahi unko pita ke roop
me main kaise kabul karu mujhe palne pyaar karne wale aap hai aap hi mere pita
hai aap se behtar pita koi ho hi nahi sakta

Main:- meri gudiya waise hum baap beti lagte nahi hai aur umar ki dekhe to bhi
tum mujhse jyada se jyada 8 saal choti ho

Yumna:- to kya hua aap mere daddy hain

Shina:- aap Yumna se jeet nahi sakte ye dil ka rista hai pyaar ka rista hai khun se
bhi gehra

Main:- muskura kar rah gaya

Lelina:- aap sach me nahi badle bilkul waise hi hain jab pehli baar main aapko mili
thi utne hi pyaare utne hi masoom
Main:- tum sab bhi kaha badli ho jaan meri jindagi tumsab ke aane se hi to itni
sundar hui hai

Karib do din ke samundri safar ke baad hum Metalica port pahuch gaye hamare
sath sath kuch samay ke antaral me Brunel se King Sintel bhi pahuch gaye sath
me night Gasper bhi the unke pahuche tak hum port me intezar karte rahe hum
port market ghume kuch purani yade taza ki Yumna ko bataya maine uski yahi ek
dukan se ek gudiya kharid ke di thi hume uss dukan ko dhundne ki bhi kosis ki
lekin sayad wo dukan aab band ho chuki thi

Jab Brunel ka jahaj agaya tab hum mile maine King Sintel ko ek prastaw rakha
kaha baki ka safar wo hamare sath kare wo maan gaye waise bhi yaha se magic
city jane ke liye unko udne wale jahaj se jana padta lekin mere plan kuch alag the
hum bhi udke jane wale the lekin hamara safar hum apne ship pe karne wale the
ye magic maine magic book se sikhi thi ye magic wind magic aur gravity control
magic ke milan se bani thi jo bohat pehle ek mahir mage ne invent ki thi pehle kisi
bhi chij ki gravity ko manululete kar use hawa me uthaya ja sakta hai phir se wind
magic se push kar kisi bhi disa me le jaya ja sakta hai iss magic ka naam tha
udanniyantram

Maine apne pure ship pe uss magic ka spell kiya aur dekhte hi dekhte mera bishal
ship jo lagbhag ek chote mahal ke barabar tha wo hawa me uth gaya aur mere
mann ke hisab se hawa me aage badh ne laga pura port aur waha ke log ye najara
dekh stabdh ho haye hum chal pade magic city ki aur waha port me aam Metalica
ke logo ke sath kuch khas log bhi the unme se ek tha Teharma ka King aur prince

Hum chal pade magic city ki aur aur hum sab me sab se utsahit thi Yumna kyu ke
usko apne pita pe garv tha Yumna ne abtak mujhe jyada apni taqat ka istemal
karte nahi dekha tha isliye jab bhi main kuch naya karta wo utsahit ho jati waise
rasta to adhe din ka tha lekin hame pahuchne me jyada waqt nahi laga mere ship
ki raftar unke magic ship se dugni thi maine ship ko academy ke piche jaha kafi
jaga thi waha utar di

Wohi par King Metalica ne hamara swagat kiya kuch darte hue kuch jhikhakte hue
unke sath the unke bhai duke aur magic academy ke Pradhan shikshak aab King
ke ankho me thodi sarmindagi thi maine unke swagat ka jawab diya phir wo hame
shahi baggi me betha ke sahi mahal ki aur le chale
Main:- King Metalica kafi samay ho gaya hai dekh raha hun Metalica me jyada
kuch nahi badla

King Metalica:- King Karma pehle to main apko mere pichli galati ke liye maafi
mangta hun wo mere mann pe ek bojh ki tarah ab bhi hai

Main:- usse bhul jaiye hum usse kab ka bhul chuke hai aur bataiye apne meeting
ka intezam kaha kiya hai

King Metalica:- King Karma meeting ke liye humne magic academy ko chuna hai
usse behtar jagah kaha ho sakti hai

Main:- han wo to hai kuch purani yade taza ho jayengi kyu beti Yumna

Yumna:- ji dady Yumna ne abtak apne asli pita se ek sabd bhi nahi kaha tha mujhe
pata tha duke apne beti se baat karne ke kiye usko gale lagane ke liye tadap rahe
hai lekin mouke ke najakat ko samajh ke wo chup the

Main:- Pradhan shikshak aap se dobara milke behad anand aaya

Pradhan shikshak:- mujhe bhi King Karma

Main:- main apke liye wohi apka chatra hun aap mujhe beta keh sakte hain

Pradhan shikshak:- beta aap to bilkul nahi badle jaise the waise hi loute ho

Main:- han chir yoban ka ashirwad mila hai mujhe aur meri apne sabhi ranio ko

Shina:- Pradhan shikshak ji mujhe shama karein main apko bina bataya academy
chod ke chali gayi thi

Pradhan shikshak:- koi baat nahi tum chali gayi thi lekin beta Karma ne mujhe kuch
samay baad sandesha bhijwa diya tha

Shina:- aap ne aisa kiya tha

Main:- han meri bhi kuch jimmedari thi King bante hi maine Pradhan shikshak ko
tumhare mere sath hone ka bata diya tha thode safar ke bad main aur King Sintel
Kong Metalica ke sath unke mahal pahuch gaye jaha pehle se hi kayi chote bade
desho ke King pahuch chuke the King Metalica ka mahal kafi bada tha iss liye
rehne ka aur baki chijo ki koi pareshani nahi thi
Mujhe itna samman pate dekh baki ke King jo waha moujud the unko thodi to jalan
honi hi thi hame hamare liye nirdharit kaksh me chod King Metalica apne dusre
aane wale Kings ko receive karne chale gaye aur hamari seba karne ke liye kuch
sebikaye nirdharit thi King Sintel kuch samay baad apne kamre se mere kamre me
agaye hum me kuch bate hui purani yade taza hone lagi sham ke waqt main Shina
Lelina Yumna mere sath udte hue Husna Monark humse thodi dur tote ke bhes
me ghumte rahta tha mere pukarne pe mere pass aajata tha

Hum mahal ke bag me ghum rahe the tabhi meri najar dur khade duke pe pad gayi
jo Yumna ko hi dekh rahe the

Main:- Yumna beta dekho tumhare pita tumse milne ke liye kitna tadap rahe hain
jao unse mil lo

Yumna:- thik hai daddy aap kehte hain iss liye ja rahi hun Yumna chali gayi maine
Husna ko Yumna ke sath bheja ta ke baap beti ke bich ki duri todne me bate suru
karne me thodi madat kar de unke jane ke baad main to romantic ho gaya aab beti
najdik nahi thi to apne dono jaan ke sath romantic mahol bana ched chad karne
laga hum pakda pakdi khelne lage jo bhi mujhe pakad leta main uske galo ko chum
leta aise khel premi jode khelte hi rahte hai lekin hamara ye khel kayi ko khatak
raha tha kyu ke unke kiye ye samay bohat hi muskil bhara tha aur waise bhi kayi
King mujhe chehre se pehchante bhi nahi the sirf naam suna hoga kuch ke kiye
main koi behrupiya kahani banane wala bhi honga aise bohat the jo meri kabiliyat
se pari chit nahi the jaise Teharma kingdom unse meri kabhi mulakat nahi hui kyu
ke hum dono kingdom ke bich bohat duri thi unke liye main ek mith tha lekin aaj jo
dekha hoga unke man me kuch sawal to paida kar hi diye honge

kuch samay paschat Yumna lout aayi uske ankhe nam thi akar mere gale lag gayi

Main:- kya hua meri sherni ko

Yumna:- kuch nahi daddy bas aise hi

Lelina aaja mera bacha aaja hum samajhte hai tum kitni hi mazbut kyu na ho jao
ho to ek ladki hi na meri bachhi rona hai ro lo dil khol ke to lo Lelina ne Yumna ko
baho me bhar liya hum wohi garden me beth gaye Lelina Yumna ko puchkarte hue
chup kara rahi thi

Husna:- bechari apne pita ke samne ek bund anshu nahi bahaya lekin yaha dekho
kaise pighal gayi
Main:- aisa hi hota hai Husna ye jo dil hai na bas unke samne hi jyada dukhta hai
jinse hum dil se karib hote hain duke Yumna ke pita hai lekin Yumna unke karib
nahi hai Yumna hum se judi hai pyaar ke riste se dil ke apne pan ke riste se iss
liye hamare pass aate hi Yumna ke dil me jama dard fut pada thoda waqt laga phir
Yumna normal ho gayi meri bahadur pyaari gudiya jo thi mere ghar ke sabse badi
beti hum garden se mahal lout aaye King Metalica ne raat me sabhi kings ke liye
shahi dawat ka intezam kiya tha hum sabhi taiyar hoke shahi dawat me aa gaye
jaha sabhi King ya to group me ek dusre se baato me masgul the ya to dusre King
se pehchan karne me main meri raniya King Sintel Gasper Yumna sabhi apna ek
group bana kar baato me lag gaye

Idhar King Metalica jo ke host the hone wale meeting ke unhone ek announcement
se apni baat rakhi

King Metalica:- duniya bhar me faile sabhi kingdom King queens ko King Metalica
ka hardik dhanyabad iss kadhin parishiti me aap sabhi apna sahyog dene aur iss
aaye hue dungeon naam ke musibat se nipatne ke liye upai dhundne me apna
sahyog dene ke liye main asha karta hun hum sabhi ki kadi mehnat aur lagan se
hum is musibat is duniya ko bacha sakte hai aaiye aur iss mouke ka faida uthate
hue apne apne sambandh aur mazboot karein aab bari hai aaj ke dawat ki to aap
sabhi ko dawat me hissa lene ke liye mera anurodh hai chaliye dawat ka agaj karte
hai phir kya tha King Metalica ke piche se sebak aur sebikaye line lagaye Metalica
ke swadist khane lekar dawat khane me prabrsh karne lage

Hum sabhi ke bethne aur khane ke liye jagah taiyar thi main meri raniya aur Yumna
ke sath King Sintel night Gasper sabhi ek jagah beth swadist khano ka anand le
rahe the hasi mazak karte hue jo bohat se rajao ko khatak rahi thi sayad meri bibio
ko dekh jal rahe honge wohi humse dur ek taraf Teharma ke King aur prince chup
chap dawat ka maza le rahe the lekin prince ki najar humpe hi thi

Idhar kingdom of Garga ke King aur unke sath sayad unke mantri honge ya sayad
koi aur King honge jinki najar Teharma ke King ki aur tha dono ko dekh koi bhi keh
sakta tha dono me kuch to gadbad hai dawat samapt ho hi gaya hum apne apne
kaksh ki aur badh rahe the tabhi hamare samne King Kandra Sohara agaye
Sohara King Karma aap ko yaha dekh dili khushi hua apke hote hue jarur hum iss
sankat ke samay ko par kar lenge

Main:- King Kandra aap ko bhi dekh ke dili khushi hua asha karta hun aap ka
kingdom phal phul raha hoga
Sohara:- ji King Karma aap ke sujhao se hame faida hi hua hai

Main:- King Kandra is sankat ki sthiti me mujhse jo ho payega main jarur karunga

Sohara:- ji mujhe aap ke kathan pe pura biswas hai unse mil jab hum aur aage
badhe tabhi hum Teharma ke King aur prince ke karib se gujre mujhe prince ke
ankho me ajeev si baat dikhi jaise uski ankhe mujhse kuch keh rahi hon

Hum kaksh me agaye raat har raat ki tarah hi pyaar bhara bita bas aaj mere sath
ek nahi do raniya thi dono ne raat bhar mujhe apne nashe se ubharne hi nahi diya

Agle din subha ke pratahar jo ke kaksh me hi bhijwaya gaya tha khane ke baad
meeting ke liye baggi ke sawari se magic academy me laya gaya wohi salo pehle
ka ehsas bada acha mahsoos ho raha tha pata nahi abhi ye Mohan kaha hogalekin
phir mujhe mere sawal ka jawab jald hi mil gaya

Hame kuch senior chatra academy ke duleling hall me jaha aaj meeting ka ayojan
kiya gaya tha waha le ja rahe the tabhi meri najar uspe padi hare libade me gate
ke karib khada tha aur sabhi ka anhibadan kar ke gallery ke taraf ishara kar disha
nirdesh de rahe the jab main uske pass pahucha wo jhuk gaya aur ishare se gallery
ko dikhane laga lekin main khada raha

Mohan:- My King rasta iss aur hai

Main:- Shina pehchana isse tabhi Shina mere piche se samne agayi aur usse dekh
Mohan ko achanak jaise yaad agaya ho

Mohan:- aap

Main:- Kyu bhai isse pehchan liye mujhe nahi apne dost ko nahi tabhi Mohan ki
yadast ki ghanti baji lekin usne khud ko roke rakha

Main:- kya hua aise kyu khada hai dost ke gale nahi milega

Mohan:- My King

Main:- kya my King my King laga rakha hai main tera dost hun bhul gaya Karma

Mohan:- mujhe yaad hai my King lekin jo mera dost tha wo ek aam ladka tha aap
ek King hain aur ek King ki dosti ke main layak nahi hun
Main:- tu nahi sudhrega bhai King main apne kingdom me hun yaha magic
academy me main tera dost hun

Mohan:- ji phirvi

Main:- thik hai thik hai ab bhi tu mujhe apna dost nahi manta lekin main tujhe apna
dost manta hun agar tujhe kabhi meri madat ki jarurat ho jarur kehna phir main
waha ruka nahi aur chal pada galary ki aur isse kismat kahu ya bas ek sanyog jaha
main aur mere sath king Sintel the ussi ke kuch duri pe King Teharma aur Prince
the aur mere dusre baju the King Garga aur unke sathi ek ek kar sabhi King aagaye
the bich me ek chota center stage magic se create kiya gaya tha jispe Pradhan
shikshak aur King Metalica ke sath ek aur King the jinko main nahi pehchan ta tha

Yumna:- bada shandar intezam hai daddy

Main:- han ye magic academy hai itna to ye kar hi sakte hain sabhi King ki seba
ke kiye magic academy ke chatra tainat kiye gaye the jo King ke har jarurat ka
khayal rakh rahe the mere pass bhi do jawan ladkiya thi tabhi wo King jo center
stage pe the wo khade hue sur bolna suru kiya

King:- main aap sabhi desho ke rajao ka tahe dil se duksrgujar hun aap sabhi yaha
aaye aur iss muskil waqt me hal nikalne ke liye pehla kadam badhaya sabse pehle
main apna parichai de du mera naam King Luthar hai main dakshin me niche
barfile pahado ke bich base ek chote se kingdom Sindriya ka King hun aaj is
meeting ka ayojan maine hi kiya hai parishiti ko dekhte hue in kuch mahino me
mere kingdom ko iss naye aaye musibat se bohat nukshan pahucha hai lagbhag
adha kingdom uss dungeon ki bali chadh gaya hai akhir me main thak har ke madat
ke liye maine yaha aap sabhi ko amantrit kiya isme King Metalica ne meri sahaita
ki main unka bhi tahe dil se sukar gujar hun aur main ummid karta hun aap sabhi
ki upasthiti me jarur iss samasya ka koi na koi hal niklega aab iss samasya ka
bitant magic academy ke pradhan shikshak denge King Luthar baith gaye aur
Pradhan shikshak khade ho gaye aur bolna suru kiya

Pradhan shikshak:- aap rajao aur unke sathio sadasyo ko mera sadar pranam
main is magic academy ka Pradhan shikshak hun kayi salo se aab main apko ho
rahe khatre ke bare me jo bhi jankari hamare pass hai dunga hamare kabil mages
ke khoj ke anusar puri duniya me karib 6 dungeon's naam ke imarat ubhre hain
wo sabhi imarat ek tarah se jibit imarat hain agar koi bhi uss imarat ke najdik jata
hai to usse dungeon apne aur khich leti hai abtak aisa koi bhi byakti nahi mila jo
imarat me dakhil hokar jibit ya mrit wapas lout aaya ho iss liye hame koi andaza
nahi un imarato me asal me hai kya ya konsi shakti hai jo ye sab kar rahi hai aab
apko bata du un 6 dungeon's ki sthiti kaha kaha hai do dungeon's hai Melbo Alfan
united kindom me ek hai Teharma kindom me ek hai Garga kingdom me aur ek
hai Sindriya kingdom ke najdik aur ek hai Selstriya kingdom me aab baat ye hai ke
iss samasya ka do tarike se samna kiya ja sakta hai ek tarika hai hum sabhi desh
apne sone nagriko ko mages ko yodhao ke mana kar de ke wo dungeon's ko kabu
karne ki kosis karna band kar de aur dungeon's jaha hai uss ilake me jana purnta
band kar de lekin phirvi isse hamare yodha kabil mages ka manobal tut jayega jo
unke bikash ke liye badha banega

Dusra hai hum kisi aise ko chune jo apni jaan jokhim me dal un dungeon's ko kabu
kar ke hame iss muskil se nijat dilaye aap sabhi apna apna mat rakhe Pradhan
shikshak ke baithe hi humse dur ek King khada ho gaya aur bola

Unknown King aap ne ek baat nahi batayi ye sabhi dungeon's me khajane ho sakte
hai sur taqat bhi hasil hogi agar unko kabu kar le to dusra King han aur aisa hai to
dusra sujhao kaise mana ja sakta hai jisko hum chunenge agar wo kamyab raha
aur usko doulat aur taqat dono hasil ho gayi to kya wo apni taqat se dusre desho
ko jhukane ki kosis nahi karega tabhi Teharma ka Prince khada ho gaya

Prince of Teharma:- main prince of Teharma hun aur agar pehla sujhao mana to
hum kayar kehlayenge hamare sena ka yodhao ka manobal tut jayega aur hum
kitna bhi pratiband laga le sahasik yodha jarur dungeon's ko kabu karne ke ummid
me jayenge to ye sujhao bhi sambhab nahi hai

Garga King:- main apne desh ke dungeon ko khud kabu karna chahunga take
taqat aur doulat hamare kingdom me hi rahe hum kisi bhi desh se bichad nahi
sakte uska ishara Teharma ke taraf tha

King Teharma:- hum bhi aisa nahi hone de sakte

King Luthar:- khade hue to aap sabhi kingdom kya ye chahte hai hamare apke
yodha aise hi apni jaan kurban karte rahe phir hum chote desho ka kya hoga
hamare pass aap jaise yodhao ki fouj nahi hai hum shanti priya desh hai hamare
yodha agar is taqat hasil karne ke jung me shamil ho made jayenge to hamare
desh ka kya hoga
Garga King:- waise bhi aap ke jaise chote desho me rakha hi kya hai tabhi sabhi
chote desho ke King khade ho gaye ye unka sidha sidha apman tha

King Luthar:- King Garga aap hamare desh ka apman kar rahe hain kuch aur King
ne bhi King Garga ko jataya ke ye unka bhi apman hai lekin King Garga ghamand
ke pahad pe baithe the sab ko asant hote dekh King Metalica uthe aur bolna suru
kiya

King Metalica:- aap sabhi shant ho jaiye aise iss muskil kal hal nahi niklega yaha
sabhi chote aur bade desho ke King moujud hai sabki apni apni ek rai hai lekin
agar hum thande dimag se sochne to chote desh desh hi jyada muskil me hain iss
karan kyu ke unke pass bade desho ki tarah na utne yodha hai na hi mage jo kami
ko pura kare mera anurodh hai aap sabhi badhe deso ke King se aap jara sabhi
kingdom ka hit ko dhayan rakh ke gambhirta se socha hamare bich Teharma
kingdom ke King hai jo akar me sabhi kingdom se bade hai Garga kingdom ke bhi
King hai jo Teharma kingdom ke baad dusre sabse bade kingdom hai aur hamare
bich Melbo Alfan united kingdom ke King bhi hain agar main apni rai rakhu to puri
duniya me inki sena ka samna koi nahi kar sakta phir Brunel kingdom ke King bhi
hain aab sabhi bade desho se mera anurodh hai iss bishai pe gambhirta se soche

Prince Teharma:- King Metalica aap hamari sena ki taqat ko kyu bhul rahe hain
kya aap ye kehna chahte hain ke hamari sena bhi Melbo Alfan ki sena se har jayegi

Garga King:- King Metalica aap ne hamari sena ko kya kamjor samjha hai hum
duniya ke sabse taqatwar sena rakhte hain

Prince Teharma:- King Garga aap kehna kya chahte hain hamari sena aap ki sena
se kamjor hai

Garga King:- kehna kya sachhai hai

Prince Teharma:- aap aab had par kar rahe hai

Garga King King Metalica:- aap sab shan't ho jaiye ye aap kya kar rahe hai aap
dono ki sena hi taqatwar hai yaha hum yudh karne nahi ek gambhir masle ko
suljhane aaye hai sabhi bahas me uljhe the tab King Sintel ne mujhse dhire se
pucha

King Sintel:- King Karma aap kuch nahi kahenge aap kab se shan't sirf sun rahe
hain
Main:- King Sintel main sirf sun nahi raha dekh bhi raha hun ye masla aise hal nahi
hoga pehli baat King Garga yaha iss masle ko suljhane nahi aaye bas ye sabit
karne aaye hain ke wo kitne taqatwar hain wo bhi Teharma King ko Teharma King
shan't hai wo King Garga ke bato se uttejit nahi ho rahe lekin unka beta jo garam
dimag ka hai kise rajniti ka gyan nahi hai baat ko badhaye ja raha hai aur chote
kingdom ki koi sun nahi raha King Metalica se aab ye masla nahi sambhalne wala

King Sintel:- to aap hi kuch kahiye ta ke is masle ka koi hal nikle

Main:- mere nahi aap ke kehne ka waqt aa gaya hai aap apna mat rakhiye

King Sintel:- jarur yehi to main chahta hun tabhi king Sintel khade ho gaye aur bole

King Sintel:- aap sabhi shant ho jaiye aise iss masle ka hal nahi milega hamare
pass do tarika hain iss mamle se nipatne ke pehla hai kayaro wala jo mujhe bhi
pasand nahi hum piche hat jaye aur dungeon's se duri bana le jo Pradhan shikshak
ne pehle hi sujhaya tha

Dusra hai kisi aise ka chunao jo dungeon's ko kabu karega aur main 100% biswas
ke sath keh sakta hun yehi tarika behtar hai mana dungeon's me doulat hai taqat
hai wo tabhi hasil ho payenge jab koi un dungeon ko kabu kar lega

Teharma King:- aap ki baat main samajh raha hun Brunel king lekin baat hai taqat
ki jo bhi un dungeon's ko kabu karega usko waha ki shaktiya bhi milegi to aap
bataiye kya ye uchit hoga agar wo un shakti ka upyog kar ke baad me hamare
kingdoms pe hamla karega to kya hum uske shaktio ka mukabla kar payenge

Sintel:- King Teharma baat agar had se jyada taqat hone ki aur uske dur upyog ki
hai to main aap ko batana chahunga agar aap sabhi desh ek sath mil jaye ya puri
duniya bhi apke sath ho tab bhi taqat me aap King Melbo Alfan ka mukabla nahi
kar payenge kya unhone kabhi aap pe ya kisi aur desh pe hamla kar dakhal liya
hai

Prince Teharma:- aap kehna kya chahte hain Melbo Alfan Teharma se jyada
taqatwar hai hum unka mukabla nahi kar sakte

King Sintel:- Prince Teharma jab bade baat kar rahe ho to bich me choto ko bolna
uchit nahi kisi ne apko ye nahi sikhaya King Sintel ke aise kehne se prince
Teharma aur chid gaya aur kuch kehna chahta tha ke King Teharma ne rok liya
King Teharma:- King Brunel aap kehna chahte hai Melbo Alfan itna taqatwar hai
ke hum uske samne kuch bhi nahi

King Sintel:- ji main yehi keh raha hun

King Teharma:- agar aap mazak kar rahe hai to ye mazak aap ko behad bhari
padega

King Garga:- hahaha Melbo Alfan wo chota sa kingdom hahaha

King Sintel:- King Garga apne hasi pe lagam lagaye jo main keh raha hun wo sach
hai

Teharma King:- hame biswas nahi Melbo Alfan humse jyada taqatwar ho hi nahi
sakta hamara kingdom iss duniya ka sabse bada kingdom hai aur aap keh rahe
hain kingdom Melbo Alfan jo sayad teesre payedan pe hai wo humse jyada
taqatwar hai

King Sintel:- ji jo main keh raha hun wo sach hai aap mese konsa kingdom hai jo
ye dawa kar sakta hai unki sena ek dragon ko mar sakti hai flame dragon ko

Prince Teharma:- hamari sena ye karya kar sakti hai

King Sintel:- aap ko kitni sena ki jarurat padegi ek dragon ko marne ke liye

Prince Teharma:- sahi andaza to nahi laga sakta lekin mujhe pura biswas hai mere
kingdom ke mahir aur bahadur yodha agar sab ek sath mil jaye hum dragon ko
mar gira sakte hai

King Sintel:- agar do dragon hamla kar de to

King Teharma:- King Brunel aap kehna kya chahte hain do dragon ko harana
muskil hoga unki khal pathar ki tarah hoti hai aur wo bishal kai hote hai tabahi
machate hai do dragon ko sambhala asan nahi hoga

King Sintel:- abhi abhi aap ne kaha na do dragon ko aap ki sena sahi se sambhal
nahi payegi aur agar aap ke kingdom pe hajaro dragon ek sath hamla kar de to
apko kya lagta hai kitna waqt lagega apke kingdom ko nakshe se gayab hone me
King Teharma:- main soch bhi nahi sakta aisa kuch kabhi ho sakta hai tabhi King
Metalica jo abtak pasine pasine ho rahe the wo uth khade hue aur kanpte awaj me
bole

King Metalica:- aaai aai aaai sa ho sakta hai King Teharma aaaisa ho sakta hai

King Garga:- King Metalica aap ye kya keh rahe hai aisa nahi ho sakta ek sath
1000 dragon kyu hamla karenge kisi kingdom pe

King Sintel:- kyu ke agar dragon King ne adesh diya to kyu nahi kar sakte

Prince Teharma:- dragon King hahaha ye bachho ko darane ke liye failayi gayi ek
afvah hai aisa koi nahi jo dragon ko kabu kar sake

King Sintel:- Rajkumar maine kaha tha na tum abhi bhi bache hi ho kyu ke tumhare
samne hi hai dragon King King of Melbo Alfan King Karma jo dragon King bhi hai
jo white spirit aur black spirit King ke malik hai jo duniya ke har jadu ko jante hai
aur istemal karte hai jo jine Husna ka malik hai Chiryoban hasil karne wale pehle
insan jo 100 insan ki taqat khud me rakhte hai wo hai King Melbo Alfan King Karma
Dragon King Karma

Prince Teharma:- hahahahaha King Brunel achha mazak karte hai hahaha

King Sintel:- abhi to to lag raha tha prince Teharma aap garam dimag ke bache
hai lekin aab mujhe pura yakin ho gaya hai apka dimag kharab hai

Prince Teharma:- King Brunel aap mera apman kar rahe hain aur waise bhi main
kaise maan lu aap jo keh rahe hai wo sach hai iska koi sabut hai apke pass king
Melbo Alfan to mujhe mujhse bhi chote ek bache lagte hain

Yumna:- Prince Teharma apni jaban ko lagam do warna main laga dungi

Main:- shant ho jao beti shan't ho jao wo abhi bacha hai aur bacho ki baat ka bura
nahi mante

King Sintel:- King Teharma lagta hai apne Prince ko sahi siksha nahi di hai jinko
apni had nahi malum hoti wo muskil me pad jate hain

King Metalica:- King Brunel aap shant ho jaiye prince ko abhi gyan nahi hai main
iss shava me aap sab ko batana chahunga jo King Brunel ne kaha hai wo 100%
sach hai unhone to phirvi kam bataya maine jo najara dekha hai ajtak kabhi bhul
nahi paya main khada ho gaya

Main:- King Metalica uss din ke liye main bhi sharminda hun maine jarurat se jyada
hi apko dikha diya tha

King Teharma:- King Melbo Alfan aap suru se lekar abtak shava me apna mat nahi
rakhe hai aur jitna King Brunel ne bataya hai uspe hume biswas nahi hai hum apse
janna chahte hain ke kis had tak ye bate sach hain ya bas banayi hui ek kahani

Main:- King Teharma King Sintel ne jo bataya usme jo sachai hai main dohraya
deta hun aur bas apna parichai apko deta hun

Main:- hun Karma ek aam insan jiske pass kuch shaktiya hain main har us magic
ko istemal kar sakta hun jabtak mujhe uska spell pata ho main 5 eliment ka istemal
karta hun jo iss duniya me hain mere sathi hai white King spirit aur black King spirit
meri ek aur sathi hau jin Husna aap use dekh sakte hai ye rahi Husna mere charo
aur chakkar laga rahi thi aur han main dragon King bhi hun duniya me jitne bhi
dragon hain sab mere kabu me hain lekin taqat hone ke bawjud main kisi dusre ke
desh ko apna gulam ya unpe kabja karne ki nahi sochta na mera aisa koi bichad
hai

King Garga:- King Melbo Alfan agar aap apni aur King Brunel ki banayi kahani se
hame darana chahte hain to aapki ye kosis nakam hai tabhi meri najar King
Metalica pe padi jo King Luthar ko kuch keh rahe the aur King Luthar khade ho
gaye

King Luthar:- King Melbo Alfan King Brunel aur King Metalica ke biswas ko main
biswas karta hun aur aap se main madat ki asha rakhta hun aap hame iss muskil
se nikalne me sahaita karein

Main:- King Luthar main samajh sakta hun aap kis parishiti me se gujar rahe hain
ye shava jo aap ne aaj ayojit karwayi hai ussi ka parinam hai main aap mujhse
madat ki ummid rakh sakte hain pehle iss shava me ka faisla ho jaye phir main
apki madat jarur karunga

King Luthar:- mujhe tasalli hui King Melbo Alfan

Prince Teharma:- King Melbo Alfan dekh raha hun apki jhuthi kahani ka asar ho
raha hai lekin in chote deksho pe hi hoga humpe nahi
Main:- Prince Teharma lagta hai apko tamiz ajtak kisi ne nahi sikhayi kya aap
mujhe ye mouka denge

Prince Teharma:- aap mujhe chunowti de rahe hain main apko bata du main apne
desh ka sabse mahir talwar bazz hun

Yumna:- Pita ji mujhe mouka dijiye na dekhu to ye Teharma ka talwar bazz kitna
pani me hai

Main:- nahi beti aise hi harwaqt josh me mat aaya karo ye tumhare samne bacha
hai

Yumna:- Please daddy Please please main thak gayi hun kamjor talwar bazo se
mukabla karte hute

Main:- main tumhe ek hi sart pe mukable ki ijazat dunga jabtak Prince Teharma
tumpe 50 war nahi karte tum talwar nahi uthaogi na hi unke war ko rokogi bolo
manjur hai main bas ye chahta hun unko pata chale Melbo Alfan ki taqat hai kya

Shina:- jaan isse Yumna chot to nahi lag jayegi

Main:- main hun na Yumna suraksha kabach me rahegi main bas jatana chahta
hun uss bache ko wo kaha khada hai

Yumna:- thik hai daddy main talwar nahi uthayungi pure 50 war tak

Main:- thik hai jao Prince Teharma aap ko tamiz meri beti sikhayegi

Prince Teharma:- apko pata chalega aab Teharma ki taqat ka

Main:- King Teharma ijazat hai iss chote se mukable ka King Teharma ne ek baar
Yumna ko dekha aur bola

King Teharma:- thik hai ijazat hai lekkn bata du agar kuch galat ho gaya to iske
jimmedari hum nahi

Main:- han thik hai jao Yumna Pradhan shikshak ne apni magic stick ghumayi aur
center stage bich me se hat gayi aur ek side me chali gayi maine Yumna pe
suraksha kabach magic ka use kar diya Yumna ek mahir talwar bazz ke sath mahir
mage bhi to aur usko jadugari sikhayi thi uske teeno ma Kristine Shina aur Lili ne
Yumna ke pass earth magic aur water magic ki taqat thi
Galari se Yumna chalang laga jaha pehle mukabla hota tha mage ka center me
pahuch gayi idhar prince Teharma ne bhi chalang laga waha pahuch gaya

Prince Teharma:- Princess lagta hai aap ke daddy ko apse pyaar nahi

Yumna:- abhi pata chal jayega pyaar hai ke nahi

Pradhan shikshak:- dono yodha taiyar hai niyam bata deta hun ye mukabla tab tak
hoga jabtak koi ek har nahi man leta kyu ke ye asal mukabla hai to gambhir chote
aa sakti hain aise samay me mukabla rokne ki jimmedari King Melbo Alfan aur
King Teharma ki hogi Yumna talwar pakde sirf khadi thi mujhe diye wade ke anusar
Yumna 50 war jabtak pure nahi ho jate wo Prince pe war nahi karegi

Prince Teharma:- kya hua abhi se dar gayi kya

Yumna:- Pita ji ne kaha hai 50 war tak apke war ko na roku khadi rahu bas wohi
kar rahi hun

Pradhan shikshak:- mukabla suru kiya jaye

Prince Teharma apne dono hatho me do talwar liye apne baju ghuma talwar
ghuma apne talwar baji ka pradarshan kar rahe the aur shava ko ye jatane ki kosis
kar raha tha ke dekho main kitna mahir hun shava me sabhi King usse dekh utsahit
ho rahe the

Yumna:- aab jaldi bhi karo 50 war pure karo mujhe intezar karna pasand nahi

Prince Teharma:- Rajkumari 50 war jhel paogi kya hahahaha phir kya tha Prince
apni talwar ghuma Yumna ke taraf badha aur talwar ghuma pehla war kiya bijli ki
tezi se lekin suraksha kabach ke ghere se takra talware chitak gayi Prince
Teharma ascharya ho gaye lekin har nahi mani aur apni talwar ghuma war pe war
karne laga lekin har war Yumna se takrane se pehle hi suraksha kabach se takra
bapas ho jata har war talwar takrane se waha tezz roshni chamakti jise dekh puri
shava hairan thi pareshan thi kisi ko pata hi nahi chal raha tha ho kya raha hai

Tabhi Yumna ne apni talwar uthayi aur ek round ghum ke apna pehla war kiya
uske war ko rokne ke liye prince ne apni talwar aage kar di aur Yumna ki talwar
Prince ke talwar se takraya aur uss war ki taqat itni thi ke uske impact se Prince
Teharma piche udte hue galary ki diwar se takraya Prince Teharma ke muh se
khun nikal aaya
Ye najara dekh puri shava khadi ho gayi aur kabhi Yumna ko dekhti kabhi Prince
ko jaise biswas hi nahi ho raha ho aisa bhi ho sakta hai itni pyaari aur khubsurat
ladki itni taqatwar bhi ho sakti hai Prince khada hone ki kosis kar raha tha lekin uss
ke pair jawab de rahe the

Yumna:- ye kya maine ye to socha hi nahi tha ke ek hi war me aisi halat ho jayegi
aab khade hoge ya main jau mujhe nahi lagta tum mujhse mukabla kar paoge
tabhi Prince ne gusse me wohi baithe baithe hi apne hath aage kar ke fire magic
ka istemal kiya aur aag ke gole Yumna pe phenk diye lekin Yumna ne turant water
magic ka istemal kar ke apne samne pani ki diwar bana di aag ke gole usse takra
kar bisfot ke sath gayab ho gayi center me steam hi steam tha jab steam hata to
Yumna wohi khadi thi

Prince Teharma:- usse dekh aur gusse me aane laga aur khada hone ki kosis
karne laga lekin khada nahi ho pa raha tha uss impact aur diwar se takrane se
Prince ki pasliya aur ek per ki haddi tut gayi thi Yumna ne hath faila liye kar water
magic ka use kiya aur pani ke kayi gole ban gaye aur wo jam ke baraf ban gaye
Yumna war karne hi wali thi ke King Teharma ne kaha

King Teharma:- bohat hua bohat hua mera beta har gaya usme aur ladne ki taqat
nahi hai

Yumane apne magic ko khatam dusra roop de diya aur un barf ke golo ko sidhiya
bana wo unpe uchalti hui gallery ki taraf chal padi ye dekh kar puri shava talio se
gunj gaya maine Yumna ko gale lagaya aur uske mathe ko chum ke kaha meri
bahadur beti

Yumna:- Pita ji maza nahi aaya ye to bohat kamjor nikla

Gasper:- King Karma aap ne Yumna ko kya se kya bana diya hai inn kuch salo me
main muskura kar rah gaya maine prince ki aur dekha usse academy ke students
sambhal rahe the wo kafi pida me tha

Main udte hue gallery se prince ke pass pahuch gaya maine prince ko dekha jo
mujhe gusse se dekh raha tha

Main:- gussa hunar ki dushman hoti hai jo gusse pe kabu nahi pa sakta kabhi
achha yodha nahi ban sakta maine prince ke sine pe hath rakha aur recovery
magic ka istemal kiya mere hatho se roshni nikal Prince ke jisam me shama gayi
aur dekhte hi dekhte Prince ke ghao bhar gaye hadya jud gayi bilkul normal pehle
jaise ho gaye hum khade ho gaye main muda aur bina Prince ko kuch bole ke udte
hue gallery me aagaya Prince bhi gallery me agaya King ne Prince ka halchal liya
phir bole

King Teharma:- main aap ka sukar gujar hun

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi bacho ko aisi chote aati rahti hai aur ye mera farz tha kisi
ko dard main nahi dekh sakta

King Teharma:- main dekh sakta hun aap ke aur hamare me kitna taqat ka fark hai

King Sintel:- abhi apne dekha hi kya hai lekin khair King Karma yaha apni taqat ki
numaish karne nahi aaye iss chote se khel se apko jo andaza hua jo ki King Karma
ki goud li hui beti ki taqat ka chota sa hissa hai iss chote se mukable me aap sabhi
ne dekha lekin King Karma ka yaha koi mukabla hi nahi hai main khud king Marshal
ka beta King Sintel jo khud me itni taqat rakhta hun ke main Garga ya Teharma
jaise kindom se takra sakta hun lekin main king Karma se takrane ka kabhi sapne
me bhi nahi soch sakta ye khayal aate hi mujhe mera pura kingdom me sirf aag hi
aag najar aati hai jo itni taqat rakhta ho phirvi kisi desh pe abtak chadhai nahi ki
kyu ke King Karma ek nek rahamdil aur iss duniya se pare soch ke insan hain main
to chahunga ke ye jo dungeons hain inko kabu karne ke liye unse uttam aur koi na
hoga kyu ke inko satta ka lalach nahi hai na hi apne desh ko failane ki koi ichha
thode me hi khush rahne wale insan hain King Karma Prince Teharma apki tarah
hi maine bhi ek baar jab ye King nahi the na hi dragon King the na hi spirit King ke
malik na hi jin ke malik the tab maine bhi apki tarah inki bejjati ki thi phal swarup
mera bhi waisa hi hal hua tha jaisa aaj apka hua ha tab ki aur ab ki taqat me aab
jamin asman ka fark hai aab king Karma pehle se sayad 1000 guna jyada taqatwar
hain akele hi chahe to mere kingdom ko ek din me sayad usse bhi kam waqt me
tabah kar de

Main:- King Sintel aap aab meri tarif karna band kare aur hamare samne jo masla
hai uske bare me soche

King Sintel:- King Karma jinke pass taqat hoti hai wohi jimmedari uthate hain yaha
bhi apko hi jimmedari leni hogi

Sabhi King:- ji King Karma aap ko hi jimmedari leni hogi

Main:- maine pehle hi King Luthar ko bachan de chuka hun main jarur unki madat
karunga baat bas itni hai mere kingdom me do dungeon's hain baki dusre
kingdoms me hain aab agar mujhe sabki madat karni hai to mujhe bhi aap sabhi
ki han ji jarurat hogi main kisi dusre ke kingdom me unke ijazat ke bagair ghuspet
kar ke dungeon kabu karne nahi jaunga agar sabhi apni ichha se mujhe aane
denge tabhi main unki madat ke liye unke kingdom me jaunga kyu ke King Luthar
sabse jyada iss mamle me pareshan hain to mera pehla kartabya hai main unki
madat karu mere pass pehle hi jarurat se jyada taqat hai aur agar main dungeon's
kabu karne jaunga to mujhe aur taqat hasil hogi jo mujhe aur duniya se alag kar
degi jo main nahi chahta iss liye abtak dungeon ko kabu karne main nahi gaya
lekin aab baat aur hai aab kayi desh ki halat gambhir ho chali hai aur is dungeon's
se chutkara unko dena hi hoga main ailan karta hun agar main dungeon's kabu
karne me kamyab raha dungeon's se jitni bhi doulat milegi main puri doulat ko
desh ke akar ke aur jarurat ke hisab se baat dunga apne pass kuch nahi rakhunga

King Garga:- aur jo taqat hasil hogi

Main:- uska main kuch nahi kar sakta taqat ussi ka chunao karti hai jo uss taqat ke
kabil ho agar taqat mujhe chunegi to wo main kisi ko baat nahi paunga

King Teharma:- King Karma aap hame itna biswas dila sakte hain ke aap kabhi
kisi bhi desh pe hamla nahi karenge apne taqat ka galat istemal nahi karenge

Main:- ajtak to nahi kiya na bhabisya me karunga apne taqat ka istemal

King Garga:- mujhe ab bhi purn biswa nahi aap ke taqat pe

Main:- aap chahte hai aap ke bisws ke liye main taqat ki numaish karu

King Teharma:- numaish nahi hame bas janna hai

Main:- janna hai mere chehre pe muskan agayi maine hath upar kiya aur tabhi
gate spell ka istemal kiya hamare sar ke upar pure shava ke barabar aine jaisa
gate khul gaya aur wo gate mere ishare se upar niche jamin pe bich gayi hamare
sar ke upar se hum gate ke raste hawa me the hamare per to shave me the lekin
jisam asman me jwalamukhi ke upar tha aur waha tha meri sabse bhayankar sena
dragon ki sena mere ishare ke sath jitne bhi dragon apne apne gufa me the sab
bahar akar asman me chakkar lagane lage main gate se nikal udta hua asman me
pahuch gaya aur sabse bade dragon ke pith pe khada ho gaya puri shava atank
me thi asman dragon se bhara pada tha aab in kuch salo me dragon ki sabkha
dungi ho gayi thi charo aur aag ugalte dragon ghum rahe the jise dekh kuch King
to behosh tak ho gaye baki dar se kanp rahe the main shava me wapas aa gaya
aur dragon ko ishara kar ke apne apne gufa me dararo me loutne ko keh diya sabhi
lout gaye maine dobara hath upar kiya to paro ki aur se gate wapas uth gaya aur
hum wapas shava me chod ke gayab ho gaya

Main:- itna kafi hai mere iss sawal ko jaise kisi ne suna hi na ho sabhi ke rongte
khade the

King Sintel:- darne ki jarurat nahi aap ne dekhna chaha King Karma ne apko
dikhaya samajh sakta hun aap sab ki halat ko apke dimag me abhi kya chal raha
hoga aap sabhi abhi apne apne kingdom ki soch rahe honge unki kya halat hogi
lekin dariye nahi King Karma aise nahi hai bin wajah ka yudh ladai unko pasand
nahi

King Garga:- wo main keh raha tha ke mere taraf se aap ko ijazat hai aap hamare
kingdom me akar dungeon's kabu kar sakte hain main muskura diya

Main:- aap mese kisi ko darana nahi chahta tha aisi meri koi ichha nahi thi

King Teharma:- ji King Karma hume khud se dekhna chaha tha aise taqat ke sath
mujhe ascharya hai apne abhi tak duniya kyu nahi jeet li

Main:- duniya jeet ke main kya hasil kar lunga sachhi khushi pyaar me yudh me
satta me ya bhog bilash me nahi ye duniya rang birangi hai kitni sundar hai aap
chahte hain main un rango unse chin lu sab ko ye ehsaas dilau ke ek tanashah
aaya tha aur apne taqat ke dam pe duniya ka King ban betha mujhe aise satta se
bhogbilase nafrat hai jitna mere pass hai main usse santust hun

King Teharma:- aap ke bichar uttam hai main bhi apko ijazat deta hun

Main:- sukriya phir kya tha sabhi kingdom ne han kardi maine unko nirdesh diya
ke philhal ke liye sabhi dungeon's ke ilake ko kisi ka aana jana rukwa diya jaye
mera pehla dungeon kabu karna hoga Sindriya ka kyu ke King Luthar usse
pareshan hai Shava me faisla ho gaya akhir me shava ki samapti ki ghosna kar di
gayi hum mahal loutne lage kyu ke dawat ka waqt ho gaya tha kafi waqt gujar
chuka tha shava me main dil se khush bhi tha kyu ke meri jindagi me adventure
dobara lout raha tha main bhi khule hawa me sans lene ke liye tadap raha tha King
banna bohat hi jimmedari ka kam hai aur iss kaam ko karte hue kabhi kabhi kuch
kurbaniya deni padti hain ek kahawat yaad agaya once a King always a King, King
ki jimmedari kabhi khatam nahi hoti har sans me King king hi rahta hai jimmedari
ko bojh tale daba apni ajadi ko kurban kar desh hit me sabhi karya karna padta hai
Mahal pahuch hum kaksh me lout aaye aur taiyar ho kar dawat ke liye pahunch
gaye jaha sabhi King pahuch chuke the lekin aab mahol badal gaya tha abtak kuch
kings hi mujhe jante the aab pure duniya ke King mujhe jaanne lage the sabhi
mujhse milne aur bate karne ke liye utsahit ho rahe the main King Sintel meri raniya
Yumna Gasper sabhi ne ek taraf baith dawat ka maza lene lage tabhi waha King
Teharma prince Teharma King Garga agaye maine unko hamare sath dawat me
baith ne agrah kiya wo shamil ho gaye

Aab ye to swabhik tha hi har kingdom aab mujhse aur mere kingdom se dosti
rakhna chahta tha kuch dar se kuch faide ke lalach me sab ke apne apne swarth
the dawat pura hua jab hum lout rahe the King Teharma ne kaha

King Teharma:- King Karma prince aap se kuch kehna chahte hain

Main:- ji Prince kahe

Prince Teharma:- ji mera naam Jay Kumar hai aur main aap mere batsuluki ki
maafi mangna chahta hun

Main:- Prince Jay Kumar tumhe apni galati ka ehsaas hua itna hi bohat hai maafi
mangne ki jarurat nahi waise bhi jawani me aisa ho jata hai agar sar pe jimmedari
na ho main dekhne me 18 ka lagta hun lekin meri umar 22 saal ki hai meri umar
badhti jayegi lekin main jawan hi rahunga lekin bite kuch salo me main khud ko
jawan se tajurbe kar samajhne laga hun jawan main bhi hun lekin jimmedari hai
mujhpe tum samajh jaoge jag jimmedari tumhare upar aayegi

Prince Jay Kumar:- ji sukriya King Karma waha se nikal maine Yumna se kaha

Main:- Yumin beta maine tumhe 50 war tak rukne ko kaha tha na tum 49 me hi
suru ho gayi

Yumna:- daddy mujhse ruka nahi jata phirvi 49 tak ruki rahi mere hath apne aap
chal pade hum sabhi uski masum baat pe has pade Yumna aab ek aisi yodha ban
chuki thi ke uski talwar baji ke aage bade bade yodha bhi har maan jaye sath me
usse magic ki aisi pakad mili thi ke kya bataye uske hunar ko teeno ranio ne
nikhara tha raat ko hamare pyaar ki barish me maine meri dono ranio ko aur
unhone mujhe bhigo diya dono ke hi jisam itne mulayam the ke kya batayu Lelina
bhi wild aur Shina bhi dono mujhe raat bhar apne ishare pe nachati rahi aur main
nachta raha unki khowaish ko puri kar ke meri bhi kwaish puri ho jati raat ke lambe
aur pyaar bhare milan ke baad dono ko baho me jakde leta tha to Lelina boli
Lelina:- jaan wo keh rahi thi aab waqt nahi ho gaya chote Karma ke bare me socha
jaye aap aab phirse ek adventure me jane wale hain pata nahi waha kya ho Melbo
Alfan ko uska Rajkumar to chahiye hi hoga na

Shina:- han jaan aab to Rajkumar chahiye hi chahiye

Main:- hmm tum thik keh raho ho meri jaan Rajkumar to chahiye hi lekin sawal hai
pehla Rajkumar kon dega

Shina:- jaan mere khayal se kyu ki hum raj Kumar ki baat kar rahe hain to ya to
Aliza ya phir Kristine ko hi ye haq milna chahiye

Lelina:- han waise bhi Kristine hi apka pehla pyaar hai aur aab wo jawan bhi ho
gayi hai

Main:- hmm sahi keh rahi ho lekin main tum sab se itni hi mohabbat karta hun jitna
Kristine se

Shina:- hum jante hain jaan bas aab Melbolina lout ke Kristine aur Aliza me sabse
pehle apne taqatwar bij dal dijiye kyu ke phir hum bhi hai katar me main muskura
diya han sach to tha dono kingdom ki asal rani jo janm se hai wo Aliza aur Kristine
hi hain ye charo mere rishte se rani bani hain inka aisa sochna lazmi tha raat beet
gayi subha hum taiyar ho kar sabhi se bida lekar chal pade lekin loutte waqt apne
sath kuch khas logo ko bhi liye ja raha tha ji han mere ship pe hi maine sabhi King
ko amantrit kiya tha port tak ke liye unme do khas mehman the jo mere sath mere
kingdom chalne wale the ek the Sindriya ke King Luthar aur dusra tha mera dost
Mohan maine Pradhan shikshak se Mohan ke bare me pata kiya to pata chala
mere jane ke kuch mahine baad Mohan ke pure pariwar ki mout ho gayi thi dakaito
ke hatho Metalica ke jis ilake me wo rahte the waha dakaito ki bada dab daba tha
ek raat aise hi ek lut me dakaito ne pura gaon jala diya jisme Mohan ka pura
pariwar mara gaya uss din se Mohan ke liye academy hi uska ghar ban gaya
academy me karya kar uska jivan nirbah hota

Mujhe uski halat dekh bohat dukh hua ek hasta khelta insan aaj murjha gaya tha
nirash bina maksad ke jivan ji raha tha iss liye maine King Metalica se baat kar
Pradhan shikshak ki ijazat se Mohan ko apne sath chalne ko mana liya aur King
Luthar hamare sath iss liye chal rahe hai ke maine pehle unke kingdom ke karib
dungeon ko kabu karne ka bachan diya tha issliye wo mujhe Sindriya chalne tak
mere sath hi mere mehman ban ke rahenge
Sabhi ship pe agaye the Main ship ke samne khada apne magic se pure ship ko
hawa me utha wind magic se aage badhane laga sabhi King ascharya the koi itna
taqat ya urja nahi rakhta jo itni badi ship ko hawa me utha ke hawa me safar kar
sake Metalica ke jahaz udte the lekin chote the aur unko udane ke liye do alag
alag mage lagte the sath me kuch mechanical kari giri bhi thi lekin jo main kar raha
tha wo pure magic tha ship pe sabhi King ko jalpan diya ja raha tha sabhi najare
ka maza lekar unka anand utha rahe the

Main bhi apni dono jaan ke sath byast tha Mohan ek kone me khada niche najaro
ko udas chehra liya dekh raha tha aur meri beti chanchal thi aur jab unke night
chacha Gasper ho to Yumna bina talwar baji kiye unko kaise chod deti Royal guard
ke ghere me dono night Gasper aur Yumna talwar bazi kar rahe the Yumna me
josh tha to Gasper me tajurba dono ek dusre se kam na the waha mahol bana
rakha tha dono ne Ship ki raftar ke wajah se jyada samay nahi laga port tak
pahuchne me hamari ship port pe utri to sabhi King ko maine alvida kaha King
Sintel aur night Gasper ko bhi maine alvida kaha wo apne ship pe chale gaye rah
gaye main Yumna meri raniya mere Royal guard aur King Luthar aur Mohan Husna
to mere chakkar lagati rahti thi kabhi mere kandhe pe bethi rahti kisi tote ki tarah
aur black spirit mujhse duri bana as pass hi rahta usme kabiliyat thi wo kitne hi dur
kyu na ho mere bulane pe mujhtak turant pahuch jate the

Ship chal padi samudri raste se mujhe thoda waqt chahiye tha kuch bhishay pe
sochne ke liye jo aage chalke hone wale the iss liye maine gate spell ka istemal
nahi kiya thoda safar ka maza le raha tha

Dopahar ho gayi thi khana lag chuka tha dek pe hi takht lage hue the desk bana
hua tha uspe khane ke saman lakar rakhe gaye Sebako ke sath Mohan bhi kaam
me lag gaya tha mujhe uski ye baat achhi nahi lagi issliye maine usse kaha

Main:- Mohan aao betho hamare sath khana khao tum mere sebak nahi ho abhi
dost ho

Mohan:- lekin mujhe phirvi apne liye kuch na kuch toh karna hi padega

Main:- uski fikar mat karo tum ek mage ho apne apko itna niche mat aako ye
tumhare layak karya nahi hai aab baith jao Mohan kya karta aab mujhse bahas to
kar nahi sakta tha issliye hamare sath khane pe baith gaya
Main:- King Luthar mujhe thoda waqt lagne wala hai mere desh me kyu ke main
ek King hun kisi safar me nikalne se pehle kuch karya karne padenge

King Luthar:- ji main samajhta hun itne bade kingdom ki jimmedari hai aap pe mere
pass bhi intezar karne ke alawa koi dusra upai nahi hai

Main:- ji main apni puri kosis karunga jald se jald apne karya niptane ki meri baat
pe Shina aur Lelina muskura uthi unko pata tha main konse kaam ki baat kar raha
hun raat ho gaya main wapas apne ranio ko pyaar karne me dub gaya subha ki
pehli kiran ke sath maine gate spell ka istemal kiya aur baki ka rasta palak jhapakte
hi pura kar liya gate ke raste pura ship jaise samundar me ek bada chalang lagaya
ho aur hum Alfan port pahuch gaye waha se ship se nikal Alfan ke mahal ja
pahuche jaha shava ki suruwat hone hi wali thi Aliza aur Lili apne Queen ke
singhasan pe biraj shava ki suruwat hi karne wale the tabhi hum gate ke raste
prakat hue

Sabhi khade ho kar jhuk gaye main apne singhasan pe biraj gaya Shina aur Lelina
apne Queen wale sighasan pe Yumna mere baju khadi rahi maine King Luthar ko
mehman ke takht pe sath me bithaya aur Mohan ko bhi

Aliza:- Maharaj ko mahal wabsi mubarak ho

Main:- sukriya rani sahiba safar pura hua aaj kuch bate main iss shava me kehne
wala hun jaise ke aap sabhi jante hai dungeon ne sabhi ko pareshan kar rakha hai
iss liye in dungeon's ko kabu karne ka dayitwa maine liya hai issliye kuch samay
ke liye main dungeon ke safar me niklunga ho sakta hai aur logo ki tarah ye safar
mere liye bhi akhri safar sabit ho lekin kisi na kisi ko un dingeons ko kabu karna hi
hoga mere anupasthiti me aap ki apni rani Aliza hi Alfan ka karya bhar dekhe gi
aur Melbolina me Queen Kristine unki madat baki raniya karenge main iss safar
pe akela hi jana chahta hun kyu ke ye safar aam safar nahi hoga aur main apne
kisi bhi rani ko khatre me nahi dal sakta sabhi raniya mujhe aise dekh rahi thi ke
abhi ro dengi lekin jo behtar tha wo maine keh diya main unme se kisi ki bhi jaan
khatre me nahi dal sakta

Shava samapt kar main sabhi ko lekar Melbolina pahuch gaya waha bhi maine
shava me yehi ailan kiya mere iss eilan se koi bhi khush nahi the na Rani na hi
Yumna na Yumna to har adhe ghante me akar mujhe apna faisla badalne ke liye
kehti sham ho gayi thi hum baithak me the King Luthar ya Mohan waha nahi the
bas main aur meri raniya thi
Kristine:- jaan main samajhti hun apko hamari chinta hai lekin aap safar pe ja rahe
hai apka sath dene ke kiye koi to hona chahiye na aap humi mese kisi ko bhi chun
lijiye hame chinta nahi hogi apki aap akele kitne udas ho jate hain

Main:- jaan ye safar main tum mese kisi ko bhi sath nahi le jana chahta dragon ke
safar me mujhe pata tha hamara samna kisse ho raha hai blood red stone me bhi
pata tha lekin is dungeon ke safar me kya hoga mujhe kuch nahi pata aise safar
pe tum sab ko lejakar main khatre me nahi dal sakta tabhi waha Yumna aagayi
aur wo behad gusse me thi Yumna daddy aap apna faisla badal rahe hain ke nahi
agar nahi bhi badlenge to main aap ke piche piche chal rahi hun main aap ki ek
nahi sunne wali itna keh ke Yumna chali gayi

Main:- ye kya tha jaan Yumna aaj se pehle kabhi itne gusse me nahi thi

Lelina:- apki hi beti hai apka picha nahi chodne wali usko apki fikar hai dekh nahi
rahe kaise har kuch pal me akar aap ko apna faisla badalne ko keh rahi hai

Main:- hmm wo to hai han jaan dusri baat jo shava me nahi kar paya tha Aliza jaan
Kristine jaan Rajkumar ki jimmedari lene ko taiyar ho

Kristine:- kya sach me jaan

Aliza:- ji main taiyar hun

Main:- han sach me safar se pehle main tum dono me apne pyaar ka bij bokar jana
chahta hun take agar main lout na paya to meri aulad is kingdom ki rakh wali kare

Kristine:- aisa mat boliye jaan aap ko hamari bhi umar lag jaye Mili Lili Lelina Shina
main janta hun main tum charo ke sath anyai kar raha hun sirf in dono ko bij dekar
ja raha hun lekin biswas karo mere dil me tum sab ke liye barabar ka pyaar hai

Mili:- jaan hum jante hain aap hamare sath koi anyai nahi kar rahe aap jab lout ke
aayenge hum apna huq le lenge

Lili:- ji jaan waise bhi agar hum sath me bij dharan kar lenge to phir kingdom ko
kon sambhalega

Main:- sukriya jaan tum sab ne meri jindagi me sirf khushiya hi khushiya bhari hai
mere jivan ka har ek pal jo tumsab ke sath bita hai wo mere jivan me sabse hasin
pal hai
Lelina:- hamare bhi jaan apka bohat bohat sukriya hame apne jindagi me shamil
karne aur itni khushiya dene ke liye agar main apko na mili hoti to sayad pata nahi
mera kya hota

Main:- jaan hamara milna to tay tha aise hi pyaar bhari bato me sham gujri raat ke
khane ke baad main aur Kristine aur Aliza apne kamre me agaye aaj kuch khas
mouka tha aise to hum milan karte the lekin kabhi maine apne urja shakti unme
dakhil nahi ki iss duniya me kewal ichha ke sath hi janm dene bale bij garbhashai
me dale jate hai hum purn masti me apne milan ka anand le rahe the kabhi Kristine
kabhi Aliza ek mulayam pyaar bhara to dusri wild tezz jaise do alag nadio ka milan
ho raha ho jab main antim khadi me tha maine pehle Kristine ke andar apne bij
chode phir Aliza ke andar aaj ka milan aisa tha ke jivan bhar yaad rahe aaj sirf
milan na hua ho jaise hamari ruhe ek dusre ne paywast ho gayi ho adhi raat ko jab
hamara milan pura hua to dono thak ke so gayi lekin mera ek karya adhura rah
gaya tha main kapde pehen kaksh se nikal Mili Lili ke kaksh me pahuch gaya dono
so rahi thi lekin mere sparsh pate hi jag gayi aur baki ka adhi raat maine Mili Lili ko
milan ka sukh diya aur khud bhi liya dono kafi waqt se mujh se dur thi aur safar me
chal gaya to dono mujhe yaad karti rahti issliye unko akhri waqt maine apne pyaar
se bhigo diya

Aise hi do aur din beet gaye maine kingdom ke kuch khas karya the jo jaruri the
unko pura kiya Kristine aur Aliza ne mere bache ko dharan kar liya Kristine insan
thi isliye usse 9 mahine lagne wale the aur Aliza elf thi uska prasab 6 mahine me
hi hone wala tha dono hi khush the aur dukhi hai main unko aise samay me akela
chod ke ja raha hun Isliye dono dukhi thi aur naye mehman ke aane ki khushi bhi
thi

Yumna ab bhi mujhse gusse me thi aur usne pakke tor pe mujhko keh diya tha wo
mere sath jayegi maine kayi baar usee baat ki lekin mane tab na akhir thak har ke
hi sahi mujhe hi manna pada Mohan ne bhi mere sath safar me chalne ka faisla
kiya usne kaha ho sakta hai is safar se uske jivan ka koi earth nikal aaye maine
use mana nahi kiya warna wo aur nirash ho jata safar ki sari taiyari ho gayi thi
Melbolina se Sindriya ki duri bohat thi sahi se kaha jaye adhi duniya dur thi dakshin
ke barfile pahado me basa tha Sindriya issliye humne hamara safar jamin raste ko
chod hawayi raste ko chuna maine pehle hi ek khas hawayi safar ke liye ship
banwayi thi kabhi istemal nahi kiya lekin aaj mouka tha sunahre bazz ke shakal
me bana ye jahaj jiske andar ek chota sa mahal jaisa mahol tha khidkiya thi bahar
ka najara dekhne ke liye ek dek tha jo ichha ke anusar khula aur band hota tha
kaksh the aram ke liye khana banane ke liye rasoi thi sebak ke rahne ki jagah
Royal guards ke liye jagah ek tarah se chota sa mahal kehna hi behtar hoga

Vida lene ka waqt agaya tha mere samne Kristine thi Aliza thi Mili Lili the Lelina
aur Shina bhi thi bari bari unko pyaar kar sahlate hue unke bahte anshu pochte
hue akhir me unke hotho pe pyaar ka chumban dekar main aage badh gaya ship
pe main Yumna Mohan aur King Luthar agaye meri jaan mujhe jate hue dekh rahi
thi mera dil to kar raha tha unko bhi sath le chalu lekin ye unke behtari ke liye tha
maine unko muskura kar kaha

Main:- jaan main lout kar jarur aaunga mere hotho ki muskan ne unke hotho pe
bhi halki muskan bikher di maine apne taqat ka yaha istemal nahi kiya hamare
sath do ship pilate the ek wind magic user tha ek fire magic user tha maine ship
pe gravity control magic pehle hi kar diya tha jo ek nichit height tak upar uth gaya
bas aab isse control dono pilot ko karna tha nakse ke hisab se hame Sindriya le
jana tha jaise jaise hamari ship aage badh rahi thi Melbolina humse dur ho rahi thi
dil me ek kasak si uthi na jane kitna waqt gujar gaya hai main akele safar kiye hue
har waqt meri jaan mese koi na koi mere sath hoti thi lekin iss bar meri beti hai well
koi to hai mujhe adat pad gayi hai unki lekin mere sabhi feelings se badh ke meri
jaan ki suraksha maine rakhti hai unko protection magic laga main aaya hun asha
karta hun agar koi problem hui to mere magic ko koi kabhi tod nahi payega hum
jahaj ke baithak me the mere sath King Luthar aur Mohan tha Yumna ship ke dek
pe thi

King Luthar:- sukriya King Karma aap ne apna wada pura karne ke liye apne waha
ke dungeon's ko chod pehle hamari problem solve karne aa rahe hain

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi King Luthar main aise hi 3 din

barbad nahi kar diye Melbolina aur Alfan me Maine dono dungeon's ko apne
suraksha kabach se gher diya hai aab koi bhi un dungeon's ke karib nahi ja sakta
meri kingdom abhi ke kiye purnta surakshit hai

King Luthar:- King Karma aap sach me kamal ke hain itni shaktiya agar kisi me ho
to wo taqat ke nashe me kuch bhi kar sakta hai lekin aab aap apni shaktiya sirf
tabhi istemal karte hai jab kisi ko madat ki jarurat ho
Main:- taqat ka matlab hi yehi hota hai dusro ki madat karne ki kabiliyat taqat se
khud ki nahi hamesha jarurat mand ki madat ki jani chahiye

King Luthar:- main aap ke bichar se bohat prabhabit hun King Karma waise bhi
aab hamari kingdom ke adhe se jyada bahadur sena mage dungeon's ki bali chadh
gaye hai pata nahi aab hamare kingdom ka kya hoga

Main:- ummid mat hariye bharosha rakhiye hum apke sath hain aap ke kindom ki
suraksha aab hum karenge thoda waqt lagega lekin aap ka kingdom phir se apne
bahadur yodha se bhar jayega jab nahi nasal aage aayegi tabtak ke liye aap ke
kingdom pe koi ankh utha ke bhi nahi dekh sakta

King Luthar:- sukriya ek baar phir apka sukriya mujhe ummid hi nahi thi mera ye
chota sa prayas mujhe itni safalta dilayega ke mere kingdom ko sabse jyada
taqatwar King ki suraksha hasil hogi sukriya my king

Main:- arre main apka King thode hi na hun main Melbo Alfan ka King hun iss liye
aap mujhe my King nahi king Karma hi kahiye

King Luthar:- pata nahi par jaise ye baat mere dil se nikli hai my King main muskura
diya safar jari raha hamara ye safar hawai raste se chalne me lagbhag 3 din samay
lagne wala tha

Raat ka waqt main ship pe nahi meri jaan ke pass hi bitana chahta tha iss liye gate
spell ka istemal kar ke pahuch gaya meri jaan ke pass wo bhi mujhe dekh behad
khush hue abhi main Melbolina ke mahal me tha jaha mere sath Kristine Mili aur
Lelina thi hum sath me bistar pe lete bate kar rahe the

Main:- jabtak main dungeon me nahi jata tabtak hum me duri nahi hai bas intezar
hai dungeon's ke bare me janne ka

Lelina:- jaan apko kya lagta hai dungen me kya ho sakta hai

Main:- sach kahu to mujhe koi idea nahi lekin main wada karta hun main lout kar
aayunga koi dungeon's mujhe tumsab se dur nahi kar sakti main apne bachho ke
sath khelna chahta hun unko train karna chahta hun ek khushal jindagi bitana
chahta hun

Mili:- jarur jaan jarur kuch waqt inke sath bita main Alfan pahuch gaya waha Aliza
Lili aur Shina ke sath bhi waqt bita wapas ship pe lout aaya teen din ka safar kaise
bita pata hi nahi chala mousam me badlaw agaye the hum barfile tufan ko par kar
rahe the hamare niche dakshin ki khadi parbate thi aur asman se bsrasti barfila
hawa jama dene wali bahar thandar thi dek ko band kar diya gaya tha andar fire
magic se garm rakha gaya tha

Pilot se iss tufan me ship control nahi ho rahi thi iss liye control mujhe lena pada
mere strong magic ke aage baraf ka tufan ship ko hila bhi nahi pa raha tha 1 ghante
ki kadi mehnat ke baad ship dakshin ke bshado ke bich ek bohat hi bada faila hua
ilaka tha jo Sindriya tha hame saaf dikhne laga unchi unchi jagah pe kile jaise
mahal aur gharo se bana ye chota sa kingdom dil ko chu lene wala najara tha yaha
log jite kaise honge is kathin paristhiti me jivan yaha kathor hoga hamara ship King
dom ke main city ko ke Sindriya naam se hi tha uske bahar main town gate se duri
pe barf pe utra

King Luthar:- My King aap ka swagat hai Sindriya me jab hamara ship utra to kayi
sare sainik jo ke Sindriya ke the bhale talwar lekar agaye unko laga hoga koi
dushman hai lekin jab King Luthar ship se nikle aur unko hath dikhaya to wo sab
shant ho gaye tabhi gate se ek alag kisam ki baggi agaya hamare pas jiske wheel
nahi the ek tarah se slide karne wali patra laga hua tha aur usko khichne ke liye
ek balo wala janwar jise maine kabhi pehle nahi dekha tha wo tha

Main:- Mohan aur Yumna uspe sawar ho gaye King Luthar ke sath aur baggi chal
padi muskya dwar jo karib 50 se 70 fit itchi thi uske bich se nikal aage badh gayi
charo sur baraf hi baraf thi raste sare baraf se dhake the city me logo ki sankha
kam thi lekin sabhi ne ache garm kapde pehne hue the maggi city ke rasto se nikal
pahadi ko chadhe hue mahal tak ja pahucha mahal bahar se ek kile jaisa tha lekin
andar se bhabya mahal hi lag raha tha thand ke wajah se yaha ke poshak humse
alag the hame thand lag rahi thi jise dekhte hue King Luthar ne jaldi se kapde ka
bandibast kiya ye kuch unhi janwaro ke khal se bane hue kapde the jo hame khich
kar yaha tak laye the humne pahn liya sach much behad garm kapde the like
overcoat ki tarah the

Hum baithak me ja pahuche waha hamara swagat hua hame kuch khas khane
pine ke liye diya gaya jo mujhe dudh jaisa feel hua mostly sare khane ki chije milk
by product lage tabhi ye log yaha is kathin duniya me jibit hau kyu ke unke khane
ki asal chije kehti se nahi live stock se thi main samajh gaya yaha rehne ke liye ye
log kitni mehnat karte hain

King Luthar:- My King chaliye main apko apke kaksh tak le chalta hun
Main:- ji chaliye lekin kal subha hi main dungens ke liye nikalna chahunga

King Luthar:- ji jarur sham ho gayi hai aap aram kare

Main:- aap uski fikar na kare main raat ko apne desh me rahunga mujhe to bas
yaha ki jhalak chahiye thi King Luthar ne mujhe mere kaksh me choda kaksh behad
shandar tha bada sa kaksh badi si bistar saja hua kamra aur kya chahiye main
letne hi wala tha ke tabhi mujhe jor jor se ghante bajne ki awaj sunai di

Main kaksh se bahar aaya aur baithak ki aur badh gaya jab baithak ke pass
pahucha to dekha King Luthar the aur unke sath kuch 20 sainik hathiyar liye khade
the

King Luthar:- mere bahadur sainko dakaito ne phirse humpe humla kiya hai jao
aur unko sabak sikhao manta hun hamari sena kam ho gayi hai lekin hum unko
tabahi machine nahi denge aab jao sainik bahar chal pade

Main:- King Luthar kya mamla hai

King Luthar:- maafi my King aap ke bishram ke dikkat ke liye jabse hamari sena
adhi hui hai pahadi dakaito ne hamare iss city ko nishana banana suru kar diya
hai

Main:- Pahadi daku

King Luthar:- ji my King ye pahadi daku wo hain jo hamare desho ke shanti purn
jivan ko chod lutmar se apne jivan ko chalate hain yaha unka ek bada giroh hai
pehle itna muskil nahi tha unko city se dur rakhna lekin aab jab sena adhi ho gayi
hai to unki himmat badh gayi hai wo aab mahal pe bhi kabja karna chahte hain

Main:- ye to gambhir baat hai aam nagrik isse pareshan honge

King Luthar:- had se jyada lekin abhi hamare pass dusra koi tarika nahi hai jo
hamare kabil mage the taqatwar saink the sabhi dungeon's ki vet chadh gaye

Main:- hmm samajh sakta hun aap nishchint rahe main hun na main abhi dekhta
hun unko

King Luthar:- My King aap khud tabhi waha Yumna bhi agayi
Yumna:- ji daddy aap har chote mote kaam ko khud kyu karna chahte hai main
hun na

Main:- beti phir vi

Mohan:- My King un dakuo ko humpe chod dijiye hum nipat lenge

Main:- well thik hai tum dono jao main dur se najara dekhunga Husna tum bhi jao
najar rakhna kuch bhi galat ho to apni taqat se Yumna aur Mohan ki raksha karna

Husna:- ji malik

Yumna aur Mohan chal pade bahar ek saink apni sawari sambhal raha tha Yumna
ne wo sawari li aur chal padi wo sawari kuch alag thi baggi se uska pura hissa
khula hua tha bas slider tha hum abhi unchai pe the yaha se mukhya dwar ke aur
kya ho raha hai sab pata chal raha tha karib 30 ke upar dakait the hatho me ajeev
ajeev desige ke hathiyar liye Sainik unko darwaje ki aur badhne se rok rahe the
lekin dakait tadad me jyada the aur taqatwar bhi sena unke samne tik nahi payi wo
gate ke karib pahuch hi the ke tabhi ek bawandar sa asman se jamin pe utra wo
Mohan tha wind magic usse gate ki aur badh rahe char dakaito ko apne hawa ke
bawandar se uda ke dur phenka tabhi Yumna ki sawari gate se nikli aur Yumna ne
hath aage kiya aur barfila slide bana unpe slide karte hue apni talwar ghuma
samne 2 dakaito ko jaise bich se kat diya ho jab dakaito ne ye dekha to dar gaye
lekin ab bhi thoda josh baki tha kuch 5 dakait Yumna ki aur badhe Yumna
muskurati hui batao ke sidhiya bana upar hawa me uth gayi aur ek chalang ke sath
apni talwar ghumayi hui un Pancho dakaito ke sar ko katti hui baraf pe utri tabhi
kahi se aag ka ek gola Yumna ki aur badha lekin Yumna ne apni talwar ko water
se cover kar ke uss gole pe war kiya gola talwar se takra kar gayab ho gaya bujh
gaya jab Yumna ki najar padi uss aur to dekha waha ek dakait jo sayad mage tha
uspe aag ka gola phenk raha tha Yumna uske taraf doud padi wo dakait Yumna
pe aag ke gole barsaye ja raha tha lekin apni pani ki talwar ghuma sabhi golo ko
bekar karte hue aage badh ke apni talwar ghuma uss mage ke sar ko uss ke dhad
se alag kar diya ye najara dekh dakait puri tarah kanpne lage aur bhagne lage
lekin Yumna chode tab na usne apna hath zamin pe mukke ki tarah mara aur tabhi
jaise ek baraf ki nadi hath se nikal dakaito ki aur gayi aur dekhte hi dekhte sabhi
dakait baraf me jam gaye Mohan hawa se niche utar aaya

Mohan:- kamal kar diya rajkumari

Yumna:- aap mere pita ji ke dost hai mere chacha hue aap mujhe Yumna hi kah
ke pukare Mohan ek thandi sans lekar jaisi baap waisi beti chalo yaha kaam pura
ho gaya hai Yumna

Yumna:- ji chaliye dono wapas lout aaye

Main:- my war princess Yumna kamal ka koushal tha beti

Mohan:- aur kya ummid rakh sakte hai duniya ke sabse taqatwar ki beti hai

Main:- hahaha Mohan tumne bhi achha kiya tumne kafi mehnat ki hai in salo me

Mohan:- lekin aab lagta hai meri mehnat ka mujhe fal nahi mila

Main:- Yumna ke barabar to kya uske power ke karib bhi nahi pahucha

King Luthar:- sukriya aap sabhi ka sach me aap ne hame ek bohat bade sankat
se bacha liya

Yumna:- aab wo dakait dobara kabhi loutne ki sochenge bhi nahi

King Luthar:- kash aisa hi ho kam se kam unme phirse dar to kayam ho hi gaya
hoga

Main:- aap nishchint rahiye maine apko wada kiya hai apke kingdom ki suraksha
hamare jimme hai phir raat ko jyada kuch nahi hua raat ke khane ke baad main
apni jaan ke pass pahuch gaya raat bitane subha se pehle vida lekar wapas
Sindriya lout aaya

Subha pratahar ke baad King Luthar ke sath main Yumna aur Mohan chal pade
hamare pehle dungeon's ki aur hum waise hi slide wale baggi me baith nikle the
jo baraf pe slide kar pahado ke kinare kinare baraf ke jame rasto pe chalte hue
aage badh gaya aur hame lakar pahucha ek bishal kai parbat ke niche hum bahar
nikle to hame dur parbad ke thodi uchai pe ek bada sa tower jaisa dikha jisme ek
bada sa darwaja bhi tha lekin wo darwaja chamak raha tha jadui tha

King Luthar:- My King isse aage hum nahi ja sakte isse aage gaye to dungeon
hame apne andar khich lega

Main:- hmm thik hai iske aage hum dekh lenge

Main:- Yumna taiyar ho Mohan ab bhi mouka hai soch lo tum taiyar ho kyu ke ye
ek tarfa safar ho sakta hai

Mohan:- main taiyar hun mujhe mere jivan ka koi arth dhundne hai aur waise bhi
agar main yaha se lout na paya to mere jivan ka ek arth aise hi hasil ho jayega
main kisi ke madat karte hue hi marna pasand karunga

Main:- marne ki baat mat karo abhi to mujhe mere bachho ke bachho ke bachho
ke sath khelna hai maine hum teeno ke graviti ko ghata diya hum hawa me uthne
lage aur hawa me dungeon's ke gate ke barabar upar uth gaye maine Mohan aur
Yumna ka hath pakda

Main:- taiyar ho jao dungen hume khich ne wala hai maine hum teeno ko lekar
gate ki aur badh gaya jaise hi hum kuch aage badhe tabhi jaise ek tezz force hame
khichne lagi hum gate ki aur khichte chale gaye tabhi gate se bohat jyada chamakti
roshni nikalne lagi aur wo roshni hume nigal gayi

Roshni me jate hi hum ko kuch bhi dikhai nahi de raha tha hum kaha ja rahe kis
aur badh rahe hai kuch bhi dikhai nahi de raha tha charo aur sirf roshni hi roshni
thi tabhi jaise hum kahi utre kyu ke mujhe mera jisam kahi pada hua mahsoos ho
raha tha maine dono ke hath nahi chode the tabhi roshni gayab hone lagi ankho
ke samne se aur roshni gayab hote hote kuch naye rang kuch nayi tasvire ubharne
lagi hame phirse dikhne laga main jab uth ke baitha to samne ka najara dekh
ascharya ho gaya hum jaha khade the wo dharti nahi thi kuch solid roshni pardasi
type ke crystal pe khade the maine idhar udhar dekha to mujhe waha sirf crystal
ke bahar andhera aur crystal ke andar hum teen the

Main:- Yumna Mohan tum dono thik ho Yumna khadi hui aur ankhe malte hue boli

Yumna:- ye konsi jagah hai hum kaha hain maine gate spell ka use kiya mere
samne gate khul gaya maine gate par kiya lekin pata chala hum wohi hai crystal
me hi gate spell yaha nakam ho gayi

Mohan:- ye kaisi jagah hai na koi darwaja na kuch roshni bas gupt andhera kuch
dikhai nahi de raha

Main:- pata nahi kya kehte ho kya karna chahiye

Yumna:- inn crystal ki diwaro ko tod du

Main:- nahi jarur aisa kuch hoga jo hame yaha ke bare me koi idea de sake thode
waqt tak hum uss crystal ke andar dhundte rahe lekin kuch nahi mila tabhi achanak
crystal ki roshni ghatne lagi bahar ka andhera jaise hamare najdik aane laga tabhi
maine Husna se pocha ke ye kya ho raha hai

Husna:- malik lagta hai ye crystal me jo roshni hai wo andhere ko dur rakhe hue
hai lekin roshni ghat rahi hai aur roshni chahiye nahi to hum bhi andhere me dub
jayenge

Main:- roshni han hum jise abtak dhund rahe the wo roshni hi hai hame aur roshni
chahiye yaha se andhere ko bhagana hoga tabhi pata chalega hum kaha hain
Husna taiyar ho jao mujhe tumhari roshni ki taqat do tabhi Husna mere andar
aagayi aur main dekhte hi dekhte ek roshni ka insan ban gaya mere jisam se nikalti
roshni ka asar ye hua ke crystal ke prabhaw se wo 100 guna jyada badh gayi aur
bahar ke andhere ko milta aage badhne lagi aur jo najara hamare samne tha usse
dekh jaise hum ascharya chakit ho gaye hum crystal me hawa me tair rahe the aur
hamare niche ek puri alag duniya thi tabhi achanak crystal niche uss duniya ki aur
badhne laga mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha ke kya ho raha hai aur wo crystal
uss duniya ke ek jungle ke bich utar gaya

Jaise hi wo crystal jungle me utra wo pighalne laga pichal le wo humse dur akar
lene laga aur dekhte hi dekhte wo crystal hamare samne humse dugne akar ka
insani roop me tha hum ascharya se uss crystal wale admi ko dekh rahe the tabhi
crystal admi chote chote tukro me bikhar gaya aur roshni me sama gaya hame
kuch samajh aata usse pehle pura gayab ho gaya

Yumna:- ye kya hua kaha gaya ye

Main:- pata nahi abhi hum hai kaha ye ped dekho kitne alag hai na

Mohan:- han aur janwar bhi

Main:- janwar kaha hai janwar

Mohan:- hamare charo aur hum phir chonke gye Yumna ne aur maine apni talwar
nikal li Mohan wind magic ka use kar ke hawa me uth gaya hame gol se ghere
ajeev chipkali jaise lekin crystal ke tarah hi the hare crystal ke bane 2 ft hight wale
chipkali khadi gurra rahe the
Maine talwar nikal li aur talwar ko roshni me badal diya Yumna bhi taiyar thi tabhi
jaise ek ek karke hare crystal wale chipkali hum pe kud padi main aur Yumna
talwar ghuma unko marne lage mere talwar se wo bich se kat jate lekin Yumna ke
talwar se unke tukre tukre ho jate jaise kanch ke hote hain

Idhar Mohan bhi apne wind magic se bawandar bana unko hawa me uchal de raha
tha aur jab niche girte tut jate karib 16 the waqt to nahi laga lekin ascharya bohat
hua unko hara hi diya

Mohan:- ye crystal ka kya chakkar hai yaha janwar bhi crystal ke tabhi jaise kuch
hone laga wo crystal jo Yumna aur Mohan ke war se tute the wo wapas judne lage
lekin mere kate hue crystal nahi jude

Yumna:- ye kya ho raha hai

Main:- ye dobara se jud rahe hain aise inko mara nahi ja sakta lagta hai roshni ki
taqat se haraya ja sakta hai

Maine unko judne ka mouka nahi diya aur apni talwar ghuma unko katta gaya
jabtak waha koi na bacha

Mohan:- jaldi se jungle se nikalna hoga warna aise aur bhi honge unse samna ho
jayega

Main:- sahi kaha asman se humne dekha tha na koi nagar jaisa kuch hai iss aur

Yumna:- han nagar hi hai bada pyaara nagar hai

Main:- tumhe kaise pata

Yumna:- daddy ladkiyo ko pata hota hai kitni sundar dikh rahi thi

Main:- kabhi kabhi sundarta chalawa bhi hoti hai chalo pehle pata kare

Main:- Monark prakat ho mere pukarne se Monark mere pass tote ke roop me
prakat ho gaya

Main:- Monark jao aur kisi ke najar me aaye bina iss jagah ke bare me jitni jankari
ho sake lekar aao

Monark:- ji malik
Main:- Husna bahar ajao tabhi Husna mere andar se bahar agayi main normal
insani roop me aagaya chalo pehle iss jungle se nikalte hain aur jis nagar ko dekha
tha uss aur chal pade

Main:- Mohan tumhe kya lagta hai hame yaha kyu choda gaya hai wo crystal admi
hame yaha chod kar kaha gayab ho gaya

Mohan:- kya pata pehle andhera phir ye duniya ho kya raha hai hum dungen me
aaye the na

Yumna:- daddy agar thik se socha jaye aisa nahi lagta koi hamari pariksha le rahi
ho matlab pehli pariksha andhere ko dur karna dusri pariksha yaha iss duniya me

Mohan:- to phir wo crystal wala admi kon tha

Main:- rakhwala Dungen ka rakhwala agar hum pehla padao par nahi karte to hum
hamesha ke liye andhere me rah jate isse ek khel ki tarah samjho padao par na
kiya to ussi me atak ke rah jaoge khel se bahar nikalne ka ek hi tarika hota hai khel
ko jitkar hum bate karte hue jungle se nikle hi the ke tabhi hamare samne dusri
musibat khadi thi aur ye musibat choti nahi bohat badi thi ek ped jiske har shakh
hil rahi thi jaise hi hum jungle se nikal ke pehla kadam khule maidan me rakha ped
ki shakhe hamari aur badhne lagi hum foran peche ho gaye shakhe ruk gayi

Mohan:- ye kya hai ped aise kaise ho sakta hai

Main:- ghabrao nahi maine kaha tha na agar padao par nahi karoge to wohi atak
ke rah jao ge hame agar aage jana hai toh iss ped ko harana hoga

Mohan:- mere wind magic me itni taqat nahi ke main iss ped ko ukhad saku

Main:- ukhadne ki kya jarurat hai Yumna training me hamesha taqatwar yodha
dhundti thi na jao aur apne talwar ki taqat dikhao ek ek shakh kat dalo lekin dhayan
rakhna wo tumhe chu bhi na paye

Yumna:- ji daddy Yumna talwar nikal taiyar ho gayi aur doud padi ped ki aur ped
ke shakh bhi Yumna ki aur badhne lagi jaise hi dono ek dusre ke karib pahuche
Yumna uchal gayi aur apni talwar ghuma shakh ke ke do tukde kar ke aage badh
thi chali gayi dusri sakh ne Yumna pe war kiya Yumna kalabazi khati hui shakh ke
tukre karti rahi akhir me ped ka sirf tana hi reh gaya uske sabhi shakh kat chuke
the ped aab kuch nahi kar raha tha
Main:- Yumna ped ko bhi kat do

Yumna:- kyu daddy tabhi ped ke tane se naye sakhaye nikalne lage

Main:- dekho issliye tabhi Yumna ne apni talwar ko water magic se cover kar liya
aur uchalte hue talwar ko puri taqat se ghuma ped ke tane ke do tukre karte hue
aage badh gayi ped kat ke gir gaya main aur Mohan Yumna ke pass pahuch gaye

Yumna:- daddy kuch ajeev sa mahsoos ho raha hai pehle aisa nahi tha jaise main
pehle se halki aur tezz ho gayi hun

Main:- (mann me jaisa socha tha waisa hi hai ye ek tarah ke khel ke jaisa hai) tab
to achhi baat hai beti chalo aage badhte hai asha karta hun shahar tak pahuchne
me aab koi aur dikkat nahi hogi

Yumna:- ye ajeev si jagah hai na daddy ped bhi hamla karte hain phir wo crystal
ke janwar

Main:- han sahi kaha Mohan tumara kya khayal hai ye kya ho sakta hai kuch aur
aage badhe to hame ek rasta mila jise dekh ke lagta tha ye city ki aur ja raha toh
hum bhi uss raste ko pakad chal pade kuch aage gaye to Monark lout aaya

Monark:- Malik aap jis aur ja rahe hai wo ek sahar hai jise adventurer city kehte
hain

Main:- adventurer city

Monark:- ji malik aur city mage hai ladaku hain manav hai aadh manav hai lekin
jyadatar aadh manav gulam hain

Main:- gulam demi humans yaha gulam hain yaha bawastha kaise chalta hai

Monark:- yaha ek queen bhi hai jo iss city ko chalati hai unke pas kuch sena bhi
hai jo bawastha chalate hai

Main:- bhasa kya hai

Monark:- hum jaise hi hai samajhne me koi muskil nahi hui kuch chije aur hai jo
mujhe samajh nahi aayi

Main:- woh kya

Monark:- Malik ye yodha mage apne sath rang birange pathar ke tukre late hai aur
unke badle rakam le jate hain lekin ye pathar aate kaha se hai wo nahi pata maine
jeb me hath dala aur ek lal rang ka pathar nikal ke bola aisa pathar kya

Monark:- ji malik aisa hi

Main:- sahi andaza lagaya tha, (jab Yumna ne ped ke do tukre kiye tabhi ped ke
andar se ye pathar bahar gira jise Yumna ne nahi dekha tha lekin maine dekh liya
tha aur usko utha liya) aur kuch khas

Monark:- han malik jab main city me prabesh kar raha tha mujhe kuch ajeev sa
mahsoos hua jaise koi shield ho lekin main uske par ja paya

Main:- thik hai chalo baki khud pata lag jayega at least yaha ki bhasa hum jaisi hai
hum chal pade adventurer city ki aur kuch dur chalne ke baad hame adventurer
city dikhne laga city dur se hi pata chal raha tha kamal ki jagah hai dur se mahal
ki uchai pata chal rahi thi hare aur safed rang ka mahal tha aur design kuch gulab
ke pholo jaisi thi adventurer city charo aur se ek bade diwar se ghiri hui thi aur ek
bada sa gate bhi tha hum uss gate ke taraf badh rahe the kuch aage badhe to
hame admio ka group dikha jisme 5 jawan ladke jo kabach aur talwar kulhadi jaise
hathiyar ke sath the aur unke sath ek ladki thi jiske hath me ek lambi bhale jaisa
chadi thi jiske top pe ek pathar laga hua tha jaisa ke maine uthaya tha wo hamare
karib se gujarne lage hame dekh ke bhi an dekha kar diya jaise humse koi matlab
bhi na ho hume ye baat ajeev lagi hamare kapde alag the unse ham se kuch pucha
kyu nahi kya hum yaha ke hai ke nahi hum bhi unke bagal se gujar ke aage magic
city ke gate ki aur badh gaye

Jab gate pe pahuche to waha kuch sainik tainat the mujhe laga ye jarur hame
rokenge lekin aisa nahi hua wo to sirf khade rahe gate ke samne gate khula hua
tha hum gate se gujar gaye

Yumna:- kaisi ajeev jagah hai koi hume rok ke sawal kyu nahi puch raha kaha se
aaye hai kaha ja rahe hai

Main:- ajeev to hai lekin sayad ye unke liye normal hoga city ka naam hi hai
adventurer city matlab jaha tak mujhe lagta hai iss city me jyada tar log bahar se
kahi se aate hai issliye kisi ko bhi yaha roka nahi jata

Mohan:- to yaha ki suraksha kaise hoti hai kuch pata nahi chal raha aur ye sainik
kis kaam ke phir
Main:- kuch to hoga sayad ye log insano ko ya demi humans ko dushman nahi
samajhte unka dushman kuch aur hoga jinke liye saink rakhe hain

Gate ko par kar ke hum city me pahuch gaye aur sabse pehle hamara samna hua
ek bishal bazar se kya bazar tha charo aur raste ke dono kinare chote chote hajaro
stall lage hue the falo ke khano ke kapdo ke aur bhi kayi aur pura market chahal
pahal se bhara pada tha insan charo aur kharidari kar rahe the unke kapde kuch
purane dhang ke the jaise abtak yaha sile hue kapde bane hi na ho lekin unki
feeting aur pehen ne ka tarika behad alag tha jo sabko khubsurat banati thi lekin
kuch sile hue kapde bhi dikhe hum aage badh rahe the tabhi mujhe do ladki jo
bohat purane aur gande kapdo me thi unke kan aur dum dekh kar pata chal raha
tha wo demi human hain apne sar pe bade bade potle liye market se gujar rahi thi
tabhi achanak wo hua jise dekh mera khun khol gaya raste chal rahe ek meri hi
umar ke ladke ne un dono ladkiyo mese ek ko jor ka dhakka de diya dono ladkiya
ek dusre se takra kar gir padi

Ladka:- tum gandi nali ke hamare ilake me kya kar rahi ho jao west jone mujhe
chukar mera din bigad diya tum logo ki sakal bhi nahi dekhna chahta chhii mera
din bigad diya ladka bapas us ladki ko lath marne hi wala tha ke main bich me
agaya

Main:- kya baat hai aap ko kya pareshani hai

Ladka:- tumhare gulam hai kya hatao iss gandagi ko raste se wo ladka itna bol
chala gaya main ghuma aur un ladkio ko dekh ke bola

Main:- aap dono ko chot to nahi aayi maine unke potle utha unko de diye dono
ladkiya mujhe ascharya se dekh rahi thi kuch boli nahi bas unke ashu beh rahe the
tabhi waha ek bujurg aurat aayi aur ladkiyo ko dekh kar boli

Aurat:- tum dono thik to ho na chalo yaha se dono ladkiya apne potliya uthake uss
aurat ke sath chali gayi

Yumna:- bechari dono ye kaisi jagah hai kisi me insaniyat nahi hai kya

Main:- pata nahi lekin pata chal jayega hum aage badh gaye lekin aab kafi waqt
gujar gaya tha sab ko bhukh lagne lagi thi

Yumna:- daddy bhukh lag rahi hai kya kiya jaye

Main:- Monark chalo hame rasta dikhao kaha hai wo jagah jaha se iss pathar ke
badle rakam milti hai

Monark:- mere piche chale malik wo hame lekar market se bahar nikalte hue mahal
ki aur badh raha tha kuch dur jate hi ek bada sa imarat tha jispe likha tha City office
hum imarat me pahuch gaye aur waha ka najara hi kuch aur tha karib 20 se 22 log
the line me lage ek desk ke pass unke hath me thailiya thi wo aage aage badhte
aur un thailio ko desk pe rakhte aur ek admi thaili ko khali kar ke un patharo ko
ginta aur uss hisab se sikke diye jate very organize tha pura ka pura lekin uske
sath ek aur line thi jisne meri najar khichi jisme 2 log khade the uss desk me ek
ladki thi jo unse sawal puch rahi thi

Ladki:- han bolo kon ho kaha se aaye ho

Ladka:- mera naam Juwel hai main ek karigar hun main pata nahi yaha kaise
pahuch gaya

Ladki:- hmm naam Juwel ye batao tumhe ladna aata hai ke nahi

Ladka:- ladna nahi main to ek karigar hun tabhi uss ladki ne ek tambe ka plate
nikali jispe likha tha worker aur usse dete hute boli isse khona mat agar kho diya
to naye ke liye 100 diner dene honge aab city ke paschim me jao worker office hai
waha tumhe kaam diya jayega same dusre wale ke sath bhi kiya usse ek
adventurer ka tamga diya aur usse adventurer office me bhej diya

Main:- Yumna lagta hai yaha kabiliyat ke hisab se alag alag tarah naam likhana
padta hai

Mohan:- hmm to chalte hai naam likha dete hain phir main aur mere piche Yumna
aur Mohan bhi khade ho gaya

Ladki:- kya naam hai kaha se aaye ho

Main:- Karma naam hai dusri duniya se aaya hun main ek mage hun mujhe ladna
aata hai ladki ne aur koi sawal nahi pucha aur mujhe adventurer ka tamga de diya
same Yumna aur Mohan ko bhi dusre line me bhi lagbhag logo ne apne pathar
badli kar liye the maine Mohan ko uss line me pathar dekar khada kar diya kuch
der me Mohan lout aaya uske hath me karib 50 diner the
Main:- 50 dinar mujhe nahi lagta ye kafi hoga phirvi dekhte hai chalo wapas bazar
chalte hai kuch khate hai hum bazar agaye aur hame meet ka shop dikha grill kiya
hua meat tha humne teen meat stake kharida ussi me 45 diner khatam ho gaya

Husna:- Malik mere jadu ka istemal kar ke bhi to khana mangwa sakte hai na

Main:- mangwa sakta hun lekin phir itni sari jankari kaise milti yaha kisi ko koi fark
nahi padta hum kaha se aaye hai lagta hai ye unka roj ka hai dusri duniya se log
yaha aate rahte hai issliye unke liye ye aam baat ho gayi hai aur diner ka istemal
kar ke andaza ho gaya yaha ka hisab kaisa hai kharche ka

Mohan:- aab kya karna hai

Main:- adventurer office chalte hai baki ki jankari wohi milegi hame iss jagah ke
bare me aur jankari chahiye hame loutna bhi hai na uska rasta bhi dhundna hai

Yumna:- ji daddy chaliye chalte hai phir hum chal pade adventurer ke office ki aur
wo city ke east me tha hame jyada taklif nahi hui office dhundne me hum pahuch
gaye ye bhi ek bada sa hall ke roop me bana ghar tha uske andar aate hi dekha
ek bada lamba desk tha jiske piche 2 log aur ek ladki baithi thi aur unke samne
desk ke aage line lagi hui thi

Main:- aab yaha kya ho raha hai

Yumna:- wo to line me lag ke hi pata chalega hum bhi line me lag gaye jab hamari
wari aayi to hame 100 diner diye gaye aur admi bola tum naye ho tumhe bata du
yaha kaam kaise chalta hai pehli baat tum akele ho ya koi aur bhi hai

Main:- hum teen hain

Admi:- teen hmm aur log chahiye hongi tum sab kisi group ko join kar lo kyu ke
agar jina hai to ladna hoga

Main:- ladna hai lekin kis se

Admi:- ye adventurer city hai iss city ke bahar jungle hai pahad hai waha bohat
sare danav jeev rahte hain tumhe unko marna hai aur unko marte hi unke jisam se
ek tarah ke chamakne wala pathar nikle ga jise magic stone kehte hai unko lakar
city office me jama karoge to tumhe uske badle rakam milegi jitne pathar utni
rakam jitne bade danav jeev ko maroge utni badi pathar milegi aur uss hisab se
rakam bhi aab tum ye akele karna chahte ho ya kisi group me join hokar ye tum
pe hai

Main:- wo pathar kis kaam aate hain

Admi:- wo magic stone city ki suraksha ke liye jaruri hai un patharo ke madat se
city ke irdh girdh suraksha kabach bana rahta hai jise danav aur jeev city ke karib
nahi aate lekin ek waqt ke baad unki taqat khatam ho jati hai iss liye hame jitna ho
sake utna magic stone ki jarurat hoti hai aab jao

Main:- kya hum bapas apne duniya me nahi lout sakte

Admi:- hahaha aaj tak to suna nahi koi lout paya hai

Main:- thik hai phir main waha se nikal aaya kafi jankari mil gayi thi lekin abhi kayi
baate thi jinko janna tha Yumna aur Mohan ko bhi 100 diner mile ye sirf iss liye ke
hum kaam karne se pehle hi bhukhe na mar jaye jaise hi hum bahar jane lage ek
awaj se hum ruk gaye mud ke dekha to wo ek 15 se 16 saal ka ladka tha mujhse
kuch thoda hi chota dikh raha tha

Ladka:- tum log naye ho kya

Main:- han

Ladka:- kisi group me join hue kya

Main:- nahi abhi to aaye hain

Ladka:- hamare group ka hissa banoge

Main:- tumhara group han kyu nahi

Ladka:- mera naam Garan hai ajao mere piche hum uske piche chal pade wo hame
lekar bahar aaya aur chal pada ek gali se hote hue kaha le ja raha tha pata nahi
thoda chalne aur kayi galio ko par kar wo hame ek chote se ghar ke pass le aaya

Garan:- ajao andar ye hamare group ke rahne ki jagah hai

Main:- waise tumhare group me kitne log hain

Garan:- muskurate hue main aur meri badi bahan

Main:- bas itne hi

Garan:- han ek mahine pehle hamare group ke 4 log ek adventure me mare gaye

Main:- ohh andar agaye ghar bohat hi chota tha do kamre the ek khana banane
ke liye rasoi thi aur ek gusal khana tha hum jab andar aaye to ladka hame lekar
ek kamre me agaya jaha bistar pe ek ladki soyi hui thi usko dekh ke lag raha tha
bimar hai

Main:- isse kya hua

Garan:- ye bhi uss adventure me gayi thi kisi tarah bach ke louti hai ghayal thi
bohat tab se ye bimar hai maine dekha dekhne me khubsurat jawan ladki thi jisam
me kayi jagah pattiya lagi hui thi

Main:- Yumna tumhe tumhari ma ne healing magic sikhai hai na

Yumna:- ji daddy

Garan:- kya daddy bhai tumhari umar kitni hai jo ye tumhe daddy keh rahi hai

Main:- Yumna healing magic ka istemal karo aur isse thik kar do Yumna ne ladki
ke sine pe hath rakha aur healing spell ka use kiya uske hath se safed roshni nikal
ladki me shamane lagi aur kuch der me wo bilkul thik ho gayi ladki ne ankh khol li

Main:- achha kaam kiya Yumna

Ladki:- bhai ye sab kon hain

Garan:- inko hamare group ke liye lekar aaya hun

Ladki:- nahi bhai aab aur nahi hum mazduri kar ke kaise bhi ji lenge lekin phir kisi
ki jaan ko khatre me dal ke adventure ke liye nahi jayenge

Garan:- aisa mat bolo didi main bohat muskil se inko laya hun ek mahine ho gaye
hamare pass aab kuch nahi hai jald hi hame kuch kamana hi hoga maine 300 dinar
Garan ko dekar kaha

Main:- ye lo aur jakar khane ke liye saman lekar aao tabtak main tumhari bahan
se baat karta hun

Garan:- thik hai lekin ye aap ke liye hai na

Main:- hum aab ek group hai aab jao Garan chala gaya

Main:- mera naam Karma hai aap ka

Ladki:- Latika dekho tumhe pata nahi hai ye adventure karna kitna khatarnak hota
hai isme jaan bhi ja sakti hai hum 6 adventurer the aab dekho kya halat ho gayi
hamari

Main:- wo to dekh hi raha hun lekin fikar mat karo dekho agar tum hame apne
group ka hissa nahi banao gi to koi aur bana lega yaha bhi khatra hoga waha bhi
hoga isse achha hai tum hi hame apne group ka hissa bana lo Latika kuch der
sochti rahi phir boli

Latika:- ladna aata magic aata hai

Main:- han talwar thoda chala leta hun aur thoda bohat magic kar leta hun

Ladki:- lagta hai sikhana hoga thik hai main taiyar hun tum teeno ko apne group
ka hissa banane ke liye

Main:- apka sukriya

Latika:- ye ladki ka kamra hai aur dusra wala ladko ka hai apne liya sone ki jagah
chun lo

Main:- ji behtar aap jara kapde badal lijiye aab aap thik ho chuki hain

Ladki:- arre han maine to dhayan hi nahi diya mujhe dard nahi ho raha aur sharir
garam bhi nahi hai tumne mujhe thik kiya

Main:- nahi Yumna ne

Latika:- sukriya tumhara Yumna aur iska kya naam hai

Mohan:- mera naam Mohan hai

Latika:- Mohan thik hai tum dono jao dusre kamre me Yumna yehi iss kamre me
rahegi mere sath Yumna tum uparwale bistar ka istemal kar sakti ho

Yumna:- thik hai thode der me Garan khane ki chije lekar lout aaya aur Latika
khana banane lagi tabtak hum bhi taro taza ho gaye aur phir khane pe agaye
khana behad sadharan tha lekin ache se pakaya gaya tha khane ke baad hum
bate karne lage

Latika:- to aab baat karte hai kaha se suruwat karna hai

Latika ne hamare samne ek naksha sa khol diya ye dekho ye hai iss jagah ka
naksha ye hai city jaha hum abhi hain aur ye jo jungle ka ilaka hai isse 5 hisse hai
aur har ek hisse me ek tarah ke danav jeev rahte hain sabse kamjor danav jeev
pehle wale hisse me rahte hain sekhne ke liye ye hissa achha hai yaha ke magic
stone bohat hi chote hote hai jyada rakam nahi milti lekin khatra kam hai

Phir Latika ne baki hisso ke bare me bataya kis tarah ke danav jeev hote hain aur
konse bhag ne konsa danav jeev rehta hai

Main:- ye to samajh gaya lekin ek baat batao yaha se iss duniya se nikal ke hum
apni duniya me kaise lout sakte hain

Latika:- kaiyo ne kosis ki lekin nahi kar paye yaha ek kahani prachalit hai iss duniya
se bahar nikalne ke liye jo chabi chahiye wo danav queen ke pass hai

Main:- danav queen wo kaha hai

Latika:- mujhe nahi pata kayi sadiya bet gayi lekin devil Queen kaha hai kisi ko
nahi pata

Main:- matlab dhundne ka koi tarika nahi hai kya devil queen ko

Latika:- suna hai jo bhi suru se lekar sabhi 12 bhag ko pura karta hai usse devil
Queen se mukable ke liye chunowti milti hai jise tala nahi ja sakta

Main:- kitno ne abtak devil Queen se chunowti mili hai

Latika:- pata nahi kabhi koi sabhi bhag pure hi nahi kar paya abtak nahi suna koi
sabhi bhag pure kar saka ho hum khud 4th bhag tak gaye lekin waha se sirf main
lout payi baki mare gaye tumsab naye ho issliye pehle bhag se suruwat karna thik
rahega

Main:- waise pata hai 12we bhag me kis tarah ka danav hai

Latika:- pehle to maine kabhi nahi suna koi 12we bhag tak pahucha ho

Main:- thik hai

Yumna:- daddy 12 bhag me chale

Latika:- kya keh rahi ho 12we bhag me nahi nahi tumsab naye ho pehle bhag se
suruwat karte hain

Main:- Yumna Latika thik keh rahi hai hume pehle bhag se suruwat karni chahiye

Latika:- waise ye Yumna tumhe daddy kyu keh rahi hai dekhne me to dono barabar
umar ke lagte ho aur bhai bahan bhi nahi lagte

Yumna:- kyu ke ye mere daddy hai issliye aab main kaise Latika ko samjhata ke
hamara kya rishta hai usko ye sab batane gaya to meri taqat meri kahani bhi batani
padegi jo abhi main nahi chahta

Main:- Mohan tum bhi kuch bolo tumhare kuch sawal nahi hai kya

Mohan:- nahi aap hai na sawal puchne ke liye

Garan:- waise tum sab aaye kaha se ho apne bare me batao

Main:- hamare bare me hum apni duniya me ek jagah sath me padhai kiya karte
the hum kissan hain lekin hamari ichha thi hum sainik bane iss liye hum magic ki
siksha le rahe the ek din hum ghum rahe tabhi achanak pata nahi hum kaise yaha
aa pahuche

Garan:- achha matlab tum logo ko thoda bohat ladna aata hai

Main:- han talwar ghuma lete hain aur chote mote magic kar lete hain

Garan:- kamse kam hamare sath ek healer to hai uska ishara Yumna ke taraf tha
jisne Latika ko thik kiya tha

Latika:- thodi mehnat karni padegi lekin sekh jaoge

Main:- ji jarur aap hai na hame sekhane ke liye hum apke bharose hain

Latika:- aab main wo galati nahi karungi hum surakshit reh ke adventure karenge
chalo kafi waqt ho gaya hai raat aram kar lo subha hame nikalna hai

Main:- ji jarur main Mohan aur Garan dusre kamre jane lage tabhi Latika boli
Latika:- waise ye kon hai choti si ladki jo tumhare charo aur har ghadi chakkar
lagati rahti hai aisa to pehle kabhi nahi dekha

Main:- ohh ye arre han main to parichai karana hi bhul gaya ye hai Husna mujhe
ekdin jungle me mili thi tabhi se mere pass hai iska apna koi ghar nahi issliye
hamare sath rehti hai

Latika:- achha thik hai hum apne kamre me agaye Yumna wohi Latika ke pass ruk
gayi

Garan:- iss taraf ke dono bistar aap dono istemal kar lo main yaha sota hun

Main:- sukriya hame laga tha raat hame bahar hi gujarna padega khule me achha
hua tum mil gaye sar ke upar chat to hai

Garan:- yaha akele jina bohat muskil hai lekin agar group me rehte hai to hum itna
kama lete hai ke ek ghar chala sake hamare mata pita ne bataya tha jab wo yaha
pe pahuche the to unke pass kayi dino tak ghar nahi tha na hi kuch aur phir unhone
mehnat ki aur ek ghar kharida jo ye hai hum dono yahi paida hue hai ek din mere
mata pita adventure me gaye phir loute hi nahi tab se hum akele hain phir hum
sambhle hamare pass ghar tha iska faida utha humne group banaya aur phir
adventure kar ke ji rahe the ke wo group bhi khatam ho gaya aab aap log aaye hai
asha karta hun aab sab kuch thek ho jaye

Main:- jarur hoga biswas rakho phir aur baat nahi hui aur hum so gaye na jane
kitne din ho gaye akele soye hue bada akela pan mehsoos ho raha tha Pehli baat
main Yumna se milne ke baad akele raat bita raha hun suru me Yumna mujhe
kabhi akele sone nahi deti thi phir Lelina phir bakio ne mera jivan aur sundar bana
diya aab to ekpal ki bhi duri bada tadpati hai mujhe loutna hai main yaha hamesha
ke liye nahi aaya hun kahaniya aise hi nahi banti unke piche koi na koi sachai hoti
hai Sayad yehi wo pariksha hai jise pura kar mujhe devil Queen ko harana hoga
tabhi mujhe yaha se nikalne ka rasta milega

Subha ho gayi bari bari sabhi taiyar ho gaye hamare pass kapde wohi the jo hum
pehen ke aaye the hame kuch naye kapdo ki jarurat padne wali thi Yumna ko
Latika ne apne kapda pehen ne ko diya lekin hamare liye to naye kapde kharid ne
hi padenge

Latika:- sab taiyar hai

Main:- han hum taiyar hain

Latika:- pehle bata du hum pehle padao ki aur ja rahe hain sab meri baat sunenge
aur ek baat hum pehle padao me hain iss ka matlab ye nahi ke khatra nahi hai
agar dhayan nahi diya ya dar gaye to yaha bhi jaan ja sakti hai pehle padao me
hame goblin milenge ye kayi tarah ke lambayi me hote hai chote ghutno tak se
hum jitne lambe ye furtile hote hain aur unke hath me hamesha padhai ka bana
hathiyar rahta hai to sambhal ke agar ek bhi war unka chu gaya to haddiya tut sakti
hain

Main:- samajh gaye

Latika:- Garan tum magic stone jama karoge lekin apne ass pas se sabdhan rahna

Garan:- ji didi hum nikal pade apne pehle adventure me ghar se nikal hum bazar
se hote hue chal pade mukhiya gate ki taraf gate pe hame kayi group dikhe unme
kalwala group bhi tha tabhi Latika ko dekh group walo me khusur fusur hone lagi

Yumna:- ye sab kya ho raha hai

Latika:- unki taraf dhayan mat do tabhi ek group se ek ladka nikal ke hamare
samne aaya

Ladka:- hey Latika ye kya naya group tumhe bhi naye bande mil gaye kya bacho
jara sambhalna bahar khatra hai tumhare group leader ko to ache se pata hoga
apne sabhi sathi ko marwa jo diya hai

Latika:- kuch na boli bas chup rahi ladka itne me bhi nahi mana aur aage bolne ko
hua hi tha ke ek ladki jo unke hi group ki thi usne us ladke ko khich liya

Ladki:- ye kya kar rahe ho tumhe saram nahi aati wo kitni muskil me hai aur tum
uska mazak uda rahe ho

Ladka:- sheeesss main to bas

Ladki:- apne kaam se kaam rakho

Hum waha nahi ruke aur chal pade Gate se nikal pehle padao ki aur

Mohan:- ye sab kya tha

Latika:- hum chote the tab jab humne group banayi koi hame join nahi karna chahta
tha issliye humne unko apne group me liya jinko har group ne thukra diya tha kyu
ke wo kamjor the jyada skill nahi thi unme hum pure city me sabse kamjor group
mane jate the hum roj mehnat karte the aur samay ke sath hum mehnat karte hue
thode taqatwar bane aur pehle se dusra padao phir teesra padao bhi pura kar liya
hum khud ko kuch jyada hi mahir samajh baithe the aur dusre group ka mukabla
karne ke liye aage badhna chahte the aur yehi hamari galati thi 4th padao me
humne hakikat ka samna kiya hame pata chal gaya hum ab bhi kitne kamjor the
agar hum sath milke ladte to sayad hum sab jinda bach jate lekin sabhi mere sathi
danavo ko dekh dar gaye unki himmat jawab de gayi wo panic ho gaye aur unse
lada nahi gaya wo mare gaye main ekeli bachi lekin maine har nahi mani aur
danavo se bachte bachate kisi tarah unke ilake se nikal aayi lekin mujhe bhi kafi
gambhir chote lagi thi pura ek mahine gujar gaya hai iss baat ko mera ye bhai meri
dekh bhal kar raha tha aur roj naye admio ki talash karta lekin jo bhi milta jab usse
hamari kahani pata chalti wo mana kar deta main tum logo ko bhi nahi rokungi jab
ke tumko bhi pata chal gaya hai

Main:- its cool hum yahi thik hain hum kyu jaye jab sabhi kamjor iss group me the
aur unhone 3re padao tak par kar liya tha mehnat karke to ye group kamjor kaise
ho sakta tha

Latika:- Sukriya tumsab ka hum city se nikal raste ko glow kar ke jungle ki aur
badhne lage

Main:- ye wohi rasta hai na jaha se kal hum aaye the wo ped tha yaha

Latika:- wo ped wo bohat khatarnak hote hai unse dur hi rehna agar pakad liya to
haddiya tod dete hain yaha sahi raste ki jankari behad jaruri hoti hai agar bhatak
gaye to musibat me pad jayenge

Main:- samajh raha hun

Garan:- aur un crystal lizard se bhi bachke bohat khatarnak hote hai

Main:- crystal lizardd wo kya hota hai

Garan:- wo ek khas tarah ke danav hai unka pura jisam hare crystal se bana hota
hai unko kitna bhi maro todo wo phirse jud jate hain

Main:- hmm (Garan kal wale uss crystal lizard ki baat kar raha tha)
Latika:- hame rasta dikhati hui jungle me beh rahi ek nadi ke karib le aayi nadi ke
kinare bohat sare chattan the Latika ne ek chattan ko chun hame waha uske piche
chupne ko kaha

Latika:- iss nadi ke kinare goblins jyada paye jate hai wo pani pine yaha jarur
aayenge tab hum unko gher ke humla karenge lekin sabdhan wo bohat tezz hote
hai apne apne talwar jo bhi hathiyar pasand hai nikal ke taiyar raho

Hum jaise Latika keh rahi thi waise hi kar rahe the abhi se usko hum apni taqat ka
parichai nahi dena chahte the kuch 10 min intezar karte rahe tabhi dhap dhap ki
awaj ke sath ek bishal kai goblin jo humse bhi uncha tha hatho me ek lamba bada
patthar ka hathiyar liye jungle se nadi kinare aaya

Latika:- ye to kafi bada hai pehle kabhi itna bada goblin nahi dekha sab chup jao
isse ulajhna mat lekin Latika ki baat kon sun raha tha meri ek utawli beti jo thi
Latika kehti reh gayi aur Yumna chalang laga pathar pe khadi ho gayi aur apni
talwar ghuma pathar se kud ke doud padi goblin ki aur jabtak goblin koi react karta
tabtak Yumna ne uski gardan apni talwar se uda chuki thi gardan ke kat te hi goblin
ka jisam dhuye me badal gaya aur reh gaya bas ek Lal magic stone hum Yumna
ke pass agaye main tum nahi sudhrogi na

Yumna:- ye goblin to hila bhi nahi daddy mujhe laga thoda to mukabla karega

Main:- gudiya sabar karna sekho aise har waqt nahi karte

Latika:- ye kya ho raha hai maine mana kiya tha na wo goblin kitna bada tha
tumhari jaan bhi ja sakti thi bola to tha hum unko gher ke marenge

Main:- han han beti agli baar se baat suna karo

Yumna:- thik hai daddy phir hum wapas chattan ke piche chup gaye kuch 30 min
baad ek chota 5 goblin ka group aaya nadi kinare hum Latika ki baat issbaar sunte
hue unko pehle chupte hue gehra phir sath me unpr hamla kar diya maine apni
talwar ghuma do gaoblin ke sar kaat diye Yumna ne bhi do ke kat diye aur Mohan
ne apni wind magic ka istemal kar ek goblin ko chattan pe de patka wo bhi mara
gaya ye goblin chote the utne taqatwar nahi the hara rang ka badan lambe kan
chehra bigad hua jhurriya thi chehre pe aaj din bhar hum goblin ka shikar karte
rahe aur sham tak humne lagbhag 50 gobin ko mar giraya hum me se koi ahat
nahi hua
Latika:- aaj ke liye itna kafi hai aab hame loutna chahiye

Main:- han thik hai

Garan:- humne aaj 50 goblin mar diye hain

Latika:- mujhe ummid nahi thi tum log itne mahir ho pehle din 50 aisa to hum kabhi
nahi kar paye muskil se 10 ko hi mar pate the bagi bhag jate the lekin aaj tum logo
ne ek ko bhi bhagne ka mouka tak nahi diya

Garan:- hame badi rakam milegi aaj chalo jaldi chalo city office inko dinar me badal
lete hain

Main:- han chalo phir bazar chalenge hame kapdo ki jarurat hogi

Latika:- han thik hai waise bhi hum itna to kama hi chuke hai ke naye kapde kharid
sake hum bapas city ke taraf chal pade raste me hum ussi group se takra gaye jis
group ke ladke ne Latika ka mazak udaya tha Lekin abhi wo mazak udane ki halat
me nahi tha uss ladke ko do aur uske group ke ladke sahara dekar le ja rahe the

Latika:- uss ladki se Simi isse kya hua uss ladki ka nam Simi tha

Simi:- hum aaj chathe bhag me gaye the danav kafi bade aur takatwar the aur ye
bewakuf akele hi aage badh gaya natija dekho danav ne isse hawa me uchal diya
tha girne se iski pair ki haddi tut gayi hai

Latika:- Yumna tum jara iski madat karogi Yumna mujhe dekhne lagi puch rahi thi
madat karu ke nahi

Main:- jao kar do madat

Simi:- ye kya madat karegi

Latika:- ye healing magic janti hai Yumna ne ladke ke per pe jaha haddi tut gayi
thi waha hath rakha aur healing magic se heal karne lagi roshni samate hi ladke
ka pair thik ho gaya hadi jud gayi dard gayab ho gaya aur bhi jo chote thi wo bhi
thik ho gaye

Ladka:- main thik ho gaya main thik ho gaya

Simi:- aap sab ka sukriya hame laga tha isse kamse kam 2 mahine bistar pe
gujarne honge
Ladka:- sukriya aur subha ke liye sorry mujhse galati ho gayi

Latika:- koi baat nahi phir dono group me parichai hua uss ladke ka naam Huda
tha Latika Simi bate karte hue aage badh rahe hum unke piche hum bapas city
pahuch gaye gate ko cross kar market ke muhane pe logo ka jamawda laga hua
tha

Main:- kya ho raha hai waha

Latika:- pata nahi chalo dekhte hain hum bhi waha pahuch gaye aur bhid ko par
kar samne agaye waha jo dekho to mera khun khol utha wohi do demi human
ladkio ko bich me janjir se band log unpe pathar phenk rahe the dono ko kafi chote
aayi thi aur ek admi logo ko uksa raha tha unpe pathar phekne pe mujhe gussa
agaya main bina kisi ki sune un ladkio ke pass pahuch gaya aur jor laga ke chikha

Main:- ruk jao sab pagal ho gaye ho kya

Admi:- tum kon ho kyu bich me aa rahe ho

Main:- main kon hun main jo bhi hun usse kya ye kya haiwaniyat laga rakhi hai

Admi:- ye gulam hai inme buri atma hai hum devil ko bhaga rahe hain

Main:- devil ye nahi tum log ho jo insaniyat bhul gaye ho ruk jao warna

Admi:- dekho logo lagta hai iss me bhi devil hai maro isko tabhi Yumna ne uss
admi ke gardan pe talwar rakh di

Yumna:- jaan ki salamati chahte ho to apna natak band karo samjhe

Admi:- tum hote kon ho ye mere gulam hai maine kharida hai inhe aaj hi

Main:- kitne me kharida hai

Admi:- pure 400 diner me

Main:- tumhe tumhare diner mil jayenge main dono ladkio ke pass gaya aur unke
sar pe hath rakha aur apna recovery spell kar diya mere hatho se nili roshni nikal
dono pe giri dono thik ho gaye

Ladki 1:- aap ka bohat bohat sukriya malik

Ladki 2:- sukriya malik

Main:- main tumhara malik nahi hun

Ladki:- aap unse hame kharid rahe hai na hum apke gulam hue

Latika:- ye kya kar rahe ho hum gulam rakhne ke halat me nahi hain

Main:- uski fikar mat karo Garan aaj jitne stone mile hai usse asha karta hun ghar
kharch aur 400 diner alag se ho jayenge na agar nahi hote main wapas ja raha
hun kuch aur stone ikatha karne

Latika:- aisa nahi hota tumhe meri baat manni chahiye main group ki leader hun

Main:- Latika madat ki jarurat sab ko hoti hai tumhe bhi thi inko bhi hai

Garan:- uss admi se chalo main tumhe tumhare 400 diner deta hun in stones ko
badal ke

Admi:- thik hai mujhe inse kya jao jao gulam hi to hai le jao in buri atmao ko Garan
chala gaya main un ladkio ko dekh

Main:- kya naam hai tum dono ka

Ladki 1:- mera naam Lizard hai

Ladki 2 mera naam bitch hai

Main:- ye kaise naam hue

Ladki 1:- mere naye malik ne aaj hame yehi naam diya tha

Main:- aaj se tumhara naam Rita aur tumhara naam Mita hoga thik hai dono khush
ho gaye unke kapde dekh mujhe achha nahi lag raha tha bohat purane ho gaye
the hum chal pade ghar ki aur lekin Latika Simi se baat karne lagi

Simi:- Latika ye tumhare naye group member kon hai dekha abhi usne kya kiya

Latika:- han dekha ye auro se alag hai tumhe pata hai aaj pehle din humne kitne
goblin mare hain

Simi:- kitne
Latika:- 50 usme ek humse bhi bada tha

Simi:- kya 50 ye kaise kiya tum logo ne hum 6 log hain hum kabhi 15 se jyada nahi
mar paye

Latika:- ye teeno ke teeno mahir hain kya furti hai kya raftar hai inse ek bhi goblin
bhag nahi paya

Hum kuch dur pahuch gaye the Maine mud ke Latika ko awaj lagayi

Main:- Latika kya ghar nahi chalna

Latika:- han aa rahi hun tum sab jao main aur Mohan Yumna aur dono ladkiya
ghar chal pade ghar chota tha yaha ek aur ki jagah ban rahi thi lekin hamare sath
do the

Yumna:- mujhe nahi lagta Latika inko sath rakhna chahti hai

Main:- usko chodo hame do aur bistar chahiye

Rita:- malik hum bahar so jayenge aap fikar mat kijiye

Main:- aisa nahi hota aur tum dono khud ko gulam mat samjho maine tumhe apna
gulam banane ke liye usse paise nahi diye

Mita:- lekin malik hum gulam hi hain hum bina malik ke yaha nahi reh sakte kal
hamare malkin ne hame bech diya kyu ke unki umar ho rahi thi aur wo hame
sambhal nahi pa rahe the

Main:- tum dono fikar mat karo tum gulam nahi ho hamari sathi ban ke raho Husna
apna kamal dikhao aur iss ghar ko thoda aur bada kar do

Yumna:- daddy nahi warna unko

Main:- arre han ruko ruko koi dusra upai dhundne hoga achha aaj ki raat rasoi me
rah lo thik hai baki kal kuch intezam kar lenge thode waqt ke baad Garan lout aaya
apne sath khane pine ka saman bhi lekar aaya aaj meat laya tha

Main:- Garan mudra kaam toh nahi pade

Garan:- nahi 50 goblin mare hain humne ek goblin stone ke 50 diner milte hai total
hame 2500 diner mile usme 400 diner chale gaye to kya hua
Main:- kuch aur bache hai kya hum kapde kharid payenge kya

Garan:- han karid sakte hai lekin naye nahi kharid payenge hame purane kapde
kharidne honge wo saste honge

Main:- chalega itne me Latika aagayi

Latika:- kaha ja rahe ho

Main:- han ek jodi kapde kharidne ja rahe hai

Latika:- suno Karma jo maine waha kaha uska bura mat manna asal me baat ye
hai ke yaha demi humans ko thik ankho se nahi dekha jata sadio se ye suna jata
hai ke demi humans ko devil ne banaya tha wo devil ke sena ka hissa tha issliye
sab demi humans ko ache ankho se nahi dekhte

Main:- ho sakte hai ye devil ke sena ka hissa rahe ho lekin abhi na devil dikh raha
hai na uski sena phir kyu in masumo pe julm ho rahe hai mujhe aise soch se nafrat
hai jo ek ki kiye ki saza dusre ko de

Garan:- didi ye lo saman khana banana suru karo tabtak hum bazar se hokar aate
hain

Rita:- Malik hamare liye kya agaya hai

Main:- chalo mere sath tumhare ye kapde bohat purane aur gande ho gaye hain
ache kapde lete hai pehle tumhare liye hum chal pade

Latika:- mann me (ye to aise baate kar raha hai jaise kahi ka king ho khud ke khane
pine ka hai nahi aur chale hai gulam rakhne)

Hum bazar pahuch gaye ye bazar ka sabse jyada bhid wala elaka tha yaha logo
ki sabse jyada bhid thi

Garan:- ye raha purane chijo ka market yaha sab kuch purane milte hai

Main:- thik hai chalo kapde kharid te hai phir hum do teen shop ghum apne liye
aur Rita aur Mita ke kiye purane hi sahi lekin saaf kapde kharid liye ache kapde pa
kar dono ladkiya bhi khush ho gayi iss me hamare lagbhag adhe diner khatam ho
gaye the
Main:- Garan aab rahne do ek ek jodi thik hai wapas chalte hain phir hum bapas
ghar lout aaye itne waqt me Latika ne khana bana liya tha raat ko Latika ne dono
ke liye apne hi kamre me kisi tarah bistar laga diya Latika aise kathor jarur thi hona
bhi chahiye lekin dil ki saaf thi

Agle din bhi hum taiyar ho kar adventure ke liye chal pade maine Rita aur Mita ko
ghar me hi rukne ko kaha unke liye khane pine ka saman chod ke hum gaye the
aaj bhi gate ke karib kayi group ikatha ho kar apas me bate kar rahe the hum bhi
waha pahuch gaye tabhi Simi aur Huda hamare pass aagaya

Simi:- Latika aaj bhi pehle padao pe ja rahe ho kya iss sawal ka jawab Latika se
pehle maine diya

Main:- nahi hum dusre padao ki aur ja rahe hai

Latika:- ye humne kab tai kiya

Main:- abhi issi waqt

Latika:- Karma tumhe dusre padao ke bare me pata bhi hai Yumna Latika ji raste
me bata dijiyega waise ye goblin khuch khas nahi the

Huda:- aram se bhai aram se ye kya kar rahe ho dusre hi din dusre padao pe kyu
apni jaan khatre me dalna chahte ho

Main:- kuch nahi hoga Latika hai na hamare sath kyu Latika tum hame kuch hone
nahi dogi

Latika:- han lekin

Main:- to faisla ho gaya aaj hum dusre padao pe chal rahe hain

Simi:- Latika ko lekar side me chali gayi

Simi:- Latika ye kya hai tumhara group pagal to nahi hai

Latika:- pata nahi yaar aab jo bhi ho kal ke inke skill ke hisab se dusre padao me
jyada dikkat nahi honi chahiye aab jakar hi pata chalega

Simi:- sambhalna kahi kal na kahe ke teesre padao pe jayenge

Latika:- nahi nahi aisa nahi ho sakta aaj hi inko pata chal jayega ye mazak nahi
hai

Simi:- han wo to hai hame pehla padao par karne me pure 4 mahine lage the skill
ladte ladte badhti hai ek din me nahi

Main:- Latika chalo bhi jitna late chalenge utne kam danav mar payenge

Huda:- bade josh me ho bhai sambhal jao aise hi josh me apni jaan na gawa dena

Main:- aisa nahi hoga hum chal pade Latika hume raste me dusre padao ke bare
me bata rahi thi

Latika:- dekho pehla padao thoda asan tha lekin dusra

padao khatarnak hai waha goblin nahi usse kahi

khatarnak danav hain

Main:- kaise danav hain

Latika:- char pairo wale khatarnak lal ankho wale 3 se 4 ft

bade bade bhediye hain ye 5 se usse jyada ke jhund me rahte hai ye tezz aur
khatarnak hote hai unke hathiyar unke panje aur dant hote hain issliye sambhal ke
ek war bhi galat hua to asani se jakhmi ho sakte hain aur jaan bhi ja sakti hai

Main:- tum dono ne sun liya na Garan tum bas satark rehna aur chupe rehna tum
sirf stone ikatha karoge thik

Garan:- thik hai Latika aaj hame jungle me pehle padao se aage lekar agayi ghana
jungle tha

Latika:- sambhal ke yaha aage aur piche kahi se bhi hamla ho sakta hai

Main:- chinta mat karo hum taiyar hai hum kuch aur aage badhe to hame bhediye
ka ek group dikh gaya jo uss waqt apne shikar ko chir fad raha tha hum talwar
lekar aage badh gaye bhediye aise janwar nahi ke wo dar ke bhag jaye wo humpe
hamla karne ko badhe jaise hi hum unke karib pahuche maine aur Yumna ne
halang lagaye aur ek sath talwar ghuma je do bhedio ke tukre kar diye Mohan
hawa me apne wind magic se tairne laga aur chote chote bawandar bana ke
bhedio ko usme fasa ke pedo se takra diya jis se unki mout ho gayi karib 5 abhi
aur the Latika ne ek ke sine me talwar ghusa di lekin tabhi dusra bhediya uske
taraf lapka main tezi se uss bhediye ko Latika ke pass pahuchne se pehle hi mar
giraya idhar Yumna ne aur Mohan ne baki bache bhedio ko thikane laga diya ye
kaam itna jaldi hua ke Garan aur Latika hame dekhte reh gaye Garan doudte hue
hamare pass aaya aur utrasit hokar bola

Garan:- kya baat kya baat hai maine pehle aisi talwar bazi aur raftar nahi dekhi
aap sab kamal ke ho

Main:- tariff badh me kar lena magic stone ikatha kar do

Latika:- Karma mujhe lagta hai main yaha bewakuf ban rahi thi aisa ho hi nahi
sakta aise talwar bazi aur raftar kisi nou sekhiye ke ho

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi Latika han hum talwar bazi me mahir hain isme kya hai
chalo aur bhi kayi bhediye ka safaya karna hai Latika thode ascharya se thode
utsukta se hame dekhne lagi

Hum aage badh gaye aur dusre jhund ko dhundne lage dusra jhund bhi hame jaldi
hi mil gaya mujhe jadu ka istemal bhi nahi karna pad raha tha bas talwar bazi aur
halki raftar hi kafi thi in bhedio se nipatne ke liye din beette beette hum ne char
jhud ka safaya kar diya tha utne hi hame dikhe din bhar me karib 40 magic stone
humne hasil kar liye the hum bapas loutne lage jaha hame ek buri khabar mili
wapas aa rahe dusre adventur se

Latika:- Karma ek buri khabar hai uss group ne bataya Simi ki group panchwe
padao me danavo se ghir chuki hai aur unke do sathi ghayal bhi ho gaye wo bapas
nahi lout pa rahe hain

Main:- ye to buri khabar hai unki waha kya dusre adventurer unki madat nahi kar
rahe

Latika:- yaha koi kisi ki madat nahi karta sayad wo bach nahi payenge

Main:- nahi aisa nahi hona chahiye Yumna taiyar ho jao Mohan taiyar ho hum unki
madat ke liye chal rahe hai

Latika:- aisa karna janleva ho sakta hai

Main:- jaan ke bhi anjan bane rehna mujhse nahi hota tum bas hame rasta dikhao
Garan tum city lout jao un adventurer ke sath hum jald hi lout rahe hain
Maine aur Mohan ne Latika ka hath pakda Yumna ne mera aur maine turant graviti
ko kam kar diya hum hawa me uth gaye

Latika:- ye kya hai hum kaise udd rahe hain

Main:- Latika abhi in bato ka waqt nahi jaldi se rasta batao Latika ghabrai hui thi
uss taraf wo jo pahadi hai uske opar maine turant wind magic ka istemal kiya aur
puri raftar se uss aur ud gaye waha moujud sabhi adventurer jo lout rahe the sabhi
hame ascharya se dekhte rah gaye hame 1 min laga pahadi tak pahuchne me
jaise hi humne pahadi cross ki ek khula aur chattano se bhara pada ilaka dikhne
laga aur dur do chattano ke bich Simi aur uske sathi chupne ki kosis kar rahe the
aur bahar hatho me bade bade chattan liye minatie bhainse jaise sar wale bade
taktwar jisam wale karib 1 ghar ke uchai wale danav ghum rahe the aisa lag raha
tha jaise wo unko hi dhund rahe the hum jaldi se unke pass pahuch gaye aur sidha
unke pass utre Huda ka baya hath bekar ho gaya tha aur ek dusre ladke ko bhi
gambhir chot aayi thi hame waha dekh Simi bol padi

Simi:- tum log yaha kaise hamari madat karo inki halat bohat kharab hai

Main:- Latika Simi ko sambhalo main inko dekhta hun

Main ne dono ladko ke upar hath rakha aur recovery magic ka istemal kiya mere
hatho se roshni nikal kar dono me sama gayi unke jisam pehle jaise ho gaye wo
puri tarah thek ho gaye unko thek dekh kar Simi ko rahta mili

Simi:- bohat bohat sukriya hame laga hum yaha se jinda nahi nikal payenge

Main:- uski koi jarurat nahi

Yumna:- daddy ye minator taqatwar lag rahe hain main jau

Main:- han aab aa hi gaye hai to thoda khel khel hi lete hain

Latika:- ye kya keh rahe ho pagal ho gaye ho kya inki halat dekhi na

Main:- Latika tum inko sambhalo main aur Yumna rasta nikalte hain hum dono hi
un patharo ki ad se nilal aaye minator hame dekh ke pathar utha ke hum pe
phenkne lage hum pathar se bachte hue aage badhe aur jaise hi hum minator ke
karib pahuche minator ne panjo se hame marna chaha lekin hum uske panjo se
bachke uske hath ko hi talwar se kaat diya mere wale ne go go ki awaj ke sath
dusre hath se mujh pe hamla kiya lekin main uske hath pe chalang laga ke chadh
ke uuke sar ko katte hue nikal gaya

Idhar Yumna ne hath ke baad ek per ko nishana bana ke kaat diya jisse minator
jhuk gaya aur tesre war me usne bhi minator ke sar ko kat diya waha hum dono
ko do bade bade magic stone mile lekin abhi khel khatam nahi hua tha tabhi teen
minator aur agaye aur humpe bade bade chattan phekne lage hum chattan se
bachte hue aage badhe aur apni normal raftar se hi ek ek war ke sath minator ka
sar kat ke alag kar diye hame teen aur magic stone mil gaye maidan saaf ho gaya
jab hum piche mude to dekha Latika Simi ke sath khadi hame dekh rahi thi hum
unke pass agaye

Latika:- tum sab kon ho maine kabhi kisi ko aise ladte nahi dekha kisi insan ko to
nahi

Main:- hum insan hi hain bola to tha hum bas thode bohat talwar bazi kar lete hain

Huda:- isse tum thoda bohat kehte ho main jindagi bhar bhi mehnat karu tab bhi
aisa talwarbazi nahi kar sakta

Simi:- hum badi muskil se 6 jaan milke ek minator ko gher ke bharka ke marte hai
aur tum dono samne se minator ko aise kaat rahe the jaise koi sabji katta ho

Main:- aisi baat nahi chalo wapas chalte hain Garan intezar me hoga fikar kar raha
hoga maine unko aur sawal puchne ka mouka nahi diya aur wapas chal pade raste
me Simi boli

Simi:- aaj apke madat ke karan hum jinda hain iss liye hum apka sukriya ada karna
chahte hai kya aap sabhi aaj hamare sath khana khana chahenge

Main:- aab aap aise pyaar se bolengi to mana nahi kar sakte jarur hum jarur
khayenge

Simi:- thik hai to phir aaj fun adventurer me hum app sabhi ka intezar karenge

Main:- ye fun adventurer kya hai

Latika:- ye city ke sabse bade bar restro ki baat kar rahi hai hum chalte hue wapas
city pahuch gaye aur gate pe hi intezar karte hue Garan mil gaya

Garan:- aap sab thik hai na didi aap thik ho na

Latika:- mujhe kuch nahi hua kisi ko kuch nahi hua

Maine Garan ko 5 minator ke magic stone diye jise dekh wo uchal pada usne pehle
bhi minator magic stone city office me dekhe the

Garan:- ye to minator stone hai na

Latika:- han ye wohi hai ye tumhare Karma bhai hai na isne aur Yumna ne dono
ne milke 5 minator mar giraye hain

Garan:- kya panch uske bhi hosh ud gaye the kyu ke ek minator magic stone ki
kimat 5000 diner the matlab humne ek jhatke me 25000 dinar kama liye the hum
gate se andar agaye waha pehle se hi aur bhi adventurer moujud the jo hame dekh
rahe the aur baate kar rahe the

Main:- ye sab kya ho raha hai

Garan:- ye sab apko dekhne ke liye ruke hai aap ka naam fail chuka hai jab apko
adventurer ne udte hue jate dekha aab sab ki najar hum pe thi jaise hum koi ajuba
ho

Latika:- chalo Garan main bhi city office chalti hon rakam jyada hogi thag lutero ki
najar padegi jarur

Main:- aisi baat hai to hum bhi chalte hain

Simi:- aaj hamare hath khali hain

Main:- arre aisi koi baat nahi hum pancho padao pe aap logo ke karan gaye the
na upar se chote aap logo ne khayi Garan inko minator ke stone ki rakam se adha
hissa de dena

Simi:- nahi nahi aisa nahi hota hum alag group hain apne hamari madat ki uske
liye sukriya lekin ye nahi

Main:- thik hai to phir aaj raat ka khane ka mol hum chukayenge aur isme main
kisi ki baat nahi sununga unko bye bolke hum city office pahuch gaye jaha humne
apne pure din ke jama pathar badle 40 chote stone ke 100 ke hisab se 4000 aur
in 5 bade Stone ke 25000 total 29000 diner jo badal ke kuch 29 sone ke sikke mile
1000 diner ke 1 sone ka sikka hota tha
Hum ghar ki aur lout chale hame mehsoos ho raha tha kitno ki najar thi humpe
lekin hum itne the ke kuch galat karne ke bare me kisi ne socha bhi nahi hum ghar
pahuch gaye jaha Rita aur Mita ne ghar ka naksha badal diya tha pura ghar saaf
tha ek ek kona sabhi bistar saaf the unko dhoya gaya tha rasoi saaf thi gusal khana
bhi saaf tha aisa lag hi nahi raha tha hum ussi ghar me loute hai jo chod ke gaye
the mere aate hi

Rita:- ghar wapsi mubarak ho malik

Main:- wahh tum dono ne to bohat achha kaam kiya hai shabash

Dono:- sukriya malik maine dono ke sar pe hath rakha jis se dono khush ho gaye
thodi der aram ke bad hum sabhi ek ek karke taiyar ho gaye aaj raat ka khana hum
fun adventurer restro me khane wale the hum taiyar ho kar restro ki aur nikal pade
Rita aur Mita bhi hamare sath thi

Ye restro city ke dakshin me tha restro me sharab aur khana dono milte the aur
sabhi bade adventurer jo panch we chahte satwe padao pe hote hai jinki income
jyada hoti hai wo yaha mouj masti karne aate hain

Hum bhi waha pahuch gaye restro khacha khach bhara hua tha karib 20 se 25
table the jinme 10 -12 log baith ke aram se kha pi sakte the hum ne idhar udhar
najar doudai to hame Simi aur uska group dikh gaya Simi ne bhi hame dekh liya

Simi:- yaha aajao hum unke table pe pahuch gaye

Main:- hame der to nahi hui

Huda:- nahi hum bhi abhi pahuche hai hum unke sath baith gaye lekin Rita aur
Mita nahi baithi

Main:- Rita Mita kya hua baith jao

Rita:- Malik hum apke barabar kaise baith sakte hai tabhi meri najar restro ke aur
table pe gayi wo sab Rita aur Mita ko hi dekh rahe the sayad unko Rita aur Mita
ka yaha aana achha nahi laga

Main:- baith jao koi kuch bhi kahe main hun na baitho tabhi ek ladke ki awaj aayi
Ladka:- hey tum dono yaha kya kar rahi ho kaha tha na tum nali ke kide yaha nahi
dikhna paschim me jao waha apna gandagi failao maine mud ke dekha to wo wohi
ladka tha jo us din pehli baar bazar me dikha tha

Main:- tumhe kya dikkat hai inko nahi mujhe batao

Ladka:- tum to tum ho ye tumhare gulam hai kya inko yaha kyu laye ho ye kide iss
jagah ko ganda kar denge

Main:- ganda han ho to raha hai lekin unke wajah se nahi tum jaise gandi nali ke
kido ke wajah se

Ladka:- kya kaha mujhe gandi nali ka kida kaha tumhari itni himmat

Main:- kyu bura laga tum uss kide se bhi battar ho jo sad jate hai aab agar ek sabd
bola to tum kabhi bol nahi paoge

Ladka:- lagta hai tum yaha naye aaye ho iss liye mere bare me nahi jante main
Subuki hun Subuki

Main:- to kya tere naam ka mala japu

Subuki:- lagta hai tum aise nahi manoge aab ye faisla chunowti se hi hoga main
tumhe chonowti de raha hun mukable ka agar main jita to tum mere pair pakad
maafi mangoge aur apni sakal phir kabhi nahi dikhaoge

Main:- agar main jeeta tum ghutne pe jhuk ke inse maafi mango ge aur kabhi bhul
ke bhi kisi bhi demi human ki bejjati nahi karoge

Subuki:- hahaha manjur hai

Hum restro se bahar agaye sabhi adventurer jo waha moujud the mashal lekar
restro ke bahar roshni karte hue gol se hamare charo aur khade ho gaye

Subuki:- tumhe pata nahi main 7 we padao ka adventurer hun tum mujhse jeet na
to dur ki baat hai agar ab bhi maafi mang lo main tumhe jane dunga

Main:- acha dekhu to sahi satwe padao ke adventurer me kitna dam hai idhar
subuki talwar liye khada tha idhar main

Huda:- Karma ke samne kya Subuki tike ga jo humne aaj dekha hai
Simi:- han lekin Subuki bhi to satwe padao ka adventurer hai dekhte hain

Yumna:- hahaha satwe ho ya 12 padao ka mere daddy ke samne koi nahi tik sakta
dekho aab daddy kaise khelte hai Subuki ke sath agar daddy ne ek kadam bhi
piche hata liye main maan lungi wo har gaye main talwar liye khada tha Subuki
chikhte hue aage badha jaise ek hi war se mere talwar ke tukre karna chahta ho
aur pehla war jor ka kiya maine talwar ko bas halka sa guma diya Subuki ki talwar
mere talwar se takra kar chhitak gayi

Subuki aur gusse me aagaya aur mujhpe hath ghuma ghuma kar war karne laga
aise war jaise wo meri jaan lena chahta ho lekin uske har war ko main apni talwar
se katta hute chitak de raha tha ek min se do min do se 5 min ho gaye main apni
jagah se ek kadam nahi hila aur Subuki ki sanse ukhad gayi talwar chalate hue
usne akhri bachi hui takat laga ke mujhpe war kiya tabhi maine apni talwar pe
thoda sa apne hatho ka bal de diya Subuki ki talwar ko katte hue meri talwar gujar
gayi Subuki ghutne ke bal bath ke lambi lambi sanse lete hue kabhi apni talwar ko
dekhta kabhi mujh ko

Main:- har maan rahe ho ya magic ka bhi istemak karna hai

Subuki:- haar aur main nahi main haar nahi manunga wo khada hone laga aur
apne hath aage kar ke aag ke gole hath pe bana ne laga mujhe sararat sujhi maine
apna slip spell jo kafi waqt se istemal nahi kiya wo kar diya mere slip no spell se
Subuki khade khade phisal gaya uska magic adhe me hi reh gaya wo dobara
khada hone ki kosis kar raha tha ke tabhi maine dobara slip spell kiya wo dobara
gir pada sabhi adventurer ki haste haste halat karab ho gayi bechari me aab jaan
baki nahi bachi thi khade hone tak ki main chalte hue uske pass pahucha aur uske
gardan pe apni talwar rakh ke bola kyu har mante ho aab

Subuki:- han har manta hun mujhe maaf kar do aab main aur nahi lad sakta

Main:- maafi mujhse nahi in dono se mango Subuki kisi tarah uth ke ghutno pe
agaya aur bola mujhe maaf kardo mujhse galati ho gayi main Subuki ko wohi chod
wapas restro me aagaye iss baar Rita Mita hamare sath baith gayi unke ankhe
nam thi

Main:- tum dono gulam nahi ho thik hai hamare iss naye chote pariwar ka hissa ho
khud ko itna kamjor mat samjha karo
Phir humne khane pine ka karyakram suru kar diya Latika aur bakio ke mann me
kayi sawal the hamare bare me lekin kisi ki aab puchne ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi
khana khatam kar ke hum ghar lout aaye raat kafi ho gayi thi sabhi sone chale
gaye lekin mujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi mujhe waqt ka khayal rakhna tha hum yaha
iss duniya me jyada nahi ruk sakte the mujhe jaise kahani me tha har padao ko
par kar ke 12 we padao tak pahuchna tha tabhi aage koi rasta mil sakta tha raat
beet gayi andhera chat gaya ek ek kar ke hum sabhi ki nind bhi khul gayi aur hum
taiyar hone lage Ghar ka mahol badal gaya tha aab Latika aur Garan khush the
lekin ye khushi kabtak kayam rahne wali thi pata nahi kyu ke hum yaha basne to
aaye nahi thi hame hamare duniya tak loutne ka rasta chahiye tha aaj nahi to kal
hum lout jayenge apni duniya me tab inki khushi ka kya hoga

Hum taiyar ho gaye Latika ne khana bana liya kuch nashte me aur kuch adventure
ke waqt din me khane ke liye pack kar liya hum chal pade Rita aut Mita ko wohi
ghar me chod jab hum gate me pahuche to sabki najar humpe thi waha sabhi mil
gaye Simi ka group bhi

Simi:- to aaj kaha ka irada hai

Latika:- yehi jane jaha bolenge le chalungi main teesre padao ki aur

Simi:- lekin Karma ji aap to 5 we padao ka asani se samna kar rahe the phir teesre
padao pe kyu

Main:- aap nahi samjhengi sidhio ke har paidan se hokar chalna chahiye warna
phisal bhi sakte hain hum teesre padao ko aur chal pade teesra padao ke danav
bhi kuch khas nahi the gorila type ke danav the jo apni taqat se hamla karte the
uss din teesra padao aur agle din choutha padao bhi par kar ke hum panchwe
padao pe ja pahuche matlab aab hum jungle ke sabhi padao par kar chuke the 5we
padao me minator ke sath hum samna kar rahe the main Yumna aur Latika unko
gher ke humla kar rahe the aur Mohan apne wind magic se unka dhayan bhatka
raha tha aur hum mouka dekh minator pe war kar rahe the charo aur chattan hone
ke wajah se hum asani se chattano pe se kud ke unko mar rahe the uss din humne
12 minator ko khatam kiya sath milke aur hum loutne lage

Raste me Simi ke group se mulakat ho gayi jo panchwe padao pe hi thi lekin humse
dur ke ilake me the

Huda:- Karma bhai aaj kitne minator ko halal kiya

Main:- pata nahi ginti nahi ki

Garan:- 12 aaj insab ne milke 12 mare hain

Huda:- kya bhai Karma lagta hai tumhare hote 5 we padao pe ek bhi minator nahi
bachne wala

Main:- nahi aisi koi baat nahi aaj hi akhri din tha 5 we padao ka kal chhathe padao
pe jane wale hain

Latika:- nahi hum kal koi adventure nahi karne wale hum lagatar 5 din se ek naye
padao ko par kar rahe hai hame thoda sochna chahiye thoda aram bhi chahiye

Main:- arre han main toh bhul hi gaya jism ko aram ki bhi jarurat hoti hai

Simi:- Latika ke kan me Latika ye kya ho raha hai tumhare group me har roj ek
naya padao aise par kar rahe hai jaise wo kuch bhi na ho hame ek ek padao par
karne me mahino lag jate hai tab jake hum khud ko agle padao pe jane ke liye
taiyar kar pate hain

Latika:- Simi mera biswas kar main unke sath adventure pe hun lekin abtak mujhe
unke taqat aur hunar ka sahi andaza nahi ho paya hai andaza lagayi bhi kaise
maine abtak nahi dekha inka ek baar bhi koi war khali jate hue

Simi:- kya keh rahi ho sach me lekin agar ye aise hi upari padao pe chadte rahe
to kahi kuch khatra na ho jaye

Latika:- main bhi yahi soch rahi hun issliye maine kal inko adventure pe aane se
roka hai dekho inko 22 minator ka samna karne ke baad bhi aise hai jaise kuch
hua hi na ek kharoch tak kisi ko nahi aayi

Main:- Latika kal hum adventure nahi karenge to kya karenge

Latika:- ek kaam karte hai kal hum mahal ke pass wale khule maidan me picnic
karenge

Main:- idea bura nahi hai

Simi:- Picnic achha hai hum bhi thak chuke hai agar bura na mane to hum bhi ap
logo ke sath join kar le

Latika:- han han kyu nahi jarur

Main:- to thik hai kal ek jordar picnic ho jaye wo din bhi beet gaya hum subha taiyar
ho kar picnic ke liye nikal pade hum purab me mahal ki taraf ja rahe the aur mahal
ke dakshin me tha wo khula maidan nanhe komal ghaso se bhara ankho ko sukun
dene wala hum apne sath picnic ka pura saman lekar aaye the bas lakdiy lani baki
thi

Main:- Latika tum sab taiyari karo main lakdio ka intezam karta hun

Rita Mita:- Malik hum lakdiya ikatha karne me apki madat karte hain uss khule
maidan ke ant me ek chita lekin ghana pedo ka jamawda tha usme mujhe kuch
dukhi dali dikhi main dono ko liye waha aaya dono niche gire hue dukhi daliya
ikatha karne lagi aur main pedo ki aur dekhne laga ped jyada unche nahi the

Main:- tum dono niche pade lakdiya uthao main pedo pe se sukhi dali todta hun

Rita:- sambhal ke malik

Main:- meri fikar chodo main ek chalang ke sath ped ke sabse unchi mazboot dali
pe tha phir talwar nikal sukhi dalio ko katne laga tabhi mujhe Rita aur Mita ki chikh
sunai di maine niche dekha to waha kuch sainik the main pedo ke dalio pe se kud
ke niche utar aaya Rita aur Mita dono dare hue the

Main:- ji main apki kya madat kar sakta hun

Sainik:- tum kya in dono ke malik ho

Main:- ji han apko koi taklif

Sainik:- taklif ke bache yaha kya kar rahe ho tumhe ped katne ke jurm me giraftar
kar sakte hai samjhe

Main:- nahi samjha dekhiye humne ek bhi kachhi dali nahi todi sirf dikha dali todi
hai

Sainik:- humse japan chalata hai dekh hum tumhe jane de sakte hain bas in dono
ko hamare sath wO kuch aur bol pate usse pehle meri talwar nikal aayi

Main:- apni gandi jaban kabu me rakho warna tum yaha se jinda nahi bachoge

Sainik:- hame talwar dikhata hai itni himmat giraftar kar lo isko jaise hi wo aage
badhne lage mera spell sunai diya paralize mera ye spell karna tha ke sabhi sainik
aag badhte badhte jam gaye unka jisam jawab de gaya tha wo hil nahi pa rahe the
aab wo khud ko balance nahi kar paye aur gir gaye wohi wo 2 the

Main:- Rita Mita chalo lakdiya lo der ho rahi hai

Rita:- Malik ye ye

Main:- daro nahi ye aab kabhi pareshan nahi karenge dono darte hue lakdiya
ikatha karne lagi kuch 10 min baad hum wapas lout aaye

Latika aur bakio ne lag bhag sab intezam kar liya tha bas ladkiya aati to aag lag
jata aur meat ka pakna suru bo jata hamare aate hi aag jal gaya aur meat pakna
suru ho gaya hum khule maidan me baithe tazi hawa ka maza lete hue aag me
bhune hue meat ka maza le rahe the sabhi maidan me apne apne khel me byast
the tabhi mere pass Latika aagayi

Latika:- main yaha baith jau Karma

Main:- han jarur

Latika:- main tumse kuch baat karna chahti thi

Main:- kis bare me

Latika:- ye jo hum kar rahe hai kab tak kar payenge agar aise hi chala to

Main:- main samjha nahi

Latika:- Karma hum har roj ek naye padao pe hote hai 5 din bas 5 din me hum 5
we padao ko par kar chuke hai ya yu kahi tum teeno ne mera yaha koi kirdar nahi
hai

Main:- aisa kuch nahi hai tum hamare group ki leader ho hamare sath kadam mila
ke ladti ho hame rah dikhati ho

Latika:- nahi aisa kuch nahi hai mujhe mere hunar ke bare me pata hai main teesre
padao ke bhi thik se Kabil nahi hun wo to tum anokhe ho iss liye main tumhare
sath aage badhe ja rahi hun lekin kabtak Karma aage muskile aur kathin hoti jayegi
ab tak mujhe tum logo ke taqat ka koi andaza nahi ho paya tum log aam insan nahi
ho sakte mujhe sach sach batao kon ho tum
Main:- maaf karna Latika sayad hamari wajah se tum kafi pareshan ho chuki ho
aur pareshan karna thik nahi hoga

Latika:- baat wo nahi hai bas mujhe lagta hai tum auro se alag ho kuch alag baat
hai tum me Yumna me Mohan phirvi hum jaisa lagta hai main muskura diya aur
bola

Main:- han thoda alag to hu, dekho Latika main tumhe batata hun asal me main
tumse ya auro se jyada taqatwar hun sirf talwar ke sath hi nahi magic ke sath bhi
hamare duniya me achanak ek raat kayi sare imarat ubhar aaye aur un imarat ke
karib jate hi log usme khich jate hai aur kabhi nahi loutte hum khich nahi gaye khud
se aaye hain iss paheli ko suljhane hum yaha pahuche aur yaha se wapas bhi
jayenge lekin abhi hame pata nahi hai tumne jo kahani batayi hai agar hum har
padao ko par kar ke 12 padao ko par kar lenge to devil Queen se mukabla karne
ka mouka milegi sayad yehi wo rasta ho iss paheli ko suljhane ka iss liye main har
padao ko par kar raha hun aur aage badh raha hun iss ummid me ke akhir me
mujhe koi rasta dikhega ye hamari duniya nahi hai main yaha hamesha ke liye
nahi rah sakta meri duniya alag hai aur mujhe yaad karne wale bhi kayi hai waha
main unke pass loutne ke liye jo karna pade karunga bas tumse maafi mangta hun
hamari talash me tum ek mohra ban gayi ho

Latika:- nahi nahi aisi koi baat nahi tum sab ke karan hamari jindagi bhi asan ho
gayi hai

Main:- Latika tum daro nahi jabtak main hun tumhe aur Garan ko kuch nahi hone
dunga chahe hum kisi bhi padao pe jaye jeet hamari hi hogi daro nahi biswas rakho

Latika:- thik hai thik hai lekin ab bhi mujhe tumhare bare me kuch khas pata nahi
chala

Main:- wo abhi na jano to hi achha phir Latika ne kuch nahi kaha maine lagbhag
uske mann me uth rahe tunfan ko to shan't kar diya tha aab usse itna pata tha hum
rokne se rukne wale hai nahi din hasi khushi aur masti me beet gaya Huda ne
mujhse thodi talwar bazi sekhne ki kosis ki hum sham ko ghar lout aaye

Idhar adventure city ke mahal me shava baithi thi aur shava ke bich me pade the
dono saink jinko maine paralize kiya tha

Mantri Soma:- sena nayak in sainiko ki aisi halat kisne ki hai

Sena nayak:- Hermit Mantri ji ye dono mahal ke karib pedo ke jhund me aisi halat
me mile na ye bol pa rahe hai na hil pa rahe hai bas jaan ke alawa jaise pura jisam
bekar ho gaya hai

Mantri Soma:- mage rakasa kya aap bata sakti hai unpe konsa magic use kiya
gaya hai

Mage Rakasha:- ne dono ki pariksha ki aur boli Mantri ji maine kabhi aisa magic
nahi dekha jo jisam ko iss had tak bekar kar de

Mantri:- Sena nayak agar hamare sainik hi surakshit nahi to aam janta kaise
surakshit reh sakte hai iss mamle ki sahi se chanbin karein ye kaise ho sakta hai
koi bhi danav ya jeev magic mariyar ko aise asani se par kar sakta hai

Mage Rakasha:- nahi ye kisi danav ya jeev ka kaam nahi ye kisi mahir mage ki
karamat hai kisi aise ki jo naya naya aaya hai aur uska magic humse kahi jyada
alag hai

Mantri:- My Queen ko pata lagne se pehle kisi bhi tarah iss masle ko suljhaya jaye
kahi my queen ko pata chal gaya to unka gussa tum sab jante hi ho

Sena nayak:- ji mantri ji wo chala gaya

WO raat bhi beet gayi aur agle din hum 6we padao ki sur badh gaye abtak
adventurer ke bich hamare group ka ek alag hi mukam ban gaya tha hum 6 we
padao ki aur badh rahe the lekin 7we padao wale adventurer humse jalne lage the
chatha padao ke bare me jo hame pata tha tha wo ye ke hame aab ek gufa me
dakhil hona hoga jo akar me shahar jitna bada tha aur uske 6 se 12 bhag pura uss
ek gufa ke andar tha hum pahuch gaye gufa ke mouh me iske aage 6th padao tha
jo hame pura karna tha jaise hi hum gufa me prabesh kiya hum chouk gaye kyu
ke hamare samne 6 se lekar 12 tak ke number wale 7 raste the

Latika:- ye rahe chathe padao ka rasta isme aage badhte thi hamara samna mintor
se bhi bade aur khatarnak danav ka samna hoga wo ek ho sakte hai ya ek se jyada
unka koi ant nahi jabtak hum waha rahenge hamara samna unse hoga aur agar
hum waha se wapas aane pe kamyab ho gaye to mana jayega hum 7 we padao
ke liye taiyar hain

Main:- intezar kis baat ka hame sabhi padao ko par karna hai suru karte hai lekin
usse pehle Latika Garan Yumna Mohan tum sab ki suraksha ke liye aab main apne
taqato ka instemal karna suru kar raha hun maine apna hath aage kar ke ankh
band kar ke spell dohraya Suraksha kabach prakatam aur mere spell ke sath hi
mere hatho se roshni nikal un charo ke irdhgirdh fail gayi aur gayab ho gayi

Latika:- ye kya tha

Main:- suraksha kabach iske hote hue koi bhi tum mese kisi ko ek kharoch bhi nahi
laga payega

Latika:- kya aisa bhi ho sakta hai

Main:- han mera suraksha kabach tumhare city ke suraksha kabach se bhi kayi
guna taqatwar hai aab chalo dekhate hain un danavo ko hum kya chij hain phir
hum aage badh gaye gate se gujar ke jab hum thoda hi aage badhe the ke tabhi
hame ek khula elaka dikha jiski jameen pe halka dhua tair raha tha chote bade
pathar idhar udhar bikhre hue the hum sambhalte hue aage badh rahe the tabhi
jaise jameen halke halke kanpne lagi jaise koi badi si chij chalkar hamari aur badh
raha ho tabhi hame ek Lal saya dikha dur se hamari aur badh raha tha jaise jaise
wo najdik aane laga hame uska chehra aur akar saf pata chalne laga hare rang ka
minator jitna hi bada lekin iske char hath the aur un hatho me thi talware unki sakal
goblin jaisi aur akar minator jaisa bada hi khatarnak lag raha tha hame dekh wo
apne karkas awaj me chikhne laga jaise bata raha ho bhag jao nahi to mar dalunga
lekin hum bhagne ke liye to aaye nahi the

Tabhi wo danav doud pada hamari aur Garan chattan ke piche chup gaya aur main
aur Mohan aur Latika aur Yumna dono taraf bat gaye wo ek tha isliye sirf ek taraf
hi ja kar ya to ham pe humla kar sakta tha ya phir Yumna ke traf usne Yumna ke
aur Latika ke taraf jane ka socha jaise hi wo uss aur muda main bhi uski taraf mud
gaya aur uski raftar ki barabar kar jabtak wo Yumna ke ya Latika ke pass pahucha
maine apni talwar se war kar uske per ko kat diya wo gir pada zameen pe tabhi
Yumna uchai kar uske sine pe apni talwar ghusa di bechare ko ek bhi war karne
ka mouka hi nahi mila hamari strategi kam aayi wo danav turant dhua ban gayab
ho gaya rah gaya sirf ek bada magic stone yehi magic stone unke jivan ka adhar
hota hai unke marte hi pura jisam gayab ho jata hai lekin ye stone reh jata hai
humne ek ko mar giraya tha aur aab hum aage badh rahe the kuch dur hi gaye the
ke tabhi hame shor aur chikhe sunai dene lagi Hum waha pahuch gaye to dekha
ek dusra group pehle se hi waha moujud tha wo uss same danav ko gher ke khade
the jab bhi koi war karne aata danav bhi war kar deta dono ki talwar takrati kyu ke
danav bada aur taqatwar tha uske war ka asar jyada hota aur wo udta hua dur ja
girta lekin dusre members date rahte issliye danav gire hue pe hamla nahi kar pata

Ye strategi achhi thi lekin effective nahi thi bas waqt ki baat thi jab danav ke aage
group ki taqat ghatne lagti

Latika:- chalo aage badhte hai ye inki ladai hai tabhi unke group mese ek ne fire
magic ka istemal kiya aur aag ka gola danav pe phenka lekin uske aag ke gole me
utni power nahi thi danav ko gola laga to sahi lekin koi ghatak asar nahi hua lekin
danav ka gussa aur bhadak gaya aur gusse me danav uss mage ke taraf lapka
baki group ko chod unki parwa kiye bina mage ki halat kharab ho gayi wo piche
hatne laga tabhi wo gir pada danav ne apni talwar utha war karne hi wala tha ke
maine ek spell istemal kar diya slip mere spell ke sath hi danav gir pada aur iss
mouke ka istemal kar ke sabhi group ke bando ne uspe apne talwar aur jo bhi
hathiyar the uske war kar diye danav ek sath itne war ko jhel nahi paya aur mara
gaya pura group josh me kudne laga kamyabi jo mili thi

Latika:- ye kya kiya Karma ji

Main:- kuch nahi thodi madat uski jaan khatre me thi aab ankho ke samne kuch ho
raha ho usse najarandaz to nahi kar sakta

Latika:- ye nahi puch rahi hun wo to main dekh hi chuki hun lekin apne kya kiya jo
wo danav gir pada

Main:- bas ek chota sa magic kiya hai isko slip magic kehte hain iske istemal maine
Subuki ke sath bhi to kiya tha

Latika:- kya matlab wo khud nahi gir raha tha apke magic ka asar tha

Main:- han

Latika:- aap kya kya magic karte hai mujhe kuch samajh hi nahi aata

Yumna:- Latika ji mere daddy ki taqat ka apko andaza nahi hai ye to unke kuch
chote mote magic hai asal magic dekha hi kaha hai

Main:- aab bate chod chalo dusre danav ka shikar karein baato me hi waqt barbad
karna hai kya hum aage badh gaye aur hamara samna bhi ek aur danav se ho
gaya hamari strategy nahi badli aur hum strategy ke hisab se hi unka shikar karne
lage lekin teesri baar me hamara samna ek se nahi 2 se ho gaya aur iss baar ki
ladai amne samne ki thi danav ke char hath the issliye wo bhi taqatwar tha talwar
bazi ke hisab se abhi tak kisi floor me taqatwar danav nahi dikhe jo mera interest
bhi jagah sake maine apni raftar ka istemal kar ek war kiya jo uske ek taraf ke dono
hatho ko kat te hue nikal gayi aur jaise hi wo jhuka mera dusra war uske sar ko le
gayi wo mar gaya idhar Yumna aur Latika ne apne tarike se jal me fasa danav ko
mar giraya hum kitne bhi mahir kyu na ho in danavo ko dhundne me waqt to lagta
hai aur iss baar humne sirf char ko hi dhund paye dusre adventurer bhi the jo
chathe bhag me faile hue the aab hum unke shikar to nahi chin sakte the issliye
humne char me hi santusti ki aur bahar chal pade jab gufa ke muhane pe pahuche
to ek dusra group bhi waha moujud tha sayad unke kisi sathi ko chot lagi thi jab
karib gaya to dekha wo Subuki tha jiske jisam pe kayi jagah gambhir ghat laga tha
uske group ka ek ladka bola iss ki halat bohat buri ho gayi hai lagta nahi ye
bachega

Ussi ke group ki ek ladki rote hue boli mere bhai ko kisi tarah bachao mera iske
alawa koi nahi wo ro rahi thi

Ladka:- hum kya kar sakte hai hum mese kisi ko healing magic nahi aata wo sirf
mahal ki mage ko aata hai aur pata hai na wo asani se kisi ka ilaj nahi karti

Ladki:- jaise bhi ho kuch bhi karo lekin please mere bhai ko bacha lo main waha
pahuch gaya

Main:- tum log hato main dekhta hun

Ladki:- tum kon ho

Main:- jo bhi hun isko bachana hai na so shan't raho maine apna hath Subuki ke
sine pe rakha aur recovery spell kiya mere hath se roshni nikal Subuki me sama
gaya aur uske ghao thik ho gaye aur wo thik ho gaya

Subuki:- main thik ho gaya mujhe koi dard mahsoos nahi ho raha main thik ho
gaya

Main:- chalo achha hai

Subuki:- tumhara bohat bohat sukriya aaj agar tum na hote to

Main:- ye Maine tumhare liye nahi tumhare behan ke ansu ko dekh kar kiya hai

Ladki:- shukriya aap ka bohat bohat shukriya

Subuki:- mujhe maaf karna main sach me bewakuf hun mujhe meri galati ka
ehsaas hai

Main:- agar aisi baat hai to achha hai chalo bye main apne group me lout aaya aur
chal pada city ki aur

Mere karname city me fail rahe the Adventurer ke bato ke jariye aur failte failte wo
ja pahuchi mahal tak aur jiske kan me pehle gayi thi baat wo thi mage rakasha ke
pass khas kar mere healing magic ke karan

Rakasha:- healing magic han adventurer city me ek aur healer bhi hai dekhna
padega ye mere liye achha nahi Rakasha ne do admi ko bulaya aur usse ek choti
si sisi dete hue kuch kaha jise sun dono chale gaye

Dinner ka waqt ho gaya tha aur hum samay bitane aur khana khane fun adventurer
me pahuch gaye kyu ke aab hum itna to kama hi chuke the ke hum apni sahuliyat
ke hisab se kharche kar sake aur fun adventurer me dusre Simi aur dusre groups
se bhi mulakat ho jati thi Huda suna hai tumne Subuki jo marne ki halat me tha
usse thik kar diya

Main:- han kyu kya hua

Huda:- kya hua tumhe andaza bhi hai kya hua tum pure city me famous ho gaye
ho kyu ke pure adventurer city me sirf ek healer thi Rakasha jo mahal ki sahi mage
ban baithi hai uske healing magic ke karan tab se usne kisi bhi aam adventurer ka
ilaj nahi kiya jo usse moti rakam de pate hai ussi ka ilaj karti thi wo

Main:- ye to bohat buri baat hai

Huda:- sahi kaha aab tum aur Yumna do healer aur ho gaye yaha aab uski akal
thikane aayegi

Simi:- han sahi kaha na jane kitne adventurer ahat hote rahte hai unka ilaj nahi ho
pata jaldi kyu ke Rakasha lalchi bina badi rakam ke ilaj nahi karti thi aab tum dono
ho to koi kyu jayega uske pass uski akal aab thikane aayegi

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi hai mujhe Rakasha se mukabla karne ki koi ichha nahi hai
han agar kisi ko jarurat hogi main aur Yumna usko thik kar denge kisi ko tadapte
dekh hum shanti se baith to nahi sakte
Huda:- manna padega tere jaisa insan maine pehle kabhi nahi dekha hum khana
kha rahe the tabhi achanak Huda gir pada uske muh se jhag nikalne lagi maine
turant usko utha table pe bitha kar apne recovery magic ka istemal kiya jisse wo
thik ho gaya pura restro ye dekh khana band kar chuka tha maine search magic
ka istemal kiya aur jahar ki talash ki mujhe do jagah jahar mila ek Huda ke khane
me dusra do admi bhag rahe the bahar unmese ek ke hath me

Main:- khana mat khana isme jahar hai main abhi aaya itna bol apno puri raftar se
bahar nikal gaya jaise restro me tufan uth gaya ho ek pal ke liye mere raftar se sab
hakke bakke reh gaye main puri raftar se un dono admio ke pass pahuch gaya aur
unke samne akar ek ek puch unke pet me mara unki halat kharab ho gayi maine
unki gardan pakad khichte hue restro me le aaya sabhi hairani se hame dekh rahe
the

Main:- yehi hai dono jisne khane me jahar milaya tha bol kyu milaya jahar

Admi:- hame maaf kar do hame Malkin ne kaha tha hum gulam hain

Huda:- kon hai jo mujhe marna chahta hai bol kon hai Malkin tum dono ka

Admi:- hum tumhe nahi isse marne aaye the galati se khana badal gaya aur iske
jagah tumne wo khana le liya

Main:- mujhe marne aaye the kisne bheja hai tumko

Admi:- Rakasha Malkin ne

Huda:- sainiko ko bulao iss Rakasha ka faisla karna hi hoga

Simi:- itna asan nahi hoga wo aab sahi mage hai wo to keh degi main indono ko
nahi pehchanti phir kaise sabit karoge

Main:- uski jarurat nahi hai usne jalan se aisa kiya hai usko iske kiye ki saza jarur
milegi lekin abhi nahi

Huda:- kya keh rahe ho agar usse aise hi chod diya to wo tumpe phirse hamla
karvaegi

Main:- uski fikar mat karo main sambhal lunga rahi baat inki to unka kya kasur
yaha gulam jo pale jate hai gulam malik ke hukum ko hi sabkuch manta hai achha
ya bura kuch nahi samajhta maine dono ko chod diya dono bhag khade hue
Huda:- tum galati kar rahe ho kamse kam sainko ko iss hadse ki jankari to deni
chahiye thi

Main:- main apne faisle khud leta hun jab mujhe lagega pani sar ke upar chala
gaya hai main khud apne hatho se saza dunga raat ke khane ke baad hum ghar
lout aye raat gehra ho chala tha sab so chuke the lekin mujhe neend nahi aa rahi
thi main kisi ko aise hi to maaf nahi kar sakta jo mere jaan ke piche pada ho aaj
Huda tha kal agar Yumna hoti to mera gussa dhire dhire badh raha tha aur main
jab bardast nahi kar paya toh raat ke andhere me hi kapde badal kar nikal pada
hawa me kale kapde pehne hue main tairte hue mahal ki aur badh raha tha

Mahal bohat hi khubsurat tha lekin mujhe pata nahi tha iss mahal me bhi aise kale
dil wale hote hain main andhere ka faida utha udte hue mahal me prabesh kar
gaya mahal me mashal se jagah jagah roshni kari gayi thi lekin in roshni me bhi
andhere kone hote hai jinka faida utha main mahal me ghumne laga chalte chalte
main ek kamre ke pass pahucha jiske aage do rakshak the aur unke baate sun
pata laga yaha rahne wali queen thi

Maine queen ko chedna sahi nahi samjha aur waha se nikal kar Rakasha ki talash
karne laga jab dhundne se bhi nahi mili to maine search magic ka istemal kiya aur
wo mujhe mil gayi wo mahal me nahi mahal ke bahar bane ek alag ghar me thi
main waha pahuch gaya maine us ghar ke khidki se najar dali aur jo najara dekha
usse mujhe Rakasha se ghin si hone lagi thi kehte hai sambhog pyaar ko darshane
ka ek tarika hota hai lekin yaha jo sambhog aur jis tarah se ho raha tha wo pyaar
ka nahi sirf aur sirf hawas ka nanga nach hi tha wo dono gulam jo mujhe marne
aaye the wohi dono ke sath Rakasha iss kadar sambhog me lipt thi ke mera mann
hi nahi hua usse baat karu ya usse koi saza du main chupte chupate wapas lout
aaya mera mann aab us ghinone drisya se kharab ho gaya tha mujhe meri 6 pyaari
jaan ki yaad agayi unke pyaar bhare sparsh ki unke samarpan ki main bapas bistar
me let gaya aur unko yaad karne laga raat to unki yaad me beet gayi subha hum
sab taiyar ho kar chal pade kyu ke hame 12 padao tak jana tha issliye maine faisla
kar liya aab hum koi break nahi lenge har roj ek padao ko pura karenge

Hum mukhiya dwar tak pahuch gaye ajkal jab bhi hum chalte hai logo ki najar hum
pe hoti thi satwe padao walo ko bhi kabhi itna respect nahi mila tha hum aaj satwe
padao ki aur badh rahe the aur wo hami the jinhone har padao ek din me par kiya
iss liye sab ki najar humpe thi mukhya gate pe aaj humse mila Subuki aur uska
group jo kayi mahino se satwe padao pe hai ek baar to marte marte bacha
Subuki:- to aaj satwe pe ja rahe ho

Main:- han yehi socha hai

Subuki:- sayad jarurat to nahi lekin phirvi aab sambhalna satwa padao asan nahi

Main:- koi baat nahi hum sambhal lenge

Subuki:- to aage badho hum bhi tumhare piche piche aa rahe hain

Hum chal pade aur pahuch gaye gufa ke mouh me hamare samne tha 7 we padao
ka gate hum bina kuch soche gate se ghus gaye andar ka najara dusre padao se
alag tha yaha ki diwar kali thi lekin unpe jaise jugnu lage ho jo roshni kar rahe the
aur wo diwar gufa ki tarah hi ubad khabad thi hum jitna aage badhte jagah itni
khulti jati hum chalte hue kafi andar agaye lekin hame koi danav nahi dikha thoda
aur andar gaye to najara badalne laga ek khula maidan jaise ghas ka maidan hota
hai aur dusre chor pe ek ajeev tarah ke danav ka jhund tha na insan na minator
jaisa adha insan aur adha bhediya lekin jo sabse darawni thi wo thi uss jeev ke
panje unke nakhun jo itne bade the agar puri tarah dhas jaye to 2 kilo mas lekar
nikle maine Subuki ke jo ghao dekhe the sayad in nakhuno ka hi asar tha jaise hi
hum thoda aur aage badhe tabhi wo jeev hamari aur apni puri raftar se doud pada
uski raftar Yumna ki raftar ke barabar thi main mahsoos kar sakta tha aur sayad
Yumna ne bhi mahsoos kiya tha jaise hi hum ek dusre ke karib pohnche uss jeev
ne hum pe chalang laga di lekin hum do hisso me dono taraf bat gaye jisse wo
jeev bich me khali jagah pe utra tabhi Yumna uss jeev ki aur badhi aur talwar
ghuma kar war kiya lekin wo jeev waha se hat gaya dono ki raftar ek si jo thi lekin
Yumna skill me usse jyada thi tabhi Yumna ne back flip kiya aur jab wo jeev Yumna
pe war karne wala tha Yumna uske piche flip karte hue pahuchi aur apni talwar
uske pith se hote hue ghusa di jeev tadap utha aur apni bahe ghuma Yumna pe
war karne hi wala tha ke tabhi Yumna talwar bapas nikal waha se kudte hue peche
ho gayi wo jeev tadapte hue niche gir gaya aur mar gaya uska jisam gayab ho
gaya rah gaya magic stone lekin baat wohi khatam nahi hui jaise hi ek danav ki
mout hui pure jhund me 5 aur danav the jo hamari aur doud pade hum taiyar the
Mohan hawa me uth gaya aur apni wind magic ko ek naye tarike se istemal kar ke
wind sword ke roop me ek danav pe utar diya hawa ki takat se danav do hisso me
bat gaya aab bari hamari thi maine apni talwar nikal apni raftar se danav ke panjo
me se phisal kar do danav ke gardan ko uda diya idhar Latika ko problem hui wo
apne aur badh rahe danav ko sambhal nahi payi aur usne apne panje Latika pe
chala diye lekin mere suraksha kabach se panje takra gaye lekin uss ki takat ke
asar se Latika udte hue dur ja giri Latika ko chot to nahi aayi lekin wo dar jarur gayi
thi

Idhar Yumna ne dusre danav ko bhi apna shikar bana liya lekin Latika ki aur wala
danav Latika ki taraf badha Latika dari hui thi usse khada bhi nahi hua ja raha tha
mere pass koi option nahi tha maine apna hath aage kiya aur apne magic power
thandar blot ka istemal kiya ek issi magic ki speed sabse jyada thi mere spell ke
sath upar se achanak danav pe jordar bijli giri aur danav jakar rakh ho gaya Latika
samajh nahi pa rahi thi konsa jyada darane wala tha mera thandar bolt ki taqat ya
danav hum sab Latika ke pass pahuch gaye Garan bhi waha agaya

Garan:- didi thik to ho na

Latika:- han han main thik hun ye kya hua ye achanak Yumna daddy ki taqat ka
chota sa namuna tha thundar bolt kyu achha tha na

Latika:- jab tum itne taqatwar ho to aise talwaro se kyu lad rahe ho

Main:- meri taqat aam logo ke liye matlab agar main thik se kahu tum jaiso ke liye
bade ascharya ki chij hai jo mujhe anchaha attention dilati hai issliye taqat ka
istemal sirf jarurat ke waqt hi karta hun jaha jyada taqat ki jarurat na pade waha
jyada kyu istemal kiya jaye aaj bhi nahi karta tumhe koi nukshan nahi hota tum
mere suraksha kabach me ho lekin tum dar gayi thi iss liye maine danav ko tum
tak pahuchne nahi diya

Latika:- agar kabach nahi hota to main abtak jinda nahi hoti mera jisam do tukro
me bat jata

Main:- sayad danav ke nakhun aise hi hain jo kisi hathiyar se kam nahi

Latika:- mere skill ke hisab se main iss padao tak kabhi nahi pahuch pati

Main:- tum chinta chodo maine wada kiya hai na tum dono ko kuch nahi hone
dunga Garan jao Stones jama kar lo panch honge

Garan:- 6 danav the na

Main:- mujhe nahi lagta akhri danav me kuch bacha bhi hoga

Garan ne baki panch stone jama kar liye aab yaha rukne ka koi matlab nahi banta
tha hum aage badh gaye humne do aur danavo ka samna kiya aur unko bhi mout
ke ghat utar diya har naye padao pe danavo ki taqat badhti ja rahi thi panchwe
padao ka minator takatwar tha lekin raftar ke mamle me kam tha chathe wale me
raftar bhi tha lekin utni nahi taqat dono minator me barabar tha aur satwe minator
me taqat zyada thi aur raftar bhi bas hunar me kam tha matlab aab jitna aage
badhenge utni hi taqatwar danavo se mukabla hona tai tha adha din hi bita tha ke
hum 7 stone lekar wapas loutne lage jab gufa ke muh ki taraf jane lage toh raste
me hame Subuki ka dal dikh gaya jo ek danav se mukable me lage hue the Subuki
ka group raftar me aur taqat dono me danav se kam tha lekin as a group danav ko
harana muskil nahi tha aur wo ye baat jante the

Subuki danav se amne samne ladne aage jab danav ka dhayan Subuki ki taraf tha
to dusre bande uspe apne hathyaro se hamla kar rahe the thoda thoda karke hi
sahi un sabhi ne danav ko ghambir ghayal kar chuke the aur akhir jab danav
thakne laga to sab sath milke danav pe tut pade aur war pe war kar ke danav ko
khatam kar diya strategy to achhi thi lekin agar danav bigad jata aur kisi ek ko
nishana bana ke uspe kud padta to sayad ye strategy ulat ho jati yaha pressure
dono taraf tha lekin kehte hai na jo jita wo sikandar yaha Subuki aur uska group
jeet gaya unka kaam khatam hote hi wo bhi bahar ki aur nikal pade hum bahar
pahuche hi the ke wo bhi aagaye

Subuki:- ohho hum aaj dobara mile koi shikar mila ke khali hath hi chal diye

Main:- maine tum logo ko thoda ladte hue dekha achha lade

Subuki:- han thaka diya usne kafi waqt lag gaya usse marne me pura group thak
gaya hai

Main:- achha koi baat nahi mehnat ki hai thakna to banta hai

Subuki:- han wo to hai waise tum log thik thak lag rahe ho koi danav nahi mila kya

Garan:- mila hai na

Subuki:- hame to ek hi mila tumhe kitne mile

Garan:- 8 mile

Subuki:- 8 mazak kar rahe ho kya

Garan:- hum kyu mazak karenge

Subuki:- to kitno ko mara

Garan:- 8

Subuki:- kyu mazak kar rahe ho hum ek ko marte hue itni buri tarah thak gaye hain
aur inko dekho aisa lagta hi nahi kisi ne talwar tak uthayi hai

Garan:- biswas nahi hota to ye dekho Garan ne unko 7 magic stone dikha diye
Subuki ne pehle ascharya se stone ko dekha phir kabhi hame kabhi apne group
ko dekha

Garan:- kyu biswas hua

Subuki:- khud ko sambhal te hue lekin yeh to 7 hain

Garan:- ek danav puri tarah rakh ho gaya stone samet iss liye nahi mila

Main:- Garan bas karo chalo aaj kafi waqt hai bazar chalte hain kuch kharidari
karenge

Garan:- ji bhai chaliye aaj kafi stone hain hum malamal ho jayenge hum Subuki ko
chod chal pade wo hame dekhta reh gaya

Sabhi ko ghar ki aur rawana kar ke main aur Garan aaj city office ki aur chal pade
jab office pahucha to sabki najar mujhpe thi kyu pata nahi

Main:- Garan ye sabki najar humpe kyu hai

Garan:- kyu nahi hogi bhai pichle kuch dino se sabse jyada dinar humne jo kamaya
hain aur aaj bhi unko kabhi itne sare bade stone ek sath nahi milte the to sab
pehchanne lage hai hamare group ko Garan ne un 7 stone ko badla aur unki kimat
ek Stone ke 20 hajar thi 7 ke 1 lakh 40 hajar hota tha jo sone ke sikko me 140 hote
the ek thaila bhar sone ke sikke logo ko najar kaise na pade

Hum city office se nikal ke ghar ke raste chal pade aur jaise hi hum raste ke ek
sunsan gali pe pahuche hame hasne ki awaje aane lagi aur gali ke dono taraf se
nikle 2 -2 char admi hatho me hathiyar liye hue

Garan:- kon ho tum log kyu hamara rasta rok rahe ho

Main:- pagal aur kisliye iss sone ke sikko ki thaili ke liye lekin sayad ye bhul rahe
hai ke kis se ulajh rahe hain
Admi:- hahaha tumhare paintre hamare samne nahi chalenge hum char hai tum
humko nahi hara paoge

Main:- acha kosis karke dekhta hun maine hath aage kar ke sirf ek spell kiya
Paralize aur iske sath hi wo sabhi paralize ho gaye

Garan:- ye kya tha inko kya hua

Main:- kuch nahi bas ye kabhi hil nahi payenge

Garan:- kya sach ye konsa magic hai apko kabhi danavo pe istemal karte hue nahi
dekha

Main:- agar iss spell ka istemal karunga to adventure ka maza kaise aayega aab
chalo sab intezar kar rahe honge aur han kisi ko iss bare me mat batana

Garan:- thik hai lekin unka kya hoga

Main:- inko rahne do aise hi bohato ko luta hoga mara hoga inki yehi saza hai phir
hum waha nahi ruke ghar pahuch gaye jaha almost sabhi taiyar ho chuke the
hamare pass din ka ab bhi kafi waqt tha hum taiyar ho kar chal pade market aaj
humne kuch shopping karne ki sochi thode naye kapde aur saman lene ka socha
Market me humne pehle sabhi ke liye naye kapde kharide phir kuch saman ghar
ke liye lekin jaise hi hum market se nikal rahe the tabhi sainiko ka ek group hamare
raste aagaya aur hame rok diya unme sena nayak bhi tha

Sena nayak:- tumhara naam Karma hai

Main:- ji aap ne sahi pehchana kahiye main apki kya madat kar sakta hun

Sena nayak:- tumhare liye saman hai tumhe sainiko pe kala jadu karne ke liye
giraftar kiya jata hai

Main:- mujhe giraftar

Latika:- Sena nayak ji aap ko koi galat faihmi hui hai Karma aisa kuch nahi kar
sakta

Sena nayak:- hat jao ladki hamare pass pakka gawah hai

Main:- mujhe meri baat rakhne ka mouka milega ke nahi

Sena nayak:- jarur milega tumhe abhi hamare sath mahal me chalna hoga waha
tumhara bichad kiya jayega

Yumna:- tum mere daddy ko giraftar karna chahte ho (Yumna apni talwar nikalne
lagi)

Main:- Yumna shan't ho jao ye to bas ek arop hai abhi sidh kaha hua hai tum shant
raho chaliye Sena nayak ji chaliye chalte hain Sena nayak mujhe apne sath le jane
lage maine bakio ko ghar bhej diya mahal me shava laga hua tha lekin waha queen
nahi thi tha to bas mantri Mage Rakasha sainik aur sena nayak

Mantri:- Karma tum par arop hai tumne kala jadu ka istemal kiya hamare sena ke
do sipahio pe

Main:- kala jadu wo kya hota hai mujhe to sirf itna pata hai ke jadu hota hai usse
ache kaam ke liye istemal karo ya bure kaam ke liye uske istemal pata chalta hai
jadu karne wale ka mann kala hai gora

Sena nayak:- sidhe sidhe jawab do tumne dono sainik aur char aur insano pe kala
jadu ka istemal kiya

Main:- jadu ka istemal kiya hai lekin kale jadu ka nahi

Mantri:- to tum mante ho

Main:- han manta hun lekin isme galati insab ki thi meri nahi maine to atma rakasha
me istemal kiya hai jadu ka

Mantri:- kaisi atma raksha

Main:- Shava sado apke dono sainik apne pad ka duryupyog kar rahe the mere
sath do sundar gulam hai dono sainko ne unpe galat najar dali aur mujhe
dhamkaya ke main unko unki kam vasna unke sath pura karne do jo mere liye kisi
kimat pe graham yogya nahi hai jab maine mana kiya to dono mere upar war karne
aage badhe jiske phal swarup maine dono pe apne jadu ka istemal kiya rahi baat
un charo ki to aaj humne apne adventure me satwe padao se 7 danav ko mat kimti
stone lekar aaye the jinke badle me hame badi rakam mili thi ye uncharo ne humse
lutni chahiye jiske phal swarum maine unpe apne jadu ka istemal kiya aur main ye
bhi bata sakta hun jisne apko mere bare me suchhna di hai wo un dakaito ka leader
hoga jisne chup ke sab dekha hoga
Mantri:- tumne apni safai de di lekin ab bhi hame yakin nahi jo tumne kaha hai
uske praman hai

Main:- praman uski jarurat padegi kya aap khud jante hain Sena nayak kya aap
nahi jante ye sab aisa ho hi nahi sakta Sena nayak ko unki sena hi asal harkate
aur sahar me ghat rahi ghatna ke bare me kuch pata na ho

Sena nayak:- mujhe iss bare me kuch nahi pata

Main:- waqt hai ab bhi kyu ke agar sach nahi bataya to jaise wo dono sainik ki
halat hai waise hi apki bhi ho jayegi Sena nayak ke pasine chutne lage

Mantri:- Karma tum shava me hamare sena nayak ko dhamka rahe ho

Main:- sena nayak ki halat dekhiye mujhe dhamkane ki bhi jarurat nahi aap un 5
we admi ko pesh kare jisne ye khabar sena nayak ko di abhi sach ugalwa lunga

Sena nayak:- nahi jarurat nahi mujhe pura yakin hai jo tum keh rahe ho wo sach
hai

Main:- Mantri ji maine kaha tha na sabit ho gaya ho to main ja sakta hun

Mantri:- nahi abhi nahi pehle un sainko ko aur un charo dakait ya jo bhi hai unko
thik karo

Main:- agar aap yehi chahte hai to unko yaha laya jaye phir kuch waqt me kuch
sainik unko utha shava me le aaye main unke bich khada ho gaya aur apna hath
unke upar rakh apna recovery magic ka istemal kiya sabhi pal bhar me thik ho
gaye

Mantri:- Sainko ko kya Karma ne jo kaha wo sach hai

Main:- sirf sach bolna warna phir se ussi halat me hoge jaha se abhi maine tum
sabhi ko thik kiya hai

Saink:- ji mantri ji hume maaf kar dijiye humse galati ho gayi

Mantri:- Karma tumne jo kiya paristhi ke hisab se kiya lekin phirvi yaha ke kuch
niyam hai kaide hai tumne sahi sainko pe apne magic ka istemal kiya jo niyam ke
birudh hai
Main:- atma raksha me koi niyam lagu nahi hote mantri ji aap ko itna gyan to hona
chahiye

Mantri:- thik hai iss baar tumhe jane diya jata hai lekin agli baar aisa hua to saza
milna tai hai

Main:- ji jarur main mahal se nikal aaya

Mantri:- Sena nayak iss ladke pe najar rakhi jaye mujhe isme kuch alag ahsaas ho
raha tha warna koi itna nidar kaise ho sakta hai shava me akar apni baat itni drid
ta se rakhe

Sena nayak:- ji mantri jo mujhe bhi is ladke me khatre ki bu aarahi hai

Mantri:- Mage Rakasha kya lagta hai apko kya laga dekh ke

Rakasha:- alag ajeev ap logo ne thik se dhayan nahi diya usne bas ek sabd ke
dwara magic ka istemal kiya na koi bada spell na hi kuch aur alag aur khatarnak
ye ladka adventurer city ke liye khatarnak sabit hone wala hai

Mantri:- mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai lekin hum bina karan ke kuch kar nahi sakte my
Queen hi kuch kar sakti hai is mamle me

Idhar main ghar pahuch gaya jaha sabhi chintit the

Main:- sabhi shant ho jao kuch nahi hua unke sabhi arop galat sabit hue aur mujhe
chod diya

Rita:- malik aap ko hamari wajah se kitna kuch sahna padta hai

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi tumhari wajah se kuch nahi sahna pada hai chalo bhukh
lagi hai khana paka hai ke nahi raat jaise taise beet gaye aaj hum 8 we padao pe
jane wale the Latika chintit thi as usual lekin meri gudiya utsahit thi hum chal pade
city main gate ki aur jaha aaj logo ki bhid lagi hui thi aur jaise hi hum waha pahuche
logo ka shor buland ho gaya

Latika:- ye to hona hi tha hum 8 we padao ki aur ja rahe hain kayi salo 7 we padao
se aage koi nahi badha upar se humne har din ek padao ko pura kar ke nayi misal
kayam kar di hai hum hath hilate hilate aage badh gaye Simi aur Huda ne bhi hame
all the best kaha sayad ye adventurer city ke liye badi baat thi hum city se nikal
gufa tak pahuch gaye hamare piche lagbhag sabhi adventure karne wale the jo
sayad hame 8 we padao me jate hue dekhna chahte the

Latika:- lagta hai yaha se piche mudne ka koi matlab nahi

Main:- piche mudna bhi kon chahta hai hum hath dikhate hue 8 we padao ki gate
se andar chale gaye jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the gufa bada aur failta ja
raha this chattano se bhara hua tha ye gufa lekin sabse ajeev jo baat thi iss gufa
ki wo thi ke diwar aur har jagah jaise jalne ke nishan hum kuch aage badhe to jaise
ek naya ilaka khul gaya ho charo aur halki roshni se bhara jaise ek jwala mukhi ka
ilaka hota hai hum aage badh rahe the bada sambhal ke hame halke halke kisi ke
sans lene ki awaj sunai de rahi thi hum kuch aage badhe tabhi hame rukna pada
kyu ke niche ki jamin naram thi nahi kichad nahi wo pighla hua tha hamare pasine
chut rahe the kyu ke wo jamin garmi se pighal gaya tha wo ek jwala mukhi se behte
hue lava se bana hua daldal tha

Main:- ruko aur aage mat jao ye puri jagah pighla hua lava hai agar phas gaye to
jal jaoge main unko mana kar hi raha tha ke sabhi uss daldal se jaise pichla hua
kichad halke halke jama hokar upar ki aur badh ne laga akar lene laga wo lagbhag
20 fit unchai tak gaya aur akar lene laga pehle do hath phir per aur jisam aur sharir
akar lene laga jaise hi uske sar bana waise hi uski awaj ubhar aayi bhayankar
dahad maine Garan ko piche hatne ka ishara kar diya jaise hi usne akar le liye wo
hamari aur badhne laga jaha jaha uske per padte wo uss jagah pe jalne ke kale
nishan pad jate

Wo chalte hue apne hath niche kar ke hame pakadne ki kosis karne laga lekin hum
uchal kar hat gaye wo gusse se aur dhadne laga agli bar wo hum pe pero se hamla
karne laga iss baar humne bhi uspe hamla kiya Mohan ne apne wind sword se ek
jor dar war kiya jisse wo danav ke chithde ho gaye

Main:- achha kam kiya Mohan main Mohan ko sabashi de raha tha ke tabhi wo
chithde wapas judne lage lekin mouke ka faida utha Latika ne apne talwar se uspe
war kiya talwar usme dhas gayi aur uske garmi se talwar pighal gayi dekhte hi
dekhte wo danav wapas apne akar me aagaya lekin iss baar usne hume pakadne
ke bajaye apna muh khola aur tabhi uske muh se aag ki lapate nikalne lagi hum
kisi tarah uss se bach ke kud gaye aur jaha wo lapte lagi wo ek chattan tha wo
pighal gaya

Main:- Yumna lagta hai ye danav jwalamukhi ki aag ki taqat ka istemal karta hai
Yumna:- daddy iss ki taqat ka ilaj hai pani

Main:- nahi pani se nahi hoga dekha uske aag ki taqat pani ko bhap bana dega

Yumna:- to phir

Main:- agar hame isko harana hai toh iske andar ki aag ko thanda karna hoga ice
magic

Yumna:- samajh gayi daddy

Main:- Mohan sone wind magic ka kamal to dikhao ek bawandar to banao

Mohan:- jo kaho bhai Mohan ne apne wind magic ka istemal kar ek bada sa wind
taiyar kar diya maine aur Yumna ne apne hath aage kar ke ice magic ka istemal
karne lage aur uss bawandar me ice ke fuwar chodne lage dekhte hi dekhte wo
wind ka bawandar barf ka bawandar ban gaya aur danav ko usne apne lapete me
le liya puri jagah thand hone lagi danav aag phenk ke uss bawandar ko rokne ki
kosis kar raha tha lekin aag ki lapte bawandar ki jis jagah ko pighlati waha naye
baraf akar ghumne lagte aur uss bawandar ke andar tapman dhire dhire girne laga
danav thanda hone laga hum baraf ke fuwar tab tak chodte rahe jab tak yakin nahi
ho gaya danav puri tarah jam gaya hai thanda hote hote jab Mohan ne bawandar
ko roka to waha sirf jama hua danav tha aur kuch nahi aur Yumna ne apne talwar
ka kamal dikhaya aur uss jame hue danav ke tukre kar diye iss baar wo danav
nahi juda aur hame hasil ho gaya ek bada lal magic stone ye ladai dusre bhago ke
ladai se kafi jyada bhayankar tha isse hi pata chalta tha ke kyu koi 8 we padao ko
par kar ke aage nahi badh pata tha kyu ke iss danav ke hatho wo jakar rakh ho
jate the sahi magic aur tarike se hi isse haraya ja sakta tha aur amm insano me jo
urja hoti hai uss urja se ye lagbhag na mumkin hi tha puri tarah na mumkin nahi
toh muskil tha magic stone milte hi hum wapas gufa ke muh ke taraf chal pade kyu
ke ab yaha aur koi danav nahi tha aisa mujhe ehsaas hua

Latika:- mujhe yakin hi nahi ho raha hum 8 we padao ko bhi par kar chuke hain ye
koi sapna to nahi

Main:- nahi ye hakikat hai aur iska sabut hai ye magic stone

Garan:- bhai ye magic stone ki kimat kitni hogi mujhe bhi andaza nahi hai
Main:- jo bhi ho chalo yaha se aur yaha kuch nahi rakha hai hum bahar nikal aaye
waha logo ki bhid jaise aur badh gayi ho sab jaise hame ek tak dekh rahe the tabhi
Garan ne magic stone hath me utha sabko dikhaya hi tha ke sabhi josh se taliya
aur shor machane lage tabhi mujhe ek ajeev ahsas hua jaise us bheed se koi khas
humpe najar rakhe hue tha lekin uss waqt shor aur logo ki bhid ke karan mera
dhayan bhatak gaya hum bapas sahar ki aur badh gaye city me bhi hamara swagat
talio ke sath hua sayad ye unke liye bhi badi baat thi

City office me bhi sabhi ne hame khub utsah diya aur jab stone ko badalne gaye
tabhi rakam ke sath hame ek chithi bhi di gayi

Main:- ye kya hai

Office ka admi:- ye mahal se tumhare group ke liye dawat ka newta hai

Main:- dawat wo bhi mahal se

Office ka admi:- han my Queen ke taraf se tum logo ke kiye hai

Main:- thik hai Garan ne lifafa khol ke dekha to shahi mohar ke sath dawat nama
tha aaj raat ke khane ka ajeev to tha lekin jab queen ka hai to mana karne ka koi
sawal hi paida nahi hota hum rakam lekar ghar lout aaye jaha sabhi apni apni
thakan mita rahe the Garan ne unko invitation ka bataya to Latika behad khush hui
lekin hum nahi main abhi in mahal walo se dur rehna chahta tha lekin sath sath
mera dimag keh raha tha mujhe jana chahiye waise bhi abhi tak Queen ki sakal
bhi nahi dekhi thi humne din to kisi tarah beet gaya raat ko hum sabhi taiyar ho
gaye jo tha hamare pass ussi se aur chal pade mahal ki aur invitation dikhate hi
hame mahal me prabesh hasil ho gaya hum mahal ke mykhya dwar se dakhil ho
gaye aur ek saink jo hame rasta dikha raha tha uske sath ek hall me pahuch gaye
jaha pehle se hi mantri Sena nayak aur mage Rakasha thi hum ko dekh unhe jyada
khushi to nahi hui lekin unke hotho pe jo jhuthi muskan thi main unke par dekh
sakta tha tabhi waha queen ki entry hui sabhi mantri sena nayak mage Rakasha
unke aage jhuk gaye hum bhi jhuk gaye Queen ki izzat me

Queen akar hamare samne khadi ho gayi maine najar utha ke unko dekha to
dekhta reh gaya wo ek 20 -25 saal ki umar wali ek jawan khubsurat ladki thi kuch
der dekhte hi mujhe achanak kuch ajeev sa ehsaas hua lekin uss waqt hi queen
ki awaj aayi

Queen:- to tumhi ho jinhone 8 padao ko bhi par kar liya hai

Latika:- ji my Queen

Queen:- hmm kabile tarif bohat khub kayi jamano se jo na koi kar paya wo tum sab
ne kar dikhaya bohat khub

Latika:- sukriya my queen

Queen:- aaj hum ne tumsab ki bahaduri bhare karname ke kiye ye dawat rakhi hai
khao pio maze karo

Main:- my Queen aap ka sukriya hum jarur dawat ka maza lenge lekin mujhe nahi
lagta yehi karan ke liye aap ne hame yaha nahi bulaya hai Queen ne mujhe kuch
der dekha aur boli

Queen:- tum tumhara naam kya hai

Main:- Karma mera naam hi Karma hai

Queen:- hmm to tumhi Karma ho kafi tezz lagte ho mahal me bahaduro ki bohat
jarurat hai yahi kaam karna chahoge jindagi ki sabhi murad puri ho jayegi

Main:- My queen aap ab bhi asal mudde pe nahi aaye hain

Queen:- thik hai tum sahi keh rahe ho tum logo ko yaha bulane ke piche mukhiya
karan hai tum log

Main:- hum kuch samjhe nahi

Queen:- tum log 8 we padao pe pahuch gaye ho aur bhi aage badhne ki ichha hogi
lekin tum logo ko yahi rukna hoga

Main:- kyu my queen hum 12 we padao tak pahuchna chahte hai aur devil queen
se mukabla karna chahte hain

Queen:- yehi hum nahi chahte tum logo ke aisa karne se hum aur hamare iss desh
ko nukshan pahuch sakta hai issliye tum log aage jana band kar do

Main:- maafi my queen ye mumkin nahi auro ke jaise hum bhi iss duniya ke nahi
hain aur hame bhi loutna hai hamari duniya me iss liye hum apna ye adventure
nahi rok sakte

Queen:- ye mera adesh hai Queen ka adesh

Latika:- maafi my Queen jarur hum aage nahi badhenge maafi Latika dari hui thi
uske liye ye sab kuch kuch jyada hi tha wo samajh nahi pa rahi thi

Main:- My Queen hame ijazat de hum aab chalna chahenge phir main bina ruke
waha se chala aaya mere piche baki bhi agaye hamare jate hi queen sabhi ki aur
dekh ke

Queen:- Mantri ji adesh jari kiya jaye koi bhi 8 we padao se aage nahi badhega

Mantri ji:- ji my Queen

Queen:- aur insabhi pe najar rakhi jaye agar unhone adesh ka ulanghan kiya turant
giraftar kar liya jaye hum waha se nikal ghar pahuch gaye

Yumna:- daddy aage

Latika:- aage kya hum 8 we padao se aage nahi badh sakte

Main:- Latika pehle ye batao tumhe hamare faisle lene ka huq kisne diya tum group
leader ho na to bina group se puche Queen ke aage apni kamjori kyu dikhai Latika
hamara safar yehi tak tha abtak kafi rakam jama ho gayi hogi tum dono bhai behan
shanti se kafi samay tak ji sakte ho hamara group yahi tut jata hai mujhe fark nahi
padta yaha ki Queen kya kehti hai mujhe jivan bhar iss duniya me nahi rehna meri
awaj thodi kathor ho gayi thi Latika saham chuki thi

Latika:- maine to iss liye kaha tha ke Queen ye chahti hai

Main:- Latika tumhe kya lagta hai mujhe tumhare uss queen ki koi parwah hai nahi
mujhe rasta dhundna hai yaha log roj adventure kar ke ya to mare jate hain ya
jakhmi hote hain ye jindagi nahi hai aise jiya nahi jata

Garan:- bhai shan't ho jaiye

Main:- Yumna kal subha hum apne akhri padao ke liye niklenge akhri iss liye kyu
ke aab sabhi padao par kar ke devil queen ka mukabla karke hi loutenge

Yumna:- ji daddy aapne sahi kaha

Main:- Latika aab hum iss group ki bandhano se ajad hain tum apne liye naye sathi
dhund lena ab tak hamare sath jo sekha hai aab tum log kabhi bhukhe nahi maroge
alvida
Latika:- nahi nahi Karma ye kya keh rahe ho

Main:- sahi keh raha hun Latika hamara sath yahi tak ka tha waise bhi aab aage
ka rasta aur kathin hota jayega jo tumhare liye asan nahi hoga hum bahar jane
lage the ke Rita Mita aagayi

Rita Malik:- hamara kya hoga aap ke bina hum kaise rahenge hum wapas uss
jindagi me nahi lout sakte

Main:- tum dono fikar mat karo tum dono ko kabhi phirse uss jindagi me nahi loutna
hoga jab sab nipat jayega tum dono ko lene main aayunga tab tak tum dono yahi
raho Latika ke sath wo itna to kar hi sakti hai alvida phir milenge main Yumna aur
Mohan bahar agaye

Yumna:- kaha chalna hai daddy

Main:- pehle iss city ke bahar maine hath aage kiya aur gate spell ka use kiya
hamare samne ek gate khul gaya hum gate ke raste city ke bahar pahuch gaye

Main:- Husna apna kamal dikhao jin ki shakti se yaha aaj raat bitane ke liye ek
ghar banao

Husna:- ji malik aur tabhi Husna ka jisam roshni me badal gaya aur uss roshni se
ek bada roshni ka thukra nikal zameen pe pada aur dekhte hi dekhte waha ek
chota sa ghar ban gaya hum andar agaye chota sa ghar lekin shandar ek King ke
rehne layak waha teen bistar the ek chota si khidki bhi tha aur ek desk bhi tha

Main:- aaj yahi aram karte hai subha hote hi gufa pahuch jayenge ye hamara akhri
adventure hoga iss duniya me

Mohan:- bhai Latika ko kuch jyada hi nahi dat diya

Main:- sayad waise tumhe uski utni fikar kyu hone lagi

Mohan:- mujhe wo achhi lagne lagi thi

Main:- arre to bataya kyu nahi har waqt aise rehta hai jaise kisi bhi chij me ruchi
na ho aab hame kaise pata chalega in udas ankho me bhi choti si chamak uthne
lagi hai
Mohan:- bhai mujhe mere jine ki wajah mil gayi hai mujhe Latika ke sath jina hai
ek nahi duniya basana hai

Main:- hmm chalo thik hai lekin abhi kya karoge hum to unko chod ke yaha agaye
hain

Mohan:- nahi abhi nahi bataunga ek baar ye jurney pura ho jaye tab main usse
apne dil ka hal bataunga

Main:- soch lo aisa bhi ho sakta hai hame samay hi na mile dil ke mamle me der
achhi nahi hoti

Yumna:- ji uncle jaiye aur Latika ko bhi yaha lekar aiye

Main:- bhai aab intezar kiska hai maine hath aage kiya gate magic ka use kiya
gate khul chuka hai ja aur apne dil ko uske samne khol ke rakh de phir ye mouka
mile na mile Mohan khada hua aur gate ke raste us par nikal gaya main aur Yumna
rah gaye sath me Husna aur Monark ghar ke ek kone me baitha

Husna:- Malik jaise ke aap ne socha hai devil Queen se ladne ka usko harane se
sayad hame loutne ka rasta mil jaye lekin malik phir iss duniya ka kya hoga

Main:- Husna mera ye khayal hai ke devil queen ke khatme ke sath hi iss duniya
ke kuch naye pehlu khulkar samne aayenge tabhi ye jana ja sakta hai iss duniya
ka kya hoga

Husna:- ji malik tabhi Mohan gate ke raste lout aaya lekin wo akela nahi uske sath
thi Latika uska chehra sarmaya hua tha

Main:- kyu majnu ji baat bani

Mohan:- han bhai Latika ne han keh di bas aab iss safar ko ant karte hai main apni
nayi jindagi Latika ke sath gujarna chahta hun

Main:- aisa hi hoga Latika tum sayad ab bhi mujhe ek adventurer hi samajh rahi
hogi lekin main tumhe aab mera asal parichai deta hun

Mohan:- bhai apka parichai main deta hun Latika ko Latika tumhare samne ye jo
khade hai ye koi aam insan nahi hai hum jis duniya se aaye hai ye waha ke teesre
sabse bade desh ke King hain aur duniya ke sabse taqatwar insan bhi Latika jhuk
gayi
Latika:- mujhe maaf kar dijiye aap main apko na jane kya kya bol gayi

Main:- Latika maafi mujhe tumse mangni chahiye gusse me maine tumhe bohat
kuch kaha lekin sachai yehi hai hum yaha ruk nahi sakte hum yaha ek udesya ke
sath aaye the aur usko pura karke hi loutenge koi Queen ya desh ki sena hame
nahi rok payegi agar tumne apna jivan Mohan ke sath bitane ka faisla kar liya hai
to hum loute waqt tumhe aur Garan ko bhi sath le chalenge

Latika:- ji aap jo kahe

Mohan:- Latika aab tum lout jao hum apna adventure jari rakhenge tum insab se
aab dur raho

Main:- han Latika agar sainik ya koi bhi puche to unko batana hum group chod
chuke hain

Latika:- main bhi iss safar ka hissa

Main:- nahi Latika tumhare upar maine kuch jimmedariya di hai hamare loutne tak
unko pura karo

Latika:- thik hai jo aap kahe main aap sabhi ka intezar karungi

Mohan:- jarur hum lout ke aayenge Latika wapas chali gayi aur gate band ho gaya
humne raat wohi bate karte hue bita diya aur bhor ke sath hi hum waha se chal
pade lekin jab hum gufa tak pahuche tab tak sainik waha pahuch chuke the aur
unhone hamara rasta rok diya

Sena nayak:- Karma tumhe Queen ka adesh hai tum lout jao aage ke padao me
tumlog nahi ja sakte

Main:- Sena nayak mujhe Queen ka adesh manya nahi main apne marji ka malik
hun raste se hat jao warna

Sena nayak:- Sainko inko giraftar kar lo raj adesh na manne ke apradh me karib
20 saink ki ek tukri hamare taraf badhi Yumna ne apne hath apni talwar pe sakt
kar li

Main:- sena nayak mujhe maaf kijiega aur koi upai nahi hai maine apna hath aage
kar diya aur spell dohraya aur earth magic ka use kiya tabhi jameen se achanak
mitti uthkar sabhi saink ke pairo ko pakad liya wo hil bhi nahi pa rahe the hum unko
cross kar ke agle padao ki aur pahuch gaye hum 9 we padao ke gate se enter kar
gaye andar ka mahol alag tha ye ek bada sa khula maidan tha jaha dur dur tak sirf
andhera hi dikh raha tha hum uss andhere me ghoom rahe the jab dekha kuch
nahi mil raha hai tabhi maine apne light magic ka istemal kiya aur upar ki aur ek
roshni ka gola phenk diya uss roshni me jo najara hamare samne tha usse dekh
ke hosh hi ud gaye hum jisko khali maidan keh rahe the waha kuch tha aur wo jo
tha hamare har kadam ke sath hame apne andar samet raha tha wo ek bishal kai
sanp tha jiske kundli me hum fas chuke the roshni ka gola sidha uske mouh ke
samne gaya jise dekh ke pata chal raha tha uski najar humpe kab se thi uski lal
ankhe uski lap lapati hui jeev dekh pata chal raha tha wo hame kachha khane ko
taiyar hai

Main:- Yumna Mohan bachke maine itna hi bola tha ke uss sanp ne hame apne
kundlini me jakad liya aur kasta ja raha tha mujhe to nahi lekin Yumna aur Mohan
ko dard ka ehsaas ho raha tha maine kisi tarah hath ko chuda aage kiya aur spell
dohra diya thandar bolt tabhi asman se bijli giri aur sidhe uss sarp pe padi uski
kundli dhili pad gayi hum kundli se nikal kar usse dur ho gaye mere thandar bolt
se sanp pe jyada fark nahi pada

Main:- Yumna taiyar ho

Yumna:- ji daddy

Main:- Mohan apne wind magic se uss sanp ka dhayan bhatkao main aur Yumna
uske dant ukhadte hain Mohan hawa me uth gaya aur wind magic ka istemal kar
ke usne sanp pe ek war kiya jisse sanp ko koi fark to nahi pada lekin uska thoda
dhayan bat gaya

Main:- Simba taiyar ho dikhao apni taqat main aur Yumna dono taraf se doudte
hue sanp ke sar ke aur kud pade aur dono ne puri taqat se talwar ghumaya aur
sanp ke gale ko apne talwar se chirte hue nikal gaye

Sanp tadap utha lekin abhi wo mara nahi tha aur usne humpe apna mouh khol
tezab phenkne laga hum kudte hue unse bachne lage aur war pe war karne lage
sanp buri tarah thak gaya tha maine mouka dekh hath aage kar ke magic spell
dohraya crimson magic light magic aur uske sath hi upar se roshni ke bane ban
akar uss sanp me dhas gaye sanp tadapte hue gir ke mar gaya aur turant gayab
ho gaya reh gaya magic stone bade akar ka jaise hi main stone ko lene jhuka tabhi
mujhe uss andhere me dur ek kone me ek saya najar aaya
Main:- kon hai waha kon hai lekin mujhe koi awaj sunai nahi di lekin mujhe wo
saya saaf dikh raha tha

Yumna:- kya hua daddy kon hai maine apna hath aage ki aur aur light magic ka
use kar ke waha roshni bikher di roshni padte hi hame waha ek kone me janjiro se
bandhi ladki najar aayi lekin uska chehra ab bhi jhuka hua tha jo najar nahi aa raha
tha hum aage gaye aur uske pass pahuche aur jaise hi uss ladki ke pass pahuche
wo seham ke piche hone lagi

Main:- aap kon hain apna chehra dikhaye lekin wo itni dari sehmi aur kamjor dikh
rahi thi ke kuch bhi samajhne ki sthiti me nahi thi maine apni talwar nikali aur unki
janjir ko kat dala tabhi pehli baar uss sehmi hui ladki ka chehra hum dekh paye
jise dekh hamare hosh ud gaye

Main:- Queen aap yaha unki halat dekh aisa lag raha tha jaise ye aaj se nahi kayi
sadio se yaha bandhi padi thi

Ladki:- mujhe mat marna mujhe mat marna

Main:- Queen aap yaha hum bhala aap ko kyu marenge ladki ne ache se hame
dekha aur uske anshu chalak pade

Queen:- Tum tum log kon ho tum pehredar nahi lagte

Main:- Queen aap yaha iss halat me kal hi to hum apse mile the mahal me

Queen:- nahi wo main nahi wo main nahi wo wo wo itna kehte hue wo behosh ho
gayi

Yumna:- daddy pehle unka ilaj kare dekhiye to ye kitni buri halat me hai

Main:- tum sahi keh rahi ho beti maine apna hath queen ke sar pe rakha aur
recovery magic ka istemal kiya mere hatho se roshni nikal queen me sama gayi
wo thik hone lagi wo puri tarah thik ho gayi iss bich Yumna ne unke jisam se jo
baki janjire the wo bhi hata di Queen ko hosh aane laga

Queen:- tum log kon ho main thik ho gayi dekho main thik ho gayi

Main:- ji rani sahiba aap thik ho gayi

Queen:- rani kaha ki rani pata nahi kitne saal beet gaye hai mujhe yaha bandi kiye
hue usne mera sabkuch mujhse chin liya mera pehchan bhi

Main:- matlab

Queen:- matlab jo waha hai jo queen bani hui hai wo queen nahi hai main asal
queen hon wo ek behrupiya hai wo devil queen hai

Main:- kya hmm aab samajh me aaya wo hame yaha aane se kyu rokna chahti thi
Queen aab aap ajad hai aap fikar mat karein main apko apka aab kuch wapas
hasil karne me madat karunga

Queen:- tum tum kon ho aur meri madat

Main:- rani sahiba main ek adventurer hun aur ye mera farz hai anyai ko dekh main
ankhe band nahi kar sakta

Queen:- tum jo keh rahe ho wo itna asan nahi hai abhi 9we padao pe ho abhi 3
padao aur par karna hai tabhi devil Queen ko chunowti di ja sakti hai

Main:- to pehle in padao ko pura karte hai phir uss devil Queen ko uske kiye ki
saza denge aab chalte hai Rani sahiba aap ka yaha rukna aab thik nahi hoga
chaliye hamare sath

Queen:- kya sach me tum mujhe mera desh mera sab kuch loutaoge

Main:- ji jarur Yumna queen ko sambhalo aur chalo yaha se 10we padao hamara
intezar kar raha hai maine hath aage kar ke gate spell ka istemal kiya aur hum
sidhe 9we gate se nikal 10we gate ke mouh pe nikle jab hum 10 gate ke mouh pe
pahuche to dekha 9we gate pe sena ki bhid lagi hui thi wo hamara hi intezar kar
rahe the jaise hi hum nikle wo humpe hamla kar dete lekin unko kya pata tha hum
sidhe 10we padao ke gate ke pass niklenge jab unki najar humpe padi wo hamari
aur badhne lage maine hath aage kiya aur spell dohraya slip iske sath hi puri sena
slip hokar gir padi

Hum haste hue 10we padao me enter kar gaye maine queen pe apne protection
magic ka istemal kiya

Main:- Rani sahiba aap hamare piche rahiyega aap ko ladai me hissa lene ki koi
jarurat nahi hai 10 wa padao humne kabhi aisa na socha tha ke ye padao itna
sundar hoga jaise hum kisi sundar baag me agaye ho charo aur roshni khula
bagicha aur uske pass se gujarti hui nadi kitna suhana tha hum uss sundarta me
khone lage the tabhi achanak jaise uss duniya me aag lag gayi ho aur wo aag
hame apne lapete me lene lagi ho charo aur se aag hamare taraf badh ke har chij
ko jalate hue aage badh rahi thi nadi apna roop badal piche behti hui lava me badal
gayi achanak uss jagah ka tapman badh gaya aur sath sath ek bhayankar garjana
sunai di lava ke nadi ke uss par jo maine kabhi socha bhi na tha wo tha waha ek
dragon tha bhayankar black dragon maine usko adesh dene ki kosis ki lekin te
dragon mere kabu me nahi tha jaise iss dragon ke dimag me kuch alag ho

Yumna:- daddy ye dragon yaha

Main:- main bhi yahi soch raha hun aur ye meri baat bhi nahi maan raha

Mohan:- ho sakta hai ye dragon normal na ho maine dragon ko gour se dekha to

meri najar dragon ke sar pe lage ek kale pathar pe gayi

Main:- Mohan dragon ke sar pe aisa koi stone nahi hota dekho isko

Mohan:- black magic stone lagta hai yehi hai jo aap ko iss dragon ko kabu karne
se rok raha hai

Hum bate kar hi rahe the ke tabhi hume hasi ki awaj sunai di ye awaj kuch jani
pehchani thi ye Rakasha ki awaj thi sahi mage ki awaj jo dragon ke piche se aa
kar dragon ke pith pe khadi ho gayi

Main:- Rakasha

Rakasha:- hahaha tumne kya socha tha tum kuch bhi kar sakte ho milo mere
gulam black dragon se hahahaha

Main:- Rakasha tumne dragon ke sath kya kiya hai

Rakasha:- kuch salo pehle ye dragon mujhe mila tha tab maine apne kale jadu se
isko apne vash me kiya aab ye mera gulam hai aur tum sab ki mout

Main:- aisa tumhe lagta hai lekin abhi sachai pata chal jayegi queen aap piche hat
jaiye Husna ajao mere andar do mujhe apni shakti

Husna turant mere andar aagayi aur waha roshni hi roshni fail gayi main roshni
badal gaya mere hath me tha dibya talwar
Rakasha:- tum mujhe hara nahi sakte hahaha chalo mere gulam aur apni aag se
inko jalakar rakh kar do

Black dragon apni janjir tod hawa me uth gaya uske pith pe thi Rakasha main bhi
apne wind magic se hawa me uth gaya aur bakio ko piche hatne ko keh diya
Rakasha mujhe hawa me dekh gusse se aag babuka ho gayi

Rakasha:- mere gulam jala do isko rakh kar do jo humse takra raha hai dragon ne
muh khola aur mujh pe aag ki barish kar di main hila bhi nahi Rakasha ki hasi tab
tak gunj rahi thi jab tak aag ka bahaw nahi ruka kyu ke aag ke rukte hi uske samne
jo najara tha usse dekh uski hasi ruk gayi

Main wohi ke wohi khada tha aag ke lapto ka mujhpe koi asar na hua kyu ke mera
pura badan dragon ki tarah nahi dragon se kayi guna jyada takatwar tha jo mujhe
dragon ka khun pine se hasil hua tha Dragon ka koi war mujhpe asar nahi dikha
sakta kyu ke main hun dragon King

Main:- hahahaha Rakasha tum ek dragon ke bal pe itna uchal rahi ho tumhe meri
pehchan pata bhi nahi pata hoti main dragon king hun dragons ka badsah unka
malik hahaha aur tum mujhe dragon ki taqat se harana chahti thi aab dekho meri
taqat main bijli ki raftar se aage badha aur apni talwar ghuma ke dragon ke sar pe
jo black stone tha uspe war kar ke uske tukre tukre kar diye ye sab itni jaldi hua ke
Rakasha ko bas ek roshni ki lakir ke alawa kuch na dikha magic stone ke tutte hi
dragon bekabu hone laga Rakasha jo uspe sawar thi wo aab waha tehar nahi payi
aur waha se behte lava me gir paddi uski tadapti chikh ke alawa kuch nahi bacha
Dragon bekabu hokar apni aag idhar udhar phenk raha tha lekin jaise hi main uske
samne aaya aur kaha

Main:- ruk jao meri awaj ka asar hua aur dragon shant ho gaya aur mujhe dekhne
laga main udte hue uske pith pe sawar ho gaya aur niche aa gaye

Mohan:- bhai sach me aap dragon King ho Dragons aap ki baat mante hain

Main:- han wo to pata hai lekin ye dragon bechara yaha tak pahucha kaise

Queen:- iss duniya me dragons nahi hain aur ye bhi mujhe lagta hai uss waqt yaha
aaya hoga jab crimson yaha aaya tha

Main:- Crimson ye crimson kon hai

Queen:- Crimson asal me light magic ka guardian hai jab bhi light magic spell kiya
jata hai tab crimson ka ek naam se suru hota hai

Main:- han main bhi light magic spell me crimson ka naam istemal karta hun

Husna:- Crimson sayad unhi taqato me se ek hoga jisne dungeon's banaya tha

Main:- lekin wo yaha aaya hi kyu tha

Queen:- apne purane malik ke mrityu ke baad crimson duniya bhar me naye malik
ki talash me bhatak raha tha tabhi wo yaha bhi aaya aur uske aane ke baad hi
adventurer city bani hai crimson ke karan na jane kitne hi duniya se naye naye log
yaha aate hain jinko crimson pakarhta hai lekin mujhe lagta hai ab tak apne malik
ki crimson ki talash puri nahi hui

Main:- ohh to ye chakkar hai

Queen:- han aur kehte hai na jaha achhai aati hai burai bhi uska picha karti hai
ussi tarah crimson ke piche crimson ki taqat ko kabu karne ke liye devil bhi yaha
pahuch gaya lekin crimson ki taqat ke samne wo tik na saka aur pata nahi kaha
gayab ho gaya bas reh gayi devil Queen

Main:- Crimson ne devil Queen ko kyu nahi mara

Queen:- kyu ke devil se ladai ke baad crimson ki taqat kafi ghat gayi thi kyu ke
uska koi malik nahi tha iss liye usse nayi urja nahi mil rahi thi kehte hai hathiyar
kitna bhi dhardar kyu na ho jabtak usko chalane wala mahir na ho wo hathiyar bhi
kuch nahi kar sakta apne ghatte taqat ko dekhte hue crimson ne naye malik ki
talash karna hi jaruri samjha aur gayab ho gaya tab se crimson ko kisi ne nahi
dekha

Main:- ye kab ki baat hai

Queen:- kai so saal pehle ki baat hai aab to main ginti bhi bhul chuki hun

Main:- waise aap ki umar kitni hai

Queen:- yehi koi 1000 saal hogi

Main:- kya 1000 saal

Queen:- han meri umar nahi badhti main ne bohat sa waqt dekha hai acha bura
Mohan:- bhai aab is dragon ka kya kiya jaye

Main:- isse apne sath dusre padao pe nahi le ja sakte na hi yaha rakh sakte hain

Yumna:- daddy isse bahar mukt kar dijiye aur kisi pahadi ki aur jane ko keh dijiye
jab hum yaha aapna karya pura kar lenge tab isse sath le chalenge

Main:- yahi uttam hoga maine hath aage kiya aue gate spell ka use kiya aur mere
ishare se hi black dragon uss gate ke raste nikal gaya

Husna:- malik agle padao ki aur chale

Main:- han lekin abki baar sena hamara raste roke khadi hogi 11we padao pe

Yumna:- Agar aisa hua to aab unko main rokungi

Main:- nahi Yumna main unko saza de sakta tha lekin unka kya kasur hai wo uss
nakli Rani ke hukum ke adhin hai

Husna:- Malik lagta hai aab hamare tote ko ek chota aa karya karna hi chahiye

Main:- hahaha han Monark tum karo ye karya bas unko dara ke bhagana hai kisi
ko nukshan nahi pahuchna

Monark:- jo hukum malik Monark ne apna roop le liya aur bahar ki aur chal pada
bahar 11we padao ke gate ke karib 40 sainik the jo hathiyaro ke sath tainat hame
dekhte hi war kar dete tabhi 10we padao se funkarte hue Monark nikla bhayankar
roop liye uski funkar itni bhayankar thi ke sena usse dekh titar bitar ho gayi hum
gate spell ki madat se gate ke karib prakat ho gaye aur sena ko hath dikhate hue
andar chal pade Monark kuch der aur sena ko gate se dur rakh kar bapas roop
badal hamare pass pahuch gaya

Jaise hi hum andar pahuche andhere rasto se nikal ek jagmagati hui khule faile
hue hisse me pahuch gaye lekin yaha kuch nahi dikh raha tha charo aur chote
bade chattan the hum kafi waqt se waha bhatak rahe the lekin kuch hasil nahi hua
jaise hi hum kuch aur andar pahuche mujhe kuch mehsoos hua jaise kuch hil raha
hai humne najar dali lekin koi danav nahi dikh raha tha tabhi achanak wo hua jise
dekh hum bhi chonk gaye the wo hilne wala koi aur nahi zameen pe pade pathar
ke tukre the tabhi ek bada tukra udta hua akar mujhse takraya main balance khokar
gir pada mujhe koi chot to nahi aayi lekin gir gaya bhar us bade pathar ke bhar ke
karan tabhi ek pathar akar Yumna ki aur badha lekin tab tak hum satark ho gaye
the Yumna ne apno talwar chala uss chattan ke do tukre kar diye aisa hi charo aur
se hone laga him jaise nishana tha wo pathar hame nishana bana rahe the lekin
hum maharath ke sath sabhi chattano ko rok rahe the humne queen ko apne bich
me rakha tha kuch der me chattane aana band ho gayi lekin tabhi kuch alag hone
laga wo chattane ek jagah jama hone lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte sabhi chattan ek
dusre se judte chale gaye aur ek akar lene laga ek bade danav ka hum dekhte hi
rah gaye wo bishal kai danav hame dekh joro se dhad raha tha jaise keh raha ho
main tumsab ko apne pairo ke niche kuchal dunga aur jaise hi uska dhadna band
hua wo hamari taraf badhne laga aur hame apne pairo ke niche kuchalne ki kosis
karne laga

Hum usse bachte hue idhar udhar bhag rahe the Yumna ne talwar se hamla kiya
lekin chattan pe uska asar nahi hua hum uss chattan se bachne ki kosis karne lage

Mohan:- bhai kuch karo aise kaise chalega maine hath aage kiya aur thundar bolt
spell ka istemal kiya uss danav pe jor ki bijli giri jisse ek bada bisfot hua wo danav
ke chithde ud gaye chattan bikhar gaye jaise hi humne socha hum jeet gaye hai
tabhi dobarase chattane jama hone lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte danav ne wapas akar
le liya iss bar chattan danav pehle se jyada gusse me tha aur main uski kamjori
dhund raha tha koi na koi kamjori to hogi hi Yumna ne ice magic ka use kiya aur
kuch der ke liye danav ko baraf me jama diya itna waqt kafi tha sochne ke liye
baraf ke tukre kar ke danav mukt ho gaya

Main:- Yumna ye danav chattano se bana hai hame kisi tarah iska nature badalna
hoga

Yumna:- nature

Main:- han chattan ko agar sahi tapman pe tapaya jaye to chattan sise me badal
jata hai

Yumna:- fire magic

Main:- han lekin tum sab yaha iss aur ajao ye kaam khud mujhe karna hoga fire
magic sirf mujhe aata hai yaha Yumna Mohan aur queen teeno side me chale gaye
main akela danav ka samna karne laga maine apne andar ki aag ki urja ko bahar
nikalne laga aur apni raftar se danav ke charo aue ghumne laga mere raftar se aur
aag ki taqat se uss ghere ki jamin se lekar hawa bhi garam ho gayi aur itna tapman
banne laga ke danav pighalne laga jab wo puri tarah pighal gaya tabhi maine apna
magic badal diya aur ice magic se uss jame hue anshu ko baraf se jhatke me
thanda kar diya wo pura hissa ek bade sishe ke dher me badal gaya

Maine apni talwar nikal ke ek jordar war kiya aur wo sishe ka ansh chur chur ho
gaya maine chain ki sans li

Yumna:- daddy aap ne kamal kar diya

Main:- han thoda dimag lagana pada lekin aab sab kuch thik hai wo dekho magic
stone matlab danav khatam ho gaya

Queen:- sach me maine aaj tak itna taqatwar mage aur yodha nahi dekha

Main:- sukriya rani sahiba

Yumna:- daddy chalte hain yaha se 12we padao ki aur

Main:- nahi Yumna thoda sabar rakhna sekho hum aab akhri padao ki aur badhne
wale hai lekin usse pehle tum teeno ko thode aram ki awasakta hai

Yumna:- main main bilkul thik hun daddy

Main:- Yumna josh me thakawat ka pata nahi chalta mere khayal se bahar raat ho
gayi hai hame thoda yahi aram kar lena chahiye Husna bandobast karo

Husna:- ji malik Husna ne jald se gufa ke andar hi ek chote ghar ka intezam kar
diya hum aabhi aram kar rahe the raat kafi ho gayi thi Mohan aur queen buri tarah
thak chuke the Yumna bhi thak chuki thi

Main:- Monark ko pehre pe laga ke so gaya raat beetne lagi Monark ghar ki chat
pe pehre pe tha aur hum aram se so rahe the tabhi ek jor ke dhamake se hamari
neend tut gayi hum jaldi se bahar aaye aur bahar ka najara dekh hasi aa rahi thi

Sena nayak ke sath Mantri aur sena ki ek badi tukri jameen pe giri padi thi aur
samne tha Monark ye dhamaka Monark ke muh se nikle aag ke gole ka tha

Main:- Monark kya hua

Monark:- Malik ye chupke se aage badh rahe the issliye bas dara diya

Main:- to bhai bas apna ye bada akar dikha dete dekho becharo ka kya hal kiya
hai
Monark:- maafi malik

Main:- aab isme maafi mangne ki kya baat hai Sena nayak aur Mantri ji aap dono
sena ke sath yaha ghumne to nahi aaye honge na Sena nayak utha aur kuch bolne
hi wala tha ke Queen ko dekh kar ruk gaya aur ascharya se Queen ko dekhte hue
thoda haklate hue bola

Sena nayak:- My queen aap yaha aap ki ye halat kisne ki hai kya aap ko agwa
kiya gaya hai

Main:- Sena nayak ye aap ko nahi pehchanti waise yehi hai aap ki asli queen jo
mahal me hai wo devil queen hai

Sena nayak:- kya keh rahe ho ye kaise ho sakta hai

Main:- yahi sach hai 9we padao se humne inko ajad kiya hai aur bas waqt ki baat
hai hum 12we padao ki aur ja rahe hai

Mantri:- aisa kabhi nahi hoga My queen ka adesh hai tum logo ko jinda ya murda
unke samne pesh kiya jaye waise bhi tumhare pass kya sabut hai ye asli Queen
hai yehi devil queen hui to

Main:- Mantri ji aap budhe ho gaye hai aab ye padbi chod dijiye rahi baat hame
jinda ya murda pakadne ki to wo bhul jaiye iss desh me hi nahi iss duniya me aisa
koi nahi jo hame nukshan pahucha sake ye ghamand nahi biswas hai Monark jara
inko apne taqat ka namuna dikhao tabhi Monark hawa me uthne laga aur wind
magic ke sath apne fire ko mix kar ke bade bawandar ko bana ke Sena ke taraf
badhne laga aur aisa maha bishal danav ko dekh puri Sena bhag khadi hui sath
me Mantri bhi Sena nayak bhi dar ke piche hat gaya lekin wo thoda himmat wala
tha lekin taqat ke bina himmat jyada der tik nahi sakti aur yaha bhi yahi hua sena
nayak ko bhi akhirkar loutna pada

Yumna:- daddy aab hame bhi 12we padao chalna chahiye wo hamara intezar kar
raha hai

Main:- Monark lout aao Monark wapas tote ke roop lekar aaya aur maine gate spell
ka istemal kiya aur 12we padao ke gate pe ja pahuche hum gufa me dakhil ho gaye
aur jab dusre muh se nikale aur jaha pahuche wo ek bada hall tha uske aur samne
ka najara dekh Queen dar gayi
Queen:- ye ye ye to devil king hai

Main:- kya yehi devil King hai wo to mar chuka tha na jamare samne dusre chor
pe ek singhasan laga hua tha aur uspe betha hua tha ek kale libas pehne
bhayankar roop wala 20 ft ucha insani roop wala devil King

Queen:- han wo to mar chuka tha lekin ye wohi hai

Main:- ye kaise sambhab hai jo mar chuka hai wo jinda kaise ho sakta hai tabhi
waha devil King ki awaj gunji

Devil King:- aao aao bahadur insan aao kabile tarif sabhi padao ko par kar liya aur
mujhe to tumko sukriya kehna chahiye

Main:- kis baat ka sukriya

Devil King:- tumhare wajah se hi aaj main dobara jinda ho paya hun hahaha

Main:- hamare wajah se

Devil King:- han tumhare wajah se tumhare jama kiye gaye magic stone ke wajah
se hahaha main pehle se kayi guna taqatwar ho chuka hun tumhari himmat ko
taqat ko main sarahta hun tum mere senapati banne ke layak ho hahaha puri
duniya hamare kadmo me hogi bas ban jao mera gulam hahaha

Main:- offer to achha hai lekin no thanks aab main kisi mare hue ki gulami kyu karu

Devil King:- main jinda ho chuka hun

Main:- to aab mere hatho mare jaoge

Devil King:- hahahaha main tum pe raham kar raha tha aab nahi tabhi devil King
ne ishara kiya aur uss hall ke dono taraf ke diwaro se do bhayankar danav bahar
nikle jo dikhne me minator jaise the lekin unke singh pe aag dahak rahi thi sath
sath unke hatho me bada sa kulhadi jaisa hathiyar tha

Main:- Yumna Mohan sambhal ke ye khatarnak lag raha hai dono danav hamare
taraf doud pade main ek taraf aur dusri taraf Yumna Mohan the Mohan ne wind
magic se talwar bana uss danav pe war kiya lekin wo danav tezz tha wo war se
bachte hue Yumna ke taraf badha lekin Yumna bhi tezz thi jaise hi danav ne
Yumna pe war kiya Yumna war sath sath badhte hue apni talwar ghuma danav ke
hath pe waar kiya hath katke gir gaya danav gusse me apna sar ghuma Yumna
ko apne singho se marne badha lekin tabtak Yumna ne dusra war kar diya aur ye
war sidha danav ke gale se hote hue par ho gaya aur wo danav wohi gir pada

Idhar dusra danav aur main amne samne se aage badhe aur jaise hi danav ne war
ke liye hath uthaya maine apni raftar ka kamal dikhaya aur danav ke do tukre kar
diye sidha war kamar ko katta hua dusre side se nikal gaya danav bich se do tukro
me bat gaya apne danavo ko marte dekh devil King muskurane laga tabhi dono
mare hue danav kisi chumbak ki tarah khichte hue ek dusre se jud gaye sur dekhte
hi dekhte dono danav ek sath mil gaye

Yumna:- daddy ye kya ho raha hai

Main:- lagta hai dono danav jud rahe hain aab inki taqat double ho jayegi aur jaisa
kaha waise hi dono danav jur gaye do sar 4 hath unme 2 hathiyar bhayankar akar
ka jisam aisa lag raha tha jaise isse ghinowna kuch ho hi nahi sakta tabhi jor jor
se wo danav dhadne laga aur wapas hamare taraf doud pada iss bar uski raftar
badh chuki thi aur takat aur akar bhi wo tezi se hamari taraf badh raha tha

Main:- Yumna sambhalna Mohan sambhalna wo danav

sidha akar humse takraya hum kuch kar pate usse pehle hum takkar se udte hue
dur ja gire hamare suraksha kabach ke karan hame chot nahi aayi hum uth khade
hue danav Yumna ki aur badha aur Yumna bhi ab taiyar thi wo bhi danav ke taraf
doud padi Yumna ne talwar chalayi aur danav ne apni dono ke talwar takraya aur
Yumna uss impact se udte hue dur ja giri abki baar danav meri taraf badha ussi
tarike se lekin usko kya pata mujhse sidhe takrane ka kya asar ho sakta hai

Main:- Simba taiyar ho jao hum dono samne se talwar chalate hue aage badhe
aur jaise hi meri talwar danav ki talwar se takrayi danav ki talwar kisi makhan ki
tara bich se kat gayi aur meri talwar ne danav ka ek sir kaat diya

Danav dard se tadap utha tabhi jab danav ka sar dobara judne laga maine ek aur
war kiya aur ye war sar ke upar se niche tak tha danav do hisso me bat gaya sath
sath jo magic stone uss danav me tha uske bhi kayi tukre ho gaye danav turant
mara gaya issbar kuch nahi hua magic stone ki taqat hi danav ko jinda rakhe hue
thi tabhi mere dimag me baat aayi matlab devil king me bhi magic stone hai aur ye
ussi ka asar hai jo devil King jinda hai main devil king ki aur muda hi tha ke iss
tabhi hamare charo taraf ke diwar se chote bade danav prakat hone lage abtak ke
sabhi padao me dikhe danav bahar nikal hame gher chuke the

Devil King:- hahahaha tumne itna asan samjha tha kya aaj tum mese koi nahi
bache ga phir bari aayegi adventurer city ki waqt achuka hai pap ke samrajya
hahahaha maine jor laga pukara Monark samne aao tabhi Monark mere samne aa
gaya

Main:- Monark waqt agaya hai apni taqat ka pura istemal karo aur bata do yaha
taqat kise kehte hain maine apni talwar seedhi kar ke kaha Simba bahar aao aur
dekha do in danavo ko bata do ke taqat kya hoti hai aur hath upar kar ke gate spell
ka use kiya tabhi uss gate se black dragon bhi agaya

Main:- chalang ke sath black dragon pe chadh gaya

Main:- mere sathio meri taqato iss haiwan ki sena ko batao taqat kya hoti hai

Idhar devil King unko dekh shock me tha black spirit king white spirit King aur black
dragon mere hamle ka ishara karte hi un danavo ko kuchalne kud pade Monark
ne unpe aag ko barish kar di Simba ke panjo ke har war se danavo ke chithde ud
rahe the sath sath uski dhad ke aage sabhi danav tukro me batte ja rahe the aur
main dragon pe sawar ho dragon ko danavo ki sena pe aag ki barish karne ko
kehne laga udte hue aag ki barish ho rahi thi un danavo pe udhar Yumna aur
Mohan bhi piche nahi the Yumna apne water aur earth magic ke sath danavo ko
bahar muli ki tarah kat rahi thi Mohan apne wind magic se danavo ko hawa me
utha bapas jamin pe patak ke marne laga

Queen:- in sab se dur ek kone me khadi sabkuch dekh rahi thi wo bhi ascharya
me thi tabhi devil King ki gusse se bhari chikh sunai di

Devil King:- tum insan tumhari itni himmat meri sena ka ye hal karo

Main:- hahaha tumne hame kamjor samjha aab dekho asal taqat kya hoti hai idhar
meri taqato ne lagbhag sabhi danavo ko tabah kar diya tha

Main:- Simba lout aao tabhi Simba wapas talwar me sama gaya ussi waqt ek
energy ball mere karib se gujar gayi jo devil king ne meri taraf phekne tha

Devil King:- itni jaldi ye mat samajh lena ke main har chuka hun abhi main jinda
hun aur tum mujhe kabhi hara nahi paoge hahaha
tabhi main apni puri raftar se spin karte hue talwar ghuma ke devil King ke gardan
pe war kiya talwar gardan se takrayi lekin ye kya meri talwar chitak gayi devil King
pe ek bhi kharcoh nahi aayi

Devil King:- tum adne se insan iss choti si talwar se mujhe marne aaye ho devil
King ne ek aur energy ball bana ke meri taraf uchal diya main turant waha se kud
ke hat gaya ball jab zamin se takrayi to ek bada dhamaka hua

Devil King:- dekhi meri taqat mujhe in danavo jitna kamjor samjha hai kya tabhi
devil King ne apna hath aage kiya aur kaha devil sword hajir ho tabhi uske hath
me kale rang ki ek talwar aa gaye aur devil King ne mujhpe talwar se hamla kiya
maine uske war ko talwar se roka hum dono ke talwar takrane se waha ek
bhayankar energy ki lahar uthi jisse wo hall jaisi jagah kanp uthi hum ek dusre ke
ankho me ankho me ankhe dale talwar se talwar takra khade the hum dono ki
physical power ek barabar thi na main use piche dhakel pa raha tha na wo mujhe
mujhe aab pata chala devil King itna bhi kamjor nahi hum me talwar bazi suru ho
gayi har takrao ke sath ek tezz energy ki lahar uthti jisse puri jagah hil jati kafi waqt
se hum me talwar bazi ho rahi thi na devil king piche hata na hi main hamare talwar
bhi karib karib ek barabar taqat liye hue the tabhi devil King ne talwar se war karna
rok mujhpe aag ke gole phekne suru kar diye lekin main unse bachta raha phir
usne ek energy ka gola phenka lekin usse bhi main bach gaya

Devil King:- hahaha manna padega insan tum alag ho kamjor insano se mujhse
mukabla kar pana kisi aam insan ke liye mumkin nahi tumhare liye nahi kyu ke
mujhse jeetne ke liye tumhe mujh pe war karna hoga aur tum dekh hi chuke ho
tumhare war mujhpe kaam nahi aane wale

Main:- wo main dekh lunga abhi tumne meri taqat dekhi hi kaha hai Husna apni
taqat mujhe do Husna aa kar mujhme sama gayi mera pura jisam roshni se
chamak utha mere jisam ki roshni dekh kar devil ek pal ke liye satark ho gaya usse
mere jisam se nikalti roshni se taklif ho rahi thi maine roshni ki talwar utha kar
dobara devil King pe war kiya iss baar jaise hi meri talwar devil sword se takrayi
devil sword me crack aa gye jise dekh devil king piche hat gaya aur usne dobara
se mujh pe energy ball se hamla suru kar diya lekin iss bar uske iss war ka maine
bhi jawab diya apna hath aage kar roshni ke gole bana devil King pe phenkne laga
Devil King unse bachne ke liye uchalne laga mujhe andaza ho gaya tha devil King
ko mere roshni ki taqat se pareshani ho rahi hai lekin phirvi mere war ka uspe asar
nahi ho raha tha
Devil King:- manna padega tum kafi taqatwar ho lekin agar yehi tumhari taqat ki
had hai to tum mujhe kabhi hara nahi paoge

Main:- jarur bataunga tumhe mere roshni ki taqat se pareshani ho rahi hai aab
samna karo mere roshni ki talwar ka main bijli ki tezi se aage badha aur devil king
pe war pe war karne laga meri talwar devil King ke jisam se takra to rahi thi lekin
uske jisam pe kharoch ke siwa kuch nahi kar pa rahi thi maine war rok diya

Devil King:- kyu kya hua thak gaye tumne kya socha bas apni iss choti si roshni ki
taqat se mujhe hara doge andhera hun main andhera mujhe hatane ke liye choti
si lou nahi ek bada roshni ka pahad chahiye tabhi devil King ne apni ankhe band
kar li aur wo jagah andhere me dubne laga charo aur andhera hi andhera tha mere
jisam ki roshni se hum bas kuch dur tak hi dekh pa rahe the tabhi uss andhere se
ek energy ball hamari taraf badhne laga maine apne suraksha kabach magic ka
istemal kiya aur hamare charo taraf suraksha kabach bana diya wo energy ball
akar mere suraksha kabach se takrayi aur bada bisfot hua sabhi mere karib
aagaye kyu ke mere jisam se hi roshni nikal rahi thi

Yumna:- daddy aab kya kare tabhi ek aur energy ball akar mere suraksha kabach
se takraya

Devil King:- hahahaha kabtak apne suraksha kabach ke piche chupge hahaha
main andhere ka rakhwala hun mujhse tum kabhi nahi jeet sakte tabhi mere kaan
me ek awaj gunji

Awaj:- aye insan tumne khud ko sabit kar liya hai tum me himmat prem daya aur
sadgun hai aur wo har chij hai jo main apne malik me talash kar raha tha main
mann me kon ho tum samne aao

Awaj:- malik main aapke pass hi hun khud me talash kijiye pukariye mujhe apni dil
ke gehrai se main aap ka hissa ban chuka hun tabhi mere talwar ke handel ke
karib ek nishan ban gaya suraj ke jaisa tabhi mere mann me ek spell aaya maine
dhayan laga apne mann me ghum rahe spell ko padha aur jor laga spell ko dohraya

Main:- come forth crimson roshni ke rakhwale mujhe apni taqat do aur tabhi wo
hua jise dekh pana kisi ke liye sambhab nahi tha mera jisam aag ki bhatti ki tarah
tapne laga mere jisam ki roshni badhti chali gayi andhere ko dhakelti hui aage
badhti chali gayi tabhi mujhe devil King ki tadapti hui awaj sunai dene lagi roshni
itni badh gayi ke aab koi ankh bhi nahi khol pa raha tha kuch pal mere karib aag
bhi thanda baraf lage main bhi halke halke chickne laga ye taqat mere jisam me
apni jagah bana rahi thi tabhi roshni jo faili hui thi wo gayab hone lagi aur reh gaya
main mere jisam se roshni ke lapte nikal rahi thi lekin ab ye roshni garm nahi thandi
thi mere hath pair sar se lekar pair tak ek roshni ki lapto ne mujhe ghera hua tha
mujhe apne andar taqat hi taqat mahsoos ho raha thi sabhi ankhe khol mujhe
ascharya se dekh rahe the andhera chat gaya tha bas aab samne tha devil King
aur hum

Devil King:- ye kya hai

Main:- tumhare mout ki suruwat itna hi bola tha ke main tezi se aage badha aur iss
bar meri raftar dekhi bhi nahi ja rahi thi maine apni talwar ghuma sidha devil King
ke pass prakat hua mujhe itne karib dekh devil King ne apna hath dar se aage kar
diya jo mere talwar se takrayi iss bar meri talwar devil King ke hath ko makhan ke
tarah katte hue nikal gayi Devil King chikh ke sath piche hat gaya main khada usko
dekh raha tha

Devil King:- na mumkin na mumkin tum mujhe nukshan kaise pahucha rahe ho

Main:- aise maine dobara war kiya isbar dusra hath devil King tadapte hue jamin
pe ja gira

Devil King:- tadapte hue tumhe kya lag raha hai tum jeet jaoge aisa kabhi nahi
hoga devil King ke jisam se lal roshni ki kirne charo aur failne lagi

Crimson:- mere mind me malik devil King ko marne ka ek hi tarika hai uske red
crystal se bana dil uske tukre kar dijiye

Main:- jarur lekin tabtak tabahi suru ho gayi thi jaha jaha lal kirne takrayi wo diwar
me dhamake hone lage maine talwar ko utha ek jordar chalang lagaya aur talwar
ko sidha devil King ke sine me utar diya devil King turant hi tukro me bat gaya
sabhi crystal jo uske jisam me lage the waha bikhar gaye aur jo red stone heart
wala tha wo talwar ke war se tut gaya tabhi mujhe ek chikh sunai di wo jagah dhah
raha tha maine piche mud ke dekha to bade bade chattane mere suraksha kabach
pe gir rahe the wo Queen thi jo dar se chikh uthi thi main turant wapas aagaya

Mohan:- bhai nikal yaha se ye jagah tabah ho rahi hai

Main:- sahi kaha maine gate spell ka use kiya aur gate ke raste gufa ke bahar nikal
aaye lekin gufa ke bahar ek aur musibat hamara intezar kar rahi thi wo thi devil
queen

Jaise hi hum gufa ke bahar nikle hamare samne adventurer city ke sabhi sainko
ke sath devil queen Sena nayak aur Mantri khada tha

Mantri:- adventurer Karma tumne kafi hade par kar li hain aab apne apko hamare
hawale kar do

Main:- hade abhi kaha abhi baki hai Sena nayak aap galat jagah khade hai aap ki
Queen wo nahi ye hai jo hamare sath khadi hai

Devil queen:- khamosh tumhe kya lagta hai tum aapne galat matlab me kamyab
ho jaoge Sena nayak jao aur in sabhi ko bandi bana lo

Crimson:- malik devil Queen ki asliyat samne lane ke liye aap crimson light ka
istemal karein uss roshni ko devil queen jhel nahi payegi aur apne asli roop me
ajaye gi maine crimson ki salah ko mana aur apne andar jhanka mujhe crimson
light ki spell dikh gayi

Main:- come forth crimson crimson light prakat ho aur tabhi mere jisam se tezz
roshni phut padi jo charo aur fail gayi devil queen se takrate hi wo tadap uthi aur
unke jisam se jaise ek parat phighalne lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte ek hare rang ki
lambe kano wali lambe danto wali aurat me badal gayi roshni hatte hi puri sena ke
sath abhi devil queen ko dekh dar ke piche hat gayi

Main:- Sena nayak Mantri ji yehi hai iski sachai ye devil queen hai

Devil Queen:- han ha main devil queen hun Karma tumne meri barso ki mehnat ko
mitti me mila diya aab main tumhe uski saza dungi apne King ka badla lungi tabhi
devil queen ne apne dono hath faila diye asman me kale badal cha gaye aur
dekhte hi dekhte devil Queen ke hath pankho me badal gaye jisam ek bhayankar
jeev jiske ankhe lal kan lambe aur pairo me taqatwar panje the wo hawa me uth
gayi aur kale badalo me udne lagi uska rukh meri taraf ho gaya aur usne apna
muh khola tabhi ek bhayankar chikh ke sath sound wave aa kar humare aur badhi
maime apne speed ka faida utha kar sabhi ko lekar waha se hat gaya jaha wo
sound wave takrayi waha ek bada dhamaka hua wo jagah tabah ho gayi gehra
gadha ban gaya
Crimson:- malik jaldi karein devil queen ko jyada mouka na de nahi to ye city ko
bhi tabah kar degi maine crimson ki baat mani aur ek chalang ke sath hawa me
devil Queen ke barabar ud gaya devil Queen ne dobara mujhpe sound wave se
hamla kiya lekin iss baar main nahi hata aur apne talwar se roshni ki energy ball
bana kar uss aur par phenk diya dono ki takkar se waha ek bhayankar bisfot hua
hum dono hawa me amne samne the aaki baar devil Queen ki ankho se laser ki
kirne nikal mere taraf badhi jise maine apni suraksha kabach se rok diya jab queen
ne dekha uska koi war kaam nahi kar raha tab wo boli

Devil Queen:- tum mere war ko rok sakte ho lekin iss city ko tabah hone se kaise
roko ge

Main apni raftar se aage badha devil Queen apna muh kholke city pe sound wave
se hamla karne hi wali thi lekin meri talwar ghumi aur devil queen ka sar uske jisam
se alag ho gaya asman ke kale badal chatne lage wapas se charo aur roshni failne
lagi devil queen ka jisam hawa se jameen ki aur girne laga lekin sath sath jisam
tukro me bat kar gayab hone laga jamin tak kuch bhi pahuch nahi paya main niche
utar aaya Husna aur crimson dono hi mere jisam se nikal aaye main wapas se
normal ho gaya puri ki puri sena queen ke aage jhuk gayi

Sena nayak:- hame maaf karein queen hum uss shaitani devil Queen ke chhal ko
nahi samajh paye

Queen:- iss me tum logo ka koi kasur nahi devil queen ne jaal hi aisa racha tha
lekin har kali raat ke baad ek sunehri subha aati hai wo aa gayi aur usse lane wale
hai ye Karma aur unke sathi

Mantri:- mujhe maaf kijiye Karma maine bohat si galatiya ki hain

Main:- koi baat nahi Mantri ji aap sabhi apne biswas pe atal the mujhe isme koi
galati nahi dikhi sachai ko bahar aana hi tha

Sena Nayak:- My queen aap ka mahal aap ka intezar kar raha hai

Queen:- Karma Yumna Mohan chalo tum teeno hum khas samman ke sath swagat
karna chahenge

Main:- nahi Queen hame maaf kijiye lekin aab hum mahal nahi jayenge hamare
loutne ka waqt ho chuka hai bas mujhe ek permission chahiye main aap ke city ke
kuch khas niwashio ko apne sath apni duniya me le jana chahta hun
Queen:- thik hai Karma tumhe ijazat hai le jao tumhara naam hamare adventurer
city ke itihas me sunahre ankhsaro se likha jayega maine gate spell ka istemal kiya
aur gate ke raste pahuch gaye Latika ke ghar hame dekhte hi Rita Mita hamare
pass aagayi

Latika:- Mohan ke gale lag gayi

Main:- waqt achuka hai chalne ke liye taiyar ho tum sab

Garan:- hame kaha chalna hai

Main:- Garan hum apni duniya me lout rahe hain aur tum sabhi sath chal rahe ho

Rita:- sukriya malik aap lout aaye

Main:- Crimson chalo aab hame hamari duniya me wapas le chalo han dragon ko
mat bhulna

Crimson:- ji malik tabhi waha crimson ki tezz roshni chamki hame hamare charo
aur roshni hi roshni dikh rahi thi aisa lag raha tha jaise hum hawa me tair rahe hain
aur kisi taraf badh rahe hai tabhi aisa mahsoos hua jaise hum kisi jagah pe utre
hain roshni chatne lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte roshni gayab ho gayi crimson bhi
gayab ho gaya lekin kahi gaya nahi mujhme hi tha

Humne ankh kholi to Charo aur chamak ti hui chije dikh rahi thi ye ajeev tha hum
sabhi khade ho gaye hum dungen jagah tha uspe khade the lekin dungeon's gayab
ho chuka tha bas reh gaya tha ek khali jagah jispe khajana rakha hua tha sone
hire jawarat ka khajana hum sabhi ascharya se dekh rahe the hum wapas Sindriya
me the dur dur tak baraf hi baraf hawa me udta hua mera black dragon mere
kandhe pe baithi Husna aur samne ek bakshe pe baitha tote ke roop me Monark

Mohan Latika ka hath pakde hue Garan ascharya se charo aur dekhta hua Yumna
khushi se jhumti hui

Main:- hum lout aaye Yumna hum lout aaye

Main:- Crimson ye khajana kaisa hai

Crimson:- ye inam hai dungeon ko kabu karne ka sirf taqat hi nahi doulat bhi
chahiye hoti hai jivan me ye issiliye inam hai
Main:- samajh gaya tum iss khajane ke bhi rakhwala the

Crimson:- ji malik aab ye khajana aap ka hai main iss jimmedari se muqt hua

Main:- abhi iss khajane ko gayab kar do jab bolu tab prakat kardena

Crimson:- ji malik aur khajane gayab ho gaya

Main:- sabhi ek dusre ka hath pakad lo hum ja rahe hai yaha se sabhi ne ek dusre
ka hath mazbuti se pakad liya aur maine apne gravity control magic se sabko hawa
me utha liya aur udte hue chal pade Sindriya ki aur hame koi andaza na tha kitna
waqt gujar gaya hai iss safar me hum udte hue Sindriya ke mujhya dwar pe agaye
tabhi mahal se King Luthar baggi liye pahuch gaye

King Luthar:- aap ka swagat hai King Karma mujhe suchna mil gayi thi aap ke
loutne ka shukriya aap ne dungeon pe kabu pa liya

Main:- ji King Luthar humne dungeon ko kabu kar liya hai aab aap ko koi pareshani
nahi hogi

King Luthar:- chaliye aap thak gaye honge aap ke bisram ke puri bawastha ki ja
chuki hai

Main:- waise King Luthar mujhe dungen me gaye hue kitna waqt gujar hai

King Luthar:- pure 1 mahine my King 1 mahine ye to kuch jyada hi waqt lag gaya
humne jyada se jyada 20 din gujare the

Yumna:- daddy samay ka her pher hoga

Main:- sahi keh rahi ho gudiya hum mahal me pahuch gaye jaha humara swagat
bohat ache se hua hame ghar ki yaad to aarahi thi mujhe khas kar ke apne sabhi
jaan ki behad yaad aarahi thi lekin ek King ki bhi apni jimmedari hoti hai King Luthar
apna abhar prakat karna chahte the iss liye hum ne wo din aur raat mahal me hi
bitaya Sindriya me jashan ka mahol tha mujhe pata nahi kyu lekin apne desh apni
ranio ki yaad kuch jyada hi sata rahi thi mujhe koi andaza nahi tha iss ek mahine
me iss duniya me itna kuch ho jayega jo mujhe har badalte pal ke sath pata chala

THE END